《Beast Dao Cultivator》


 Prologue

    Hundreds of thousands of years ago, the world was at the peak of its era in the pursuit of power and knowledge. People ascended to the heavens and returned, walking amongst mortals. Great Buddhists, Evil Demons, Heavenly Celestials, Unfathomable Sages, Riders of Grand Majestic Beasts, Beloved Beings of Nature. Countless kinds of beings rose and fell. Countless kinds of method to ascend were known but a sudden change in the world changed that.


    Pandemonium spread throughout the world and countless grand races and even grander sects and organizations fell. The huge surge had come to an end as each race went to one place or another to hide, higher beings ran to the higher realms to hide from the destruction of the lower realm. Countless deaths in all races happened and many are said to have been pushed to extinction.


    Today, the world has regressed to what can be called a mediocre shadow of what was once a massive power that ruled the world. The races have each slowly crawled out of their holes and slowly spread their numbers once more, rediscovering what was once lost. New sects were born, clans spread, nations rise and war once more appeared.


    Still the catastrophe had not only drastically changed the world but the energy of nature. Where once all kinds of power filled the air all over the massive planet no longer did this power appear. Instead the grand energies seemed as if something had snuffed a huge amount of it, now the areas were each energy appeared each possessed different kinds of energy. One region could simply have Qi, another could have Qi where each area within a region had specific element to it, there was mana which permeated the air in other regions, Spiritual force in others, infernal energy in another and so each massive region slowly claimed their own resource and their growth slowly diverted only towards these energies.


    Only there was one type of being that could survive and grow in each and every kind. The most mysterious which were all called Riders. Beings who were one with their mounts born for each other and cultivated together.


    DING! DONG!


    ¡°Oh? Seems class is over children, I hope you will all study and train properly because there is a test in two weeks.¡± A beautiful woman with long deep blue hair and sapphire eyes with a curvy body said.


    She is one of the teachers of the Deo City Martial Schools.


    In this city which numbers around 5 million, the Deo City Martial School is a 2nd rate school but it is first among its rating and it is the best school for small clans.


    On this continent it is rare to find any other race besides humans and demons. The reason being that this continent has only three types of energy. Mana, an infinite universal energy that is like a dense gas and is easiest to feel, Qi, a hollowed energy which contains immense force and once compacted and made dense will be even fiercer than mana if used with Martial techniques. Finally there is Infernal energy, this is a chaotic cruel energy which few can safely absorb. It would be wrong to say that humans and demons are enemy but it is also wrong to say that it''s a peaceful coexistence. The main problem lies with humans that train demon arts and lose their minds becoming massive killing machines. Demons have an innate affinity for Infernal energy which lets them properly filter the evil cruelness in the energy and make it into a killing intent which they use as a weapon but they aren¡¯t innately cruel themselves.


    Still the rise of devil sects make the relationship strained since human demon practitioners are very cruel in their methods since Infernal energy isn¡¯t very abundant.


    The children cheerfully cheer as they agree with the teacher. Most of the children were 9 or 10 years old and were learning history. School was mandatory for everyone, the school aided the clans and the four major sects of the city by teaching the basics of reading, writing, history and so on to the children. Beyond the basics was the family''s responsibility.


    As the children began to leave, one smaller than most, child in the back was packing his things. He strangely had a weak presence and his face seemed bruised. He moved slowly because of pain in his body.


    This was Bo Ning, he was from a small family clan that existed in Deo City. More specifically he was the 3rd young master son of the clan patriarch. The clan is only 3rd rate and very weak. It has 3 branches of the family which is connected to the still living founder and grandfather of Bo Ning. Ning has two uncles, he has 2 older brothers and 1 younger sister while his uncles each had their own children.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Even though he is one of the young masters his ranking is very low.


    ¡°Oi trash fart!¡± Someone shouted as they arrogantly walked over and kicked his bag.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± He asked and went to get his bag.


    ¡°Oi trash! Are you giving I, your father, lip!¡± The cocky leader shouted. ¡°Maybe we should help your family and beat you up further. Trash hated by his family is useless to the world.¡±


    This cocky boy was from one of the higher level clans which are associated with a minor sect. In Deo City there were 4 Major Sects which controlled the city, and 20 minor sects which were established after them and were weaker by a grand margin.


    Bo Ning picked up his things and simply turned to leave while the others sneered at him. The leading boy took a step forward and stuck his leg out to trip Ning but a boy who has been bullied would obviously be cautious if only a little and when he felt the leg he stopped and pulled the leg over the foot before walking out leaving the boy red faced because he was humiliated as his trick was seen through. ¡°That trash! I¡¯ll teach him to respect the strong!¡± the boy shouted and ran out in a different direction.


    There were a few other classes before the end of the day and he left before reaching the simple carriage which would take him back home. It was the poorest, most rickety carriage the Bo Clan had and only Ning rode on it.


    Besides the sects, clans had a specific district known as the noble district. All clans were regarded as nobles by commoners. This district was on the south side and was incredibly big. It could even be called a town of its own because there was a 1 hour gap between the commoner districts in the city where there was only wilderness and open fields.


    As the carriage ran through jumping about it suddenly came to a stop.


    ¡°GET OUT TRASH!¡± A familiar voice called and Ning looked out only to see the boy who had previously bullied him and behind him was a taller boy which was the boy¡¯s big brother.


    ¡°Oi, you want me to kill this brat? Isn¡¯t he the fart trash?¡± the boy said.


    ¡°Even if I wanted to kill him I can¡¯t his body is like a rock since he completed the body foundation 5 years ago and ever since has been only doing that since he can¡¯t cultivate. Even if I wanted to I can¡¯t hurt him enough for that.¡± The boy said.


    ¡°Right, I heard of that. Trash get out here.¡± The tall boy said.


    Still there was no reaction and the coachman was just looking as if it had nothing to do with him. With a sigh he waved his hand and two friends walked over and opened the door and in an instant Ning was thrown out on his face with all his backs and things. Walking over the tall boy took out a gold coin and tossed it to the coachman and nodded and with a nod the man turned away. ¡°Wait about an hour and then return saying the brat never showed up.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡± The man said. He was just a commoner so why would he go against someone with power.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The boy said and the two friends grabbed the boy and dragged him away with the little brother grabbing the things left on the ground to dump as well. In the forest they walked a long time, Ning had never made a single sound, he had faced this a lot of times. Taken to hidden places and beaten, it has allowed him to have quite a strong body.


    ¡°Hey Brother, we shouldn¡¯t go too far, that is the way to the Nine Falls Canyon. It¡¯s breeding season!¡± The little brother said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will just go to a cliff and kick him off. Let the fall kill him or the magic beasts or maybe even a demon beast.


    In this region, there are three types of monsters. Magic Beasts, Profound Beasts, and Demon beasts. Each correspond with the energy they most absorb. Demon beasts are also the rarest since Infernal energy is the least dense around this area while mana is first place with Qi as second.


    ¡°Still this kid is so quiet.¡± One of the boys said while dragging Ning.


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s already suffered all this countless times. His own family beats him up. I heard only his grandfather and mother really care about him and the old man beats him up to refine his body to be even stronger than demon beast but if this idiot can¡¯t even cultivate any of the energy then its useless.¡± the little brother said.


    ¡°If I come out of this¡­¡± Ning suddenly said, ¡°If I come out of this, survive and am able to get stronger¡­ you four better wash your necks.¡± He said.


    ¡°Huh! Ahahahah!¡± The four laughed. None of them cared or put it to heart.


    They walked for about an hour before suddenly the trees vanished and they appeared at a sudden cliff overlooking a massive drop and below were clouds and visible far away were trees that were high enough to reach over the clouds.


    ¡°Well, any last words trash?!¡± The tall boy said.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I can¡¯t wait until I can kill you all and sell all the women of your clan to a slave trader.¡± He said.


    The face of all the boys turned to sneers and they began to beat him up. ¡°Don¡¯t know what''s good for you! DIE!¡± The tall boy shouted as he kicked Ning in the stomach and then grab him by the leg and spin him around and throw him off the cliff. ¡°Let''s go back before our parents think something happened.¡±


    They all quickly run off leaving Ning to fate.

 Chapter 1

    Bo Ning, although considered trash, is quite known. At the age of 3 he completed the basic body training which would have allowed him to advance into common cultivation. His family is split between mana and qi cultivation but due to how young the clan is there are few techniques for qi so they have stronger mana control since it does not rely on martial arts.


    It is also easier to train because mana is stronger in this region but this is still very outskirts compared to huge city where powerful sects remain. The 4 major sects each have some form to gather the two energy within their boundary allowing a grand boost in terms of cultivating their soldiers and genius.


    The noble district on the other hand does not possess this because each clan has their own grounds to take care of.


    The Bo clan is on the western edge of the area and is one of the closest clan to the Nine Falls Canyon where many vicious beasts exist meaning they were pushed to this area to be cannon fodder against any possible monster wave attack. As a small clan they obviously could not go against the stronger ones and could only bide their time growing their numbers and strength while expanding their techniques.


    As for Bo Ning, when everyone had believed he was a genius, it was when he began to cultivate mana, he was able to quickly attract and ¡®breakthrough¡¯ the first stage which was to fill the meridians. The problem happened when he wanted to continue. When he tried to break through he was instructed to pull every drop of mana into his dantian which was under the navel but after a bit nothing happened and he told them that confused.


    He was able to release and use magic techniques easily but when he wanted to gather mana into the dantian it was like a wall was formed and so the clan went to a specialist which was where they learned of his unique constitution. Normally someone in his condition would usually be dead because he possessed no dantian. Instead his meridians were more than five times thicker and strangely they flowed and weren¡¯t in a constant position except for the areas near the acupuncture areas.


    When this was discovered all thoughts towards the boy was disposed of. All but his grandfather and mother stopped caring about the boy while the two remaining helped him continue training his body to keep up with the others. What he still could train were body refining techniques but the clan only had one such technique from the Qi system and would take a great amount of time.


    What was strange about Ning was that he was able to easily eject the mana in his meridians and absorb Qi without side effects. In one week he could completely change between the energies he had in his body so with that small bit of Qi he would absorb it and would perform several stances which would make the qi enter his body as he slowly absorbed more and later his grandfather would spar with him while beating him senseless which allowed the qi to be further refined into his muscles.


    Because of this he had a very strong body compared to others.


    Not only that but although he had extremely horrible luck to be hated by the heavens with such a curse, he always survives any danger, in the same way, when he was thrown down the cliff and passed the clouds, he didn¡¯t hit solid ground and instead he hit near the top of a tree. The small weak branches broke under his weight and took most of the energy from his fall as he slammed through the tree and finally hit the ground. He was alive but he had already lost consciousness.


    Small squeaking could be heard after the fall and a looming shadow appeared near him while the ground shook.


    ***


    Slowly Ning opened his eyes and found that his eyes saw cavernous walls. What was strange was that there were torches that lit the area all around. The cave was immensely huge, as he looked around he found he was completely naked and his clothing was near him having turned into rags. Acute pain was coming from his back, sides, head, ribs, and legs. In other words his entire body was in pain.


    He found that he was laying on a bed of leaves.


    Still although he was in pain, he could still sit up if a bit slowly and look around. He saw nothing and there was no stink that showed that some monster lived here. In truth it looked like a cavern that would lead to a huge city underground.


    Since he was still in pain he sat properly and cycled his qi around his body. It slowly started to alleviate the pain in his body.


    As he was almost done the ground suddenly shook. Suddenly a large number of flying creatures burst into the cave landing all around. It was only then that Ning saw that these creatures were dragons. Not just any dragon but several kind from Wyvern to true dragons to flood dragons. Not only that but there was also several half bloods and lower grade bloods which were dragon mixed with other races. Dragons are known as the most compatible race to make a half breed with. They can impregnate anything as long as the creature fertilized the eggs inside themselves instead of exterior.


    Strangely though, not one of them came over to kill him or attack. It was only when the rumbling and earthquakes reached its peak did a gigantic head appear.


    Bo Ning turned pale as he saw the massive creature. It was an extremely powerful dragon but the head and body weren¡¯t completely like the lizard kind. It was only than that Ning could somewhat calm down because this was a Wind Dragon. This unique type of dragon has white feathers with a green hue which are as hard as dragon scales, and they are a docile race. When compared to prideful dragons, these are like caretakers, very powerful caretakers. If a large place like this they would take care and raise many dragons and even some high grade monsters with high intelligence.


    ¡°Oh? You are awake child.¡± She said. Wind Dragons are almost always female. They mate with other kinds of dragons and usually retain the dominant attribute due to this defect.


    ¡°Uh¡­ um¡­¡± Ning was visibly shaken. This was, after all, a dragon he was talking to.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry child, the children here all obey my orders, they won¡¯t attack. I found you when you fell off the cliff.¡± She said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t fall! I was thrown!¡± He suddenly shouted in rage but suddenly caught himself and bowed down, ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry!¡± He roared.


    ¡°Oh my. Child you don¡¯t need to apologize. I have long since known the cruelty and kindness of humans. Even if you hate many people you still have those you care for correct?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± He said shyly.


    ¡°Then you should get stronger to protect them and be with them.¡± She said.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t get stronger¡­¡± He pouted dejected.


    ¡°Oh and why not?¡± She asked.


    ¡°The doctors said I was born without a Dantian so I can¡¯t cultivate.¡± He said.


    Swish! Swish! Crash!


    At once all the dragons and monsters that were play fighting and flying stared at him and hit the walls and fell to the ground as they lost focus at his words.


    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t have a Dantian¡­ and are alive?¡± The Wind Dragon asked.


    ¡°Yes. Even the doctor asked me that.¡± He said.


    There was a very long moment of silence which confused Ning who looks around and sees the concentrated stares of awe on him.


    Suddenly a rumble came before the sound of laughter came from the dragon followed by squeaky laughs from the young ones.


    ¡°W-what is so funny?!¡± Ning asked embarrassed.


    ¡°Oh n-nothing.¡± The wind dragon said and smiled warmly. ¡°Child, you have an extremely high talent which is rare in these parts.¡± She said.


    ¡°Talent? Me!?¡± He frowned, ¡°How can I be talented when I can¡¯t cultivate!¡±


    ¡°Talent isn¡¯t involved with cultivation. A human who is a builder can be talented without being a cultivator can¡¯t he?¡± She asked. The questions somewhat made him realize and he nodded. ¡°Still your talent is indeed towards cultivating. You have what is known as the Rider¡¯s constitution.¡± She said.


    ¡°Huh? But¡­ the doctor said it was probably a Yin Constitution I had.¡± He said.


    The dragon snorted, ¡°Yin Constitution signify terminated meridians. They are dried up and dead. You do not have a Dantian but you have meridians that are 5 times or more thicker and seem to move at will, they are several times more robust and even when you are injured internally they never break.¡± She said.


    ¡°How do you know!?¡± He shouted.


    These are facts he found out in the past several years. He can somewhat control the movement of his meridians somehow, even when hit by some kind of technique that could almost shatter a meridian his only gets an impact but never even show sign of breaking.


    ¡°This is the Rider¡¯s Constitution. You are born without a Dantian but at the same time, the world of beasts has what is known as the Dao Beast Constitution where a Beast is born without Meridians.¡± She explained. ¡°And unlike humans, beasts are born in dozens. Come, I shall teach and show you what I mean.¡± She said and turned deeper into the cave.


    Still confused he looked around and noticed the little dragons and such looking at him but none of them obstructing. ¡°Child, follow me!¡± She said as her voice rumbled through the cave.


    He quickly ran without putting anything on since he had nothing to put on. After running he caught up but he had to keep jogging to stay caught up.


    Soon enough they reached the deep area which seemed filled with mana, Qi and even Infernal energy.


    ¡°Wow!¡± He exclaimed.


    ¡°This is my hatchery. As a Wind Dragon, I help many egg layers in this area birth healthy newborns. By allowing the eggs to remain here they will be supplemented by a very good amount of energy.¡± She said walking through heading further in.


    ¡°Can¡¯t humans find this place?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°They can but they wouldn¡¯t attack. First because Dragons and humans have no feuds. If they do then it''s towards only one specific dragon who was an idiot to attack human settlements. Also I personally allow them to keep a large quantity of beasts in this region because I protect the infants. Still humans don¡¯t know I live here so it makes no difference to me.¡± She replied.


    As they walked further they soon reached a dome room which was filled with rows upon rows of different colored eggs each with a strange pattern in front of it.


    ¡°What are these?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°These are eggs that contain all the creatures that possess the Dao Beast Constitution.¡± She replied.


    ¡°What!?¡± He exclaimed.


    She laughed, ¡°Do not think all these can go with you, the eggs have a level of compatibility towards you so not all beasts will contract with you.¡± She said.


    ¡°Oh right, how would I even cultivate just by having them with me?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I shall explain do not worry, just find one egg that reacts strongly, make sure to look through them all first before choosing.¡± She said and laid down at the entrance.


    Still not understanding how everything lead to this he didn¡¯t care much anymore as he slowly walked around to try and figure out what kind of ¡®reaction¡¯ he should look for but he found out quite quickly as the eggs he passed would glow subtly.


    ¡°Um¡­ how do I know if something is a strong reaction?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°If it glows very faint white then you have a chance as long as you use spiritual power, which is hard to train here, to make a connection, if it grows yellow then you have a chance to hatch it by extending your meridians and let nature take its course, if it glows orange and red than the chance is even higher, if it glows gold then it is a perfect partner.¡± The wind dragon said.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Hearing her words he looked around and only saw a very faint white glow on some and so he moved on.


    As he walked he saw some yellow, more white and orange. These were from large eggs that were almost his size but as he moved he slowly moved towards a space with small eggs that were on par with chicken eggs if not a little bigger.


    As he got to the first nest he saw the countless glows and to his shock there was a golden glow and he picked it up and looked at the Wind Dragon who smiled and nodded. Still he looked around more but didn¡¯t find another golden and slowly walked out meeting the dragon¡¯s stare. She slowly got up, ¡°Come, now I will teach you how Riders cultivate.¡± She said.


    ¡°Why have I never heard of Riders before?¡± He asked.


    ¡°The Rider Constitution is incredibly rare in this area, it¡¯s an hereditary thing so your children will all have this the rare part is for it to be born in an area but once born and properly preserved and raised it will spread forming quite a powerful force.¡± She explained.


    ¡°He~!¡± Ning said unenthusiastic.


    ¡°Hmph, when you reach those really powerful places, you will learn how powerful Riders are.¡± She said not putting his disinterest to heart and lead him to a place that had countless black stones with human writing on them. The place was strangely tower style with several floors and so huge that her 6 meter tall, 15 meter long, 5 meter wide body could climb the ramps leading up. There was a wide space on each floor where even 50 dragons could fit and still have space for more.


    ¡°These are?¡± Ning said looking around.


    ¡°These are ancient scriptures. All things tied to Riders and Dao beast cultivation. You have to learn everything because a Rider doesn¡¯t have one beast but a beast has one rider. Your cultivation and your beasts will only improve as you gain more companions. The basics are on the massive square stone in the back. Once you have hatched your first beast you find the stone which matches it.¡± She said.


    ¡°Won¡¯t it take a long time to read all these?¡±


    ¡°Not really, even if I said before that spiritual power is hard to train, as a byproduct of needing to cultivate you need the power to move your energy and the Rider¡¯s Constitution boosts by a huge margin how much spiritual power you have so as long as you insert that power into the stones you will the profound information and it will be transferred into your mind and will remain there. It shouldn¡¯t take more than a few days. After you read everything about your first partner, read everything else.¡± She said. ¡°I shall bring food for you as you study, when you are done I will return you to your family.¡± She said.


    ¡°Wait! About my clothing?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Those rags? Oh right humans use those to cover themselves¡­¡± She sighed, ¡°I will try and obtain something just start to study.¡± She replied.


    Like that, she left leaving him completely alone blinking into space and looking around. ¡°This place is amazing¡­¡± he muttered, ¡°there are probably more stones with knowledge here than a sect.¡±


    He walked to the biggest stone which had many writings and read it but lots of it was gibberish he couldn¡¯t understand since it was able the human body and the beast body and so on. He put his hand on the stone and wondered what to do and tried to insert qi inside but nothing happened and thought about what the dragon said.


    ¡°¡®A byproduct of needing to cultivate you need the power to move your energy and the Rider¡¯s Constitution boosts by a huge margin how much spiritual power you have so as long as you insert that power into the stones you will the profound information and it will be transferred into your mind and will remain there.¡¯ That means¡­ I need to meditate right?¡± He asked himself and nodding he sat down and put the egg beside him and sat with his back behind him and began to meditate.


    He began to move his Qi and move the meridians as he pleased to pass the time but when he remembered that the energy used to do all this is spiritual power he thought that maybe he could understand how to consciously control this energy if he focused.


    Sharpening his attention he moved a meridian a bit trying to feel the energy and he did notice something from his head. A small pulse of energy. When he tried to cause that little feeling again he needed to move the meridian again and he felt it this time more keenly.


    He followed it back and was able to feel that little wave of energy that was stuck in his head. When he thought to control it he found that conscious of this energy he was actually able to move it like the other energies he encountered.


    Finally he opened his eyes and stood in front of the stone and felt that wave of spiritual power leave his body and enter the stone.


    BANG!


    His body seemed to be sucked in and he suddenly found himself before a strange diagram of a man. What shocked the boy was his visible meridians that glowed and moved around his body. Then slowly a monster egg appeared and the man touched it and from his fingers and hand the meridians extended into the egg first along the shell then penetrating. Finally he sat down and suddenly a surge of knowledge entered his mind.


    It contained knowledge to allow Riders to connect to the beast and spread the meridians. Unlike common people, the Rider Constitution actually connects to their best by putting their meridians through the entire body of the beast passing it through their hands and passing them through the acupuncture points before connecting to the Dantian.


    It is actually more dangerous for the beasts instead of the rider because the Dantian is the storage of energy while the meridian are the passageway. Without the passageway the energy in their body can¡¯t flow which is why no Dao Beast can hatch. Their body can¡¯t develop as fast and will require the rider to cultivate with them while they are in the egg allowing them to grow as the energy in the Dantian is refined. That said it''s not completely used by the beast, there is too much energy gathered for just the beast but this has a significant role because the rider is required to use this to form what is known as a Beast Seed. These seeds are formed inside his body in the place where the Dantian should be and it will plant itself there.


    Although the space did not have a Dantian, it wasn¡¯t empty, the meridians were attached to something which is why even when Ning had tried to move them once they did not. The knowledge named this the Seed Bed. This space would gather and nurture the seeds and as they grow the pair will grow stronger but it isn¡¯t limited to 1 seed and instead the more the better. That is because the cultivation of the rider is connected to his beasts and some beasts have limits so by supplementing with several beasts each going higher quality it will go one by one pushing each other.


    As soon as the history knowledge finished entering his head, profound knowledge and what was called the ¡®Incubation and Seed Formation Art¡¯. It entered his head and he began to review it slowly learning what had to be done and how he was going to work the energy.


    Only after he was completely relaxed and had all the knowledge did he open his eyes and remove his hand from the stone.


    He sat down once more and took the egg and sat down in a lotus position. He supported his hands on his leg and cupped his hands while the egg sat right on top.


    He closed his eyes and felt his meridians all over his body. The edges didn¡¯t move but they rapidly stretched and pushed the expansion space it could spread towards the hands. Were the once loose meridians moved around, now they sat in place as it should if it was in a common body. Slowly the meridian moved about and the egg shell was the first thing it came into contact, the shining gold was a radiating energy which drew the meridians onto the shell and slowly they spread around and finally connected to the strange symbol on the front before they bore into the shell and entered the creature.


    The long meridians slowly flowed through the body and as they moved they moved around connecting to the acupuncture''s and following to the next.


    Any smart person in his position would already be memorizing the position much less someone who thirst for power to punish everyone who ever insulted him.


    No matter where it was he memorized the entire structure of the creature and as it slowly finished and finally moved to the dantian. Bo Ning got ready since he knew that it wasn¡¯t going to be simple and it proved so.


    As soon as the twelve primary meridians connected there was a huge surge of energy which was a mix of Qi and mana. That said Qi was the primary energy with only 10-15% as mana. There were very tiny trace of Infernal Energy.


    The objective was to refine this energy in both their bodies and removed the extra energies leaving only the strongest energy then cultivating the beast while forming the Beast Seed at the same time.


    Following the only art he knew, he began to cultivate the energy in the little beasts rapidly removing the mana which flowed out of the meridians into the different parts of the muscle. The small body slowly began to grow and develop as this happened. Following it was the tiny trace of Infernal energy and after this it was pure Qi and so it entered the next stage and allowing the energy to flow into his body the Dantian of the little beast burst forth releasing unending amounts and flowing the energy how it was described it flowed to the area the Dantian was and it was all blowed and he began to chant the scripture to form the seed. The Qi in the meridians flowed out and gathered at the center. All the while the energy in the little beast kept cultivating and the body grew more and more as the energy built up.


    Long tail, large head, big whisker, scaly body, large strange wings, wings on the back leg. Small thorn spikes long the tail.


    All these were noticed by Ning as his meridians stretched through them as the body developed. All the while, the incredible amount of energy gathered in that tiny body. It flooded his body with the excessive and oppressive energy which flooded the empty void of his Dantian and all of it concentrated into one point. Rapidly the energy started to solidify into a very small ball and as the energy flooded the ball it kept growing more and more until it was the size of walnut and finally stopped but the energy kept flowing but no longer overbearing and started to form a stable flow between Ning and the Egg.


    The calm came and stopped and he continued to cultivate which caused his body to undergo a startling transformation. First an incredible amount of impurities burst from his muscles. His pores opened, his blood and muscles that had been washed by the overbearing energy and now the impurities were being pushed out.


    Strangely enough, the egg which had turned back to its greenish color now turned dark green and slowly became black as liquid impurities found pours through the shell and were completely expelled.


    The eyes of the Wind Dragon opened wide as she sniffed the air and smiled. She growled and several blue dragons hatchlings took to the air and flew into the large room and they squeaked and small rain clouds formed and began to rain. The black smelly impurities were hit by the water and slowly they began to dissolve and with the water that began to fall harder on both the egg and the boy the black impurities slowly washed off through some impurities were still stuck to the body but a small furry dragon landed and with a squeaky roar the water rose up and began to form a vortex that gently passed over Ning¡¯s body and the little egg sucking up all the impurities left on their body and then on the ground before compressing it into a little ball and removing the liquid leaving only solids.


    The tiny pellet of impurities were taken and the little dragons flew off without once alerting the boy who was in meditation that they were there and what they did.


    In Ning¡¯s view he could see a small solid sphere that was a mix of sky blue and blue green and inscribed on its side was a kind of fish but it spread wings instead of fins which confused him. Still now that the pattern of cultivation was complete he simply continued this cycling to finish the last of the egg¡¯s growth so that it can hatch.


    He sat there for a several hours before he felt a twitch from the egg. He could feel the little creature was now pounding the egg shell so he withdrew the meridians and watched the egg.


    Small hits came from inside, sometimes the left, sometimes the right and slowly cracks began to appear. Ning watched as slowly a cat like face but covered in fish scales having a short whiskers appeared and as the head appeared it withdrew it and then bit into the shell and began to eat it.


    He looked strange what what happened next was amazing. With incredible vigor from eating the first bit the little tiger faced creature began to rapidly eat the shell until nothing was left on Ning¡¯s hand except the little creature.


    What was strange about this was that it had a fish like body full of small slimy scales, the fins were very long, almost as long as its body to each side and it had two shorter fins where the legs would be. They were all thin but pointed like swords. It had very tiny spikes on the tail which seemed like weapons and the face seemed like a small cat with large whiskers.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Ning asked no one in particular but still held the strange little fish who curled up in his hand like a cat and began to sleep.


    He blinked several times and examined this little thing as best he could before carefully standing up and running out and after looking several minutes he found the Wind Dragon laid down while she overlooked the newborns and noticed him after a moment.


    ¡°So it has hatched?¡± She asked.


    Ning nodded and held his hand out, ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is.¡± He said.


    ¡°Come here.¡± She said and Ning walked over. She bent over and looked carefully before taking a sniff. ¡°This is a Flying Tiger Fish, they are quite rare and fierce. Unlike common tigers these fly in packs, they are considered low ranked Profound beasts but under a rider they can grow well.¡± She said.


    He looked a bit skeptical at the little thing but he didn¡¯t say much else, ¡°Were you able to get any clothing?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Not yet, just go study for now.¡± She said.


    Ning sighed and nodded before turning around and running back. After that he walked around and used his Spiritual sense to just sense the name and found several involving fish and flying fish type creatures. These were the first he read and only after he read all these did he try to implement them. The little fish didn¡¯t stop sleeping but when the meridians finished connecting to the dantian Ning found that it had gained a lot of energy so he slowly went over the information.


    After thinking of the information of all the flying fish type cultivation he through that it would be better to use one of the three made for carnivore types. ¡°Lets see how this affects it.¡± He muttered and closed his eyes while the little beast opened its eyes and looked at him.


    He began to cycle the qi in a specific manner in the body of the little beast while a large amount of energy moved into his own body and followed a similar path passing through the seed and returning refined back to the fish. The feeling was like a warm heat was coursing through his body making him feel stronger and full of energy.


    When the energy was almost empty he stopped and let the remaining energy return to the little Tiger fish and removed his meridians. Suddenly he felt a small gust of wind and the little fish jumped up with a whip of its tail and spread its fins only to catch that little wind and start gliding around rather shaky.


    ¡°So that is why it¡¯s called a flying fish.¡± Ning said.


    At this moment two small fish walked in, each had a large leave sack in their mouth and they dropped in near Ning. One had raw bleeding meat and the other had fruits.


    As soon as the meat appeared the little fish dove at it and began to eat. Ning thanked the little dragons and put his hand under the chin and scratched them there. They closed their eyes and seemed to hum or purr in pleasure very content for the caress and when he stopped and picked up a fruit to go eat he felt a nudge on his back and he saw the pleading eyes of the little dragons which almost made him fall over laughing.


    With one hand holding the fruit, he pet the two in turns meaning one was pouting and the other was enjoying and after the other cried out he would change leaving the other one pouting.


    Only after several minutes did he stop because at that time the little flying fish jumped onto his hand and hissed highly jealous.


    The small dragons snorted at the baby flying fish before nudging against Ning happily before they turned and took off.


    ¡°So dragons like to be pet¡­ guess everything powerful had a moment of innocence.¡± Ning said before he turned to the pouting little fish and with one finger he scratched the underside of the little fish which made it go limp as he caressed all the while Ning laughed at the little fish that liked to be pet on its belly.

 Chapter 2

    While Bo Ning was training in the Wind Dragon¡¯s cavern, in the Bo Clan a storm was blowing as all the adults were trembling as they saw the state their founder was in.


    ¡°WHO!?¡± He said in a low deadly tone.


    ¡°F-father p-please calm down!¡± one of his three son¡¯s said to try and calm down.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want your trash mouths talking! Tell me who attacked Ning!?¡± He said.


    Behind him was a cold eyed woman who showed no expression but looked at her husband and his two brothers. In her eyes was boundless killing intent while her body released a cold feeling and a small circle around her was frozen under ice from the leaking mana mixed with her highest affinity which was ice element.


    ¡°W-we checked with all the children!¡± One of the two other children of the founder said, ¡°All of them saw Bo Ning enter his carriage.¡± he shouted.


    ¡°Where is the couchman!?¡± The founder shouted.


    ¡°Step father, please calm down, we can blow this out of proportions but it will do us no good.¡± The cold eyed woman said.


    ¡°I am really ashamed that someone so caring and beautiful had to marry my ungrateful son.¡± he said regretful.


    ¡°Father in law, do not worry, first we must think of it properly.¡± She said warmly talking to the elder, ¡°Do you believe that besides someone from the sects could actually kill him? Simple beatings will just wound him a bit and even a fall of several hundred meters will injure but not kill him. That is how you trained him to be.¡± She said.


    ¡°Hmph¡­ wait fall of several hundred meters¡­¡± The old man said and paled before his eyes looked to the west. ¡°If he is alive and can name the bastards, I will destroy them without leaving a corpse!¡± The old man roared.


    ¡°F-father.¡± One of the three son¡¯s of the man and husband of the woman called, ¡°Why do you protect him so much?! He can¡¯t cultivate and can¡¯t even do anything!¡± The man asked.


    ¡°Why?¡± He asked back and sneered, ¡°Because he is our clan¡¯s greatest genius! You idiots don¡¯t know anything but he has a unique constitution for a unique cultivation path! None of your talents put together will add up to even half of Ning¡¯s!¡± He roared. ¡°Why do you think I protected him so!? In 2 years the Geo Royal family would pass here once more for recruiting for the army and for their own personal family sect! You think they wouldn¡¯t know what kind of special constitution he had!?¡±


    This shocked everyone but they still wondered what the boy can even do when he has no Dantian but the old man shook his head towards such ignorant people. ¡°Forget it, all of you scream and go search for Ning this instant! Until I see a corpse I will not believe he is dead!¡±


    Kicking out all the members of his family except his favorite daughter in law, he sighed. ¡°Little Rei, I am sorry I could not protect our little Ning.¡± He said.


    ¡°Father, there is no need for apology, we just need to find Ning and we will know who it is. If he is in the Nine Falls Canyon then maybe he will get some lucky encounter.¡± Bo Rei said.


    The old man sighed, ¡°As long as this old man breathes I will hunt down the mongrels that did this to my grandson and strangle them before chopping them into a thousand pieces!¡± He said.


    ***


    For one week, Bo Ning remained inside the cavern and one floor by another he would absorb the knowledge inside those large stones and would meditate about an hour to make sure to memorize everything without letting anything slip.


    Rabbit type, Fox type, bird type, fish type, all kinds of beasts were studied. The first floor had many stones on how to set up the meridian connections while the floors above had cultivation manuals and many notes about each creatures and how to raise them.


    As for the little Flying Tiger Fish, it reacted strangely. When the meridians weren¡¯t connected it was the size of Ning¡¯s hand but when he did connect it would grow larger as the energy was spread out but would shrink once more. There were times it slept on his shoulder and he connects the meridians through the shoulder but it didn¡¯t grow which he found strange but didn¡¯t mind. He found some knowledge on this explaining that it was also part of the beasts nature to sleep in a comfortable size even connected while moving and fighting it would take an appropriate size as long as it grew to it.


    The small size was to keep energy consumption to a minimum since they lacked meridians to supply their bodies with energy so what is cultivated eventually ends up helping them stay awake and moving while they sleep on the shoulders or being held while sleeping connected.


    The top floors after the cultivation had few stones but it showed how to transmit thoughts, how to train your beast to use magic, and most importantly, the use of the Beast Seed. The beast seed can be used as a method to bind the beast to the rider as well as tap into it¡¯s power. The seed contains the essence of the Dao Beast and by training the beast and themselves the rider will slowly unlock the powers of the beast and allow the rider themselves to use the innate abilities of their beasts which meant that after some time Ning can fly around himself.


    The Rider growth system have a few stages, first is seed formation, this is the first level which is when they form the seed, by continuous training and study of the Dao Beast through cultivation and training Beast techniques which allow the rider and beast to attack together or separately, an understanding is formed and layers will form around the seed and mana, qi or any other energy the beast most survives from, will condense further.


    This stage is incredibly long and most people will gain several beasts before the first seed reaches perfection.


    Following the first seed forming, energy of any kind will start to gather around it. Slowly these energy will slowly form a foundation covering it and with the foundation of one forming it will slowly spread to the others speeding up the cultivation of them all as the necessary energy will be readily available when cultivating all the beasts.


    As more seeds start to form a foundation it will speed up the solidification of the remaining seeds and make the foundation speed up even more becoming a vicious cycle. The result of this will obviously affect the beasts that are bound to each rider allowing them to push beyond their genetic limits. Riders are unique because they are people who can contract with any beast meaning even if they leave one area they can still find a nest with a Dao Beast from that region and bind it and cultivate it and new techniques allowing them to continue to absorb nature¡¯s force and supplement the other beasts.


    Among the top floor stones there were several techniques to use for attack which allow him to train element magic or techniques. Using the beast he can try to tap into the elemental affinity and use martial arts through the seed which is another capability of a rider who has binded with the Dao Beast.


    After the foundation is eventually formed, the next stage is the further supply energy which will fall in the form of liquid on top of the foundation and slowly supplement the seeds until they sprout and once this happens the seeds will connect to the earth and grow to the heavens within the body of the Rider.


    It is said that when the trees grow and pierce the heavens the Rider and all the beasts will undergo a quantitative evolution were all the trees will breach the heaven with the energy of the heavens and the earth and it will cause all of them to ascend into a higher realm.


    When he had finished every last stone, as if knowing, the Wind Dragon walked in and called him.


    ¡°Good, I have finally found someone to pass this knowledge. Do not easily relinquish this knowledge to others, although you will only have what can help you form the seeds and foundation you need to be careful since these are very important just like those of later levels. You will only encounter the later stages in human sects. Be careful as humans can very easily be more vicious than beasts.¡± She said.


    ¡°I already know. The first thing I need to do is make myself stronger and then make those who have smited me feel pain first as for reaching those big sects¡­ I think grandfather may know something.¡± He said.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    ¡°Do not provoke those you should not without support. A strong backing is just as good as your own strength but your own strength is the best guarantee to keep your life. If you even need a Dao Beast you will not need to worry. Simply release your aura and even the most aggressive beast will be calm around you as many beasts birth Dao Beasts and a Rider is an excellent opportunity to see their children get a grand opportunity.¡± She said.


    ¡°I understand. Will you take me home now or will it be the little dragons?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I shall take you to the road, I do not wish to expose myself openly because dragons are a prime hunting target for mindless hunters. Here¡­¡± She said and removed a feather cloak allowing the young boy to cover himself. ¡°This should be good cover for you. I have used some magic to hide the material and once you place it on it will look like an old wore leather cloak.¡± She said.


    Ning took it and as he put it on it indeed transform to look like an old cloak yet he couldn¡¯t help feel safe. ¡°These are your feathers?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes, it is a gift and it can provide you with some protection. Without someone being in either the Grand Dan, Qi Dan or Great Demon Stage, they won¡¯t be able to notice anything wrong with this cloak.¡± the dragon said and stretched her claw out and gripped him which startles the boy but she simply dropped him onto her back and turned around.


    She growled something to the little dragons and walked rapidly through the cavern and reached an open forest rapidly before spreading her wings. Ning¡¯s eyes were wide as oranges as he saw the extent of the Wind Dragon and felt a foreboding feeling as he gripped her feathers tightly. The little flying fish quickly wrapped its body around his neck like a small snake as it felt like him. With one flap of her wings the massive several tens of tons of powerful muscles lifted into the air and with another she rose faster.


    Unlike he expected, wind did not blow hard on him but he soon saw that it was because of a wind barrier. After a few flaps they had reached the clouds and she began to circle around as she got her bearings before she lifted above the clouds and released a roar that resounded throughout the entire canyon.


    Finally she broke through the clouds and overlooked the large cliff that he fell from and she was rapidly rising. After a few flaps the massive body rose while Ning was firmly holding on and finally over it she leveled out and giggled as she looked at the boy whose eyes were sparkling.


    In his mind he was saying, ¡°This is so amazing! Does this mean I can raise this little guy to do stuff just like this!¡± He thought.


    He gleefully experienced this once in a lifetime experience that few will ever get the joy of feeling. Sadly all things come to an end especially in regards to a dragon¡¯s flight speed.


    She landed several hundred meters from the road and Bo Ning quickly slid down.


    ¡°Take care now child.¡± She said simply before flapping and taking off just like that.


    He watched her rapidly vanish and only after she was gone he turned and ran to the road while covering his face. His body was bursting with energy so as he reached the road he turned towards the Noble¡¯s district and began to walk, than jog before bursting into a full on sprint.


    Qi flooded his entire body, his muscles were more springy, powerful and full of strength. Three bounds and he covered a hundred meters. This kind of feeling only cultivators of Qi or Internal energy could feel. Even Magi who cultivate mana can do this by training body techniques or using magic to boost their powers.


    In a short while he reached the paved roads of the Noble district and slowed down before reducing to a simple walk but this simple walk was one step covering several meters.


    Soon enough he reached the western edge and stopped in front of the Bo Clan gates were two weak guards stood in place blocking him.


    ¡°Halt! Who are you!?¡± One of them shouted.


    Ning just throw the hood back and exposed his face.


    The expression on their faces showed shock followed by a mix of disdain, anger, and disbelief.


    Bo Ning glared at them with eyes filled with hate since the guards always make it hard on him. ¡°Move, I want to go to my room, change my clothing then see my mother and Grandfather.¡± Ning said not concealing his rage and hate of this place.


    He simply walked forward and kicked the gate and to the utter shock of the two guards the gate burst open causing the two guards to jump out of the way shaking.


    Bo Ning didn¡¯t even look back but he looked at the gate and smiled as he saw a faint footprint which showed his greater strength now. It was extremely satisfying to see his strength had finally taken a step forward and he was a Qi cultivator but there was no way he would stop. The entire world had several kids of energy and just this region had three if not counting Spiritual power which is a mysterious energy. Who knew if there were creatures that grew by training that.


    Still his first objective was simply to catch up to his family and grow his little Flying Tiger Fish. If he wanted to grow strong it was only through this little guy.


    As he walked inside there was a sudden rush of people coming out and even the founder, Bo Gu rushed out. ¡°WHO DARES INTRUDE IN MY BO CLAN!?¡± He roared. When he saw Bo Ning, he froze. After a long moment he realized this wasn¡¯t a mirage and slowly his eyes was covered with a small mist and he suddenly rushed over and gripped the boy¡¯s shoulders. Feeling the solid contact with the boy he felt utter joy. ¡°AHAHAH! My boy you came back with your own two feet!¡± he roared laughing and picked the boy up and tossed him before catching and putting him down.


    All the family members and hired hands were in shock. It was at this moment that the little Flying Fish flew out and hissed at the old man due to its unsatisfying treatment of being suddenly tossed up.


    ¡°This¡­ this is a Flying Tiger Fish!¡± He said and looked at the little boy. He extended his senses over the boy and when he suddenly felt a large presence of Qi where the boy¡¯s dantian was located he didn¡¯t say anything and gripped the boy¡¯s hand and sent his senses with even more precision into Bo Ning¡¯s body and soon found the Beast Seed.


    An expression of glee appeared in the old man¡¯s eyes as he realized what this was. Having met one such person who showed him what kind of cultivation methods they studied he knew this was a Beast Seed and looked up at the flying fish.


    He quickly snuffed his emotions turned around pulling the boy.


    ¡°Come with me, you all disperse! There is nothing else to see. I don¡¯t need nosy unworthy people hearing me. Someone call Little Rei so she can be reunited with her son!¡± Bo Gu roared.


    Everyone quickly dispersed but some people still looked back, they sneered at the boy and watched as he was dragged away.


    ¡°G-grandfather¡­ can I please go take a bath and change¡­ i¡­¡± He blushed as he started to say.


    The old man looked back and examined the boy, ¡°You don¡¯t seem dirty.¡± He said.


    Looking around Bo Ning held the bottom tight from the inside and exposed his naked chest and the old man slowly realized the situation and nodded. He lead the boy to his room quickly allowing the boy to put on a set of robes. Indeed he wasn¡¯t dirty so he simply put on a set of robes for use at home and carefully stored the old robe. He told his grandfather that no one is to touch that old robe because it was an expert that saved him and gave him that and it was some kind of rare item but he didn¡¯t understand it.


    He obviously kept the details on raps but he knew his grandfather wouldn¡¯t desire what is his and instead would make another excuse to protect that thing.


    BANG!


    Just as they were about to leave the door suddenly flung open and Bo Rei rushed in hugging the boy so hard that his face was buried in her breasts while she swung him around in her fierce grip. ¡°AH! My baby is back!!!¡± She shouted crying in joy.


    ¡°Little Rei, you shouldn¡¯t squeeze him so much, besides hurting him, you are suffocating him.¡± Bo Gu said.


    Once she realized she was hurting him she let go quickly, ¡°Ning! Mama is sorry! Did I hurt you!?¡± She shouted but she found that Ning was hugging her back strongly. He lifted his head looking up, ¡°Nope, that didn¡¯t hurt because I¡¯m strong now!¡± He said with a cheeky smile.


    At this moment the little flying fish flew in front of her and she looked at it slowly and then looked at her father in law who was grinning like an idiot, she slowly realized what was happening and soon she began to cry as she hugged him again with joy.


    After letting her vent, the three sat down and talked a bit. Since most of the clan already knew about his returning, the school would probably learn about it as well so after a bit of discussing they decided to postpone for about a week his return to school and have him train as much as possible and get him to start on basic martial arts he could probably used for close combat to utilize the large amount of strength he gained.


    The two tested his strength, Qi is measured in Body Foundation, which ever energy type does, Qi Refining stage, Houtian, Xiantian, Heavenly Dan follows where the Qi forms a compressed ball, Nascent Spirit where the dan breaks like an egg forming a heavenly spirit, Saint spirit and finally ascension where the cultivator will ascend to a higher realm. All realms have 4 levels, Initial, Low success, High Success, Perfection.


    After some trial and error, as well as connecting to Tora, the Flying Tiger Fish, they found that the two were at the peak of Low success for Qi refining. This was a direct result of the immense power this little guy had stored inside himself and was refined into the Beast Seed. It was found that unless they were connected neither could do anything with the Qi but with Tora on his shoulder Ning could access the Qi inside the little fish naturally as if his own through the connection they hold.


    With this he was even able to learn martial arts techniques for the Qi refining stage that require the use of Qi to train and fight.


    It was also here that Ning¡¯s talent were clearly shown as Bo Gu had shouted at his family. Ning has a very high talent for memorizing and learning things. Although he is young, his ability to properly memorize something is quite incredible and within one week he already has the basic steps for the martial arts that focus on wind element which is gentle but hard. Flow like the wind but hit like a storm, is what the move pertains to. It is unlike those of water element which use soft to fight hard, take the enemy''s energy and use it against them. This one will gently flow like the wind allowing the overflowing energy of the enemy push you out of the way opening the way to your own attack.


    With the very basics passed it would only take practicing and real combat to master the martial arts and so returning to school one week after coming back alive from what most would consider almost certain death it was time for Ning to show all those who mistreated him the meaning of pain.

 Chapter 3

    Currently, a few carriage were going into the Deo City. This was the Bo clan¡¯s young generation who still went to school daily.


    Unlike before, there was one less carriage which was once Ning¡¯s but not because he was gone. The man who had left Ning was hunted down by Bo Gu and tortured to death but did not reveal the identity of who did it but Ning had revealed it to be the Jing Clan¡¯s Jing Ran and his big brother Jing Ru.


    At this time, within the carriage were several Bo family members, the carriage had more than enough space but it was incredibly quiet because Bo Ning was inside but he did not mind his cousins and older brother¡¯s glare and simply played with Tora happily until they reached the main city where Tora was tired and landed on his neck and connected his meridians allowing him to access the Qi inside.


    The others avoided him like a plague but only because they were uncomfortable around him now. The roar from the founder left them all perplexed but the younger ones had balled up fists to the point their knuckles were white but they held back.


    Ever since he came back he was with the founder an entire week and the sounds of combat and Qi fluctuations were winding around it making them wonder if it was the old man.


    The silence persisted until the carriage reached the school where the children quickly got off and walked away without looking back.


    Coming out last was Ning and some people noticed and got a strange feeling as they saw him come out of the clan¡¯s main carriage instead of the old beat up one that was 3rd rate.


    He didn¡¯t even look as he happily walked towards his class and as he appeared the eyes of the classmates looked at him.


    The most shocked person was Jing Ran who looked at Ning as if he saw a ghost. Ning grinned and walked over before bending slightly next to Rei, ¡°I hope you washed your neck.¡± He said simply and turned before going to his seat.


    Jing Ran¡¯s face turned red with rage, ¡°You little smelly fart! You think you have the qualifications of taking my, your father¡¯s, head!?¡± He roared drawing a lot of attention.


    Ning smiled and stood back up without taking Tora from his shoulder but the little Tiger Fish was hissing. ¡°Want to see?¡± Ning said.


    The boy¡¯s face turned bright red as suddenly a huge amount of wind began to gather around him. ¡°DIE!¡± He roared and shot a spinning vortex towards towards Ning.


    Ning grinned as his body suddenly let out a strong aura, he took a step to the left and spun his body once. The strong wind seemed to push him further away and once he landed he landed facing Jing Ran and as soon as his feet landed a strong burst of Qi ran through the ground and Ning burst forth shocking everyone and in one bound stopped in front of Jing Ran. ¡°You''re not my match!¡± He said. The next moment he sent a palm strike to Rei¡¯s stomach which bent him in a v shape before the boy collapsed. ¡°Trash! Get out of my sights.¡± Ning said and kicked the boy sending him flying out the door before he turned and walked back to his seat.


    The entire room was silence as they looked at Ning. His aura that had previously spread through the room was that of Peak Low success Qi refining stage. Obviously this was not his cultivation rank but Tora¡¯s whom he received the Qi from. Not only that but it was Wind Attribute Qi meaning he was even faster them common Qi refiners if he used the wind attribute.


    They were all wondering what the trash did to cultivate but they didn¡¯t have the courage. Be it mana or Qi, Jing Ran was one of the strongest in class. Most mana has several realms and the first was mana absorption where they must fill the meridians and each meridian was one level. Jing Lei was level 7 meaning he had 5 more meridians to go before completely filling the 12 primary meridians. Most of the others were much weaker and slower.


    As for those who trained with Qi, most were all Initial stage or just reaching Low success. The Aura Ning released was several times stronger than them meaning he was almost at Large success. It was obvious they would fear him now because his power was much higher.


    ¡°What is going on here!?¡± A sudden voice shouted.


    A beautiful woman walked in and looked around as she saw Rei knocked out outside of her classroom.


    Everyone looked at Ning but suddenly they found that he had absolutely no aura that showed he had ever cultivated beyond body training.


    ¡°Bo Ning, you are back? What happened here?¡± The teacher asked.


    ¡°I do not know, when I arrived Jing Ran was already on the ground and since I am by not means his friend I do not care what happens to him even if he dies.¡± Ning said not concealing the hate he has for the boy.


    Of course the teacher hadn¡¯t seen anything and Ning didn¡¯t have the aura of any cultivator so why would she even think once that he could do this and she looked around the classroom and narrowed her eyes. She quickly ran out and took out a pill to feed the boy and heal him. This was her class and she needed to make sure nothing bad happens to these little nobles from the clans.


    A large amount of money came from these clans so how could she not try to prioritize their safety? Even if these are all the second or third rate clan¡¯s young masters she still needed to take care of them.


    The premier young masters went to the 1st rating academy to get the best resources and training which was incomparable to a 2nd rate school. Even so if she could find a hidden seed than her own prestige can rise and she would have a chance to be called by a better academy for discovering some goods people.


    After Jing Ran was force fed the pill it melted in his mouth and went down his throat before it began to take effect and heal the inner wounds the palm strike gave him and to wake up him.


    *Cough*


    Coughing madly he began to breath raggedly and opened his eyes to see the teacher over him.


    ¡°Jing Ran, who was the one that hit you?¡± She asked.


    ¡°T-teacher Dai Bing¡­ n¡­¡± He began to say but felt too much shame in saying it and stayed quiet but hatred was boiling his insides.


    ¡°Say it, who was it?!¡± She said.


    Although she seemed somewhat worried, in fact she was not. Instead she was hoping the get on the good side of the Jing family. They were part of the higher ranks of noble clans and had two young masters in the 1st rate academy while the rest were in this school.


    ¡°N¡­¡±He was fighting with himself but thought that if Ning was this powerful after falling into the canyon it mean that he resolved the problem with his cultivation meaning he will become even stronger in the future. He could not tolerate this kind of outcome where the biggest trash would become powerful so swallowing his pride he finally decided. ¡°It was Ning, Bo Ning.¡± He said.


    ¡°Ning? How did he beat you?¡± She asked.


    ¡°He can cultivate¡­. He palm striked me out of nowhere.¡± He lied. He could already see what kind of person the teacher was even as a child.


    ¡°Are you sure? He has no aura what so ever.¡± She said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± he said confused. ¡°Can¡¯t you hide it?¡± He asked.


    This kind of thing among experts were obvious. Usually bullied people who make repeated break through would also learn to restrict their aura so of course this kind of thought would appear.


    ¡°Even if he could, I am a peak houtian expert, I would be able to see through him.¡± she said with a frown. Even if she wanted to help, how could she help with this kind of situation. Whenever she enters the classroom she would definitely check the progress of every student. Even if Ning couldn¡¯t do anything she would still check and besides his body growing more robust he had no aura of mana, Qi or internal energy.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be! I clearly felt a Peak Low Success Qi aura on him! I felt brothers aura before so I am certain!¡± He said.


    Dai Bing frowned and helped him stand before entering the classroom.


    Upon entering the boy looked at Bo Ning who was smiling innocently but confidently. ¡°You¡­ how are you hiding your aura!?¡± Jing Ran roared.


    ¡°What aura young master Rei? Everyone knows I can¡¯t cultivate.¡± He said lightly. Still he looked around and slightly narrowed his eyes and gleefully saw as the people trembled slightly.


    This did not escape Dai Bing¡¯s eyes and they narrowed, ¡°Bo Ning, come up and send a fist towards me. Put all your strength behind it.¡± She said.


    Bing smiled and simply took Tora off his shoulder and sat him down before walking over before he got into a fighting position in front of the teacher. She held up her hand, ¡°Right on my palm.¡± She said.


    With a nod, Ning gathered his energy and performing a punch that put his body into it a large wind built up under his fist and hit the palm of the teachers.


    BANG!


    The floor rattled and the tables shook. The hearts of all the students were in their throat as they saw this.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t use Qi.¡± She asked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t use it besides gathering an insignificant amount. Esteemed teacher Dai should know that. I can only train body training my whole life. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± He grinned and looked at the cowering Jing Ran, ¡°... two weeks ago, Jing Ran and his brother Jing Ru kindly threw me into the Nine Fall Canyon where I almost died countless times but I found several herbs whose energy I used to further refine my body and let monsters hit me to cause the energy to be refined into my body and there was still residual energy which my grandfather helped me deal with.¡± He said making something up.


    Everyone began to sweat as they heard this. It wasn¡¯t an impossible thing but they knew he had real Qi to fight but they were trembling because just his body strength was enough to shake the ground below their feet. Body training usually ends when one reaches a certain stage but that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s the real end and instead it¡¯s just the condition for the basic requirements. They can continue on without end making their body stronger and if one were to use magic or profound fruits they would indeed be able to continue refining their body beyond just the basic requirement. That said you still need the capability to cultivate to refine the muscles most of the time people would use countless days of meditation if they are doing a body refining technique but for those who don¡¯t have such thing they can only do it the brutal method and have their body beaten and the energy would end up being used to heal the wounds. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    What he said was indeed quite true but Dai Bing was an expert, how could she not know that this amount of strength would only match a peak initial Qi refiner. Even if he took numerous herbs and fruits it would take years to refine his body and there is a limit not only that but just because he has strength doesn¡¯t mean he has enough strength. Jing Ran is a wind magi of the 7th level. It is on par with someone who just entered low success.


    Not only that but Jing Ran was one of the young masters of the Jing family, even if he wasn¡¯t in a premier academy, he still trained at home with his siblings so he had an advantage towards this section and so his cast time and innate knowledge of the Magic runes used by magi, was greater than lower ranked family. Even if Dai Bing thought that Bo Ning¡¯s strength was indeed incredible for a cripple, a child is a child, how would he know many combat techniques when most of it needs some kind of energy to fuel it so as to not injure their body. She in no hypothesis believed that Bo Ning could beat Jing Ran as senselessly as she witnessed on the boys body.


    She was now stuck between a rock and a hard place and was getting a headache because this situation was incredibly difficult. If such little strength could beat up her classes top student then how would other students feel.


    Jing Ran also saw this and he knew it wasn¡¯t going to be resolved and as expected, ¡°It seems you really couldn¡¯t have done it. You may return to your seat, Jing Ran go get checked to make sure no hidden wounds are found, I can only inform both your families because it is the word of one against the other.¡± She said.


    Even if she said that in Jing Ran¡¯s ears her words sounded like, ¡®it¡¯s your word against the hard reality.¡¯ which made his heart bleed in grievance so he simply walked out. ¡°Bo Ning! If I don¡¯t see your gut like a fish I can¡¯t call myself Jing Ran!¡± he hissed in a low voice as he headed to get checked out and to see his brother.


    Bo Ning on the other hand happily attended class without a single worry and stayed connected secretly with Tora which revealed a hint of the aura but when the teacher looked she felt it come not from Ning but from Tora so she didn¡¯t mind it at all since Flying Tiger Fish were low ranking but they were creatures that go rise up to the Initial Xiantian stage at best but that was usually only the alpha of a pack who had a specific gene and strong inherent memory and bloodline. If not it would remain at the peak of Houtian only.


    Part way through class Jing Ran returned and stared daggers at Bo Ning but the boy was completely relaxed. He already guessed more or less that the little bully would snitch to his brother and he doubted his family members would protect him but who asked them to. He just kept cultivating the little Flying fish on his shoulder while he wrote down notes which weren¡¯t really useful except for the exercise of writing it to help memorize. If it was him normally he wouldn¡¯t even copy it down but since he was splitting his attention he had to do a bit more to make sure he remembers it.


    When class was done he casually put away his books in the large bag and flung it over his shoulder and happily walked out. There was a strange feeling in all the students eyes while Jing Ran had a vicious expression on his face as he left the room behind the others.


    All the classes were the same and soon the day was over so going to the carriage he simply waited for his family members to come out and get in and they all laughed and talked but as they get in the carriage they go silent as they see him and the ride back wasn¡¯t anything special.


    Just as expected, in the same manner which he had been taken and beaten up the same four appeared stopping the carriage.


    ¡°You fucking fart! Get out here! You don¡¯t give up on life so let me kill you now!¡± Jing Ru roared.


    If Jing Ran not being able to hurt Bo Ning was the reason for the first time, with the little brother getting trashed with one attack was a complete lost of face for their clan. The current expression Jing Ru had was of rage and was spitting fire in his rage. His aura was exploding and Bo Ning noticed that his aura was higher than Tora but it was only but a small rank since he was only Large success of Qi Refining.


    Seeing this he simply looked out of the carriage.


    ¡°What are you doing, go handle your problem and don¡¯t involve us Trash.¡± One of his cousins said.


    This was the second son of the first uncle. His father was the second son. The children of the first uncle were a bit more pompous towards him since he was the families weakest link and it made them look bad.


    ¡°Hmph fine.¡± Bo Ning said standing up while putting Tora on his shoulder and opening the door.


    He was already connecting to the little Dao beast while he walked down.


    ¡°Oh, so you aren¡¯t a coward who will send his family out instead! Heh! Useless family just like the trash!¡± Jing Ran.


    ¡°Little asshole, do not compare us to this trash! If you can kill him, fine, if you can¡¯t than scram.¡± his cousin roared ready to pounce on the boy.


    ¡°You all shut up. I don¡¯t need your help anyway. Never did never will.¡± Ning said coldly as he stopped next to the horses. ¡°Jing Ru, I hope you and those three idiots behind you kept your necks clean.¡± Ning said.


    They all turned red. ¡°You little trash!¡± Jing Ru roared as his Qi exploded but suddenly Ning also suddenly exploded with Qi that was at the Peak of Low success.


    The two ran at each other but under the aura that came from Ning, Jing Run hesitated one moment which was the moment that Ning needed to reach him as the two ran at each other and shot a strong punch.


    Jing Ru panicked and crossed his arms over his chest and took the punch but it felt like a horse ran him over as he was pushed back four meters and his arms felt numb. ¡°What!? Where is he getting this Qi and strength!?¡± He roared in his mind but he had no time because as soon as he stabilized and looked at Ning, a small but ruthless fist was already in his face striking right at the bridge of his nose.


    CRACK!


    His nose bent irregularly and his body was shot back. Even so Ning didn¡¯t give up and jumped up and landed on his knee which was pounding right into Jing Ru¡¯s gut.


    The one sided slaughter that Bo Ning was dishing out was contributed directly from the fact that his body training went beyond the basics. When he started to train, his starting strength was already higher than others and as a result his strength at the Peak of Low success was higher than Jing Ru¡¯s initial Large success. The difference was so large that Bo Ning literally rolled over him and left him in eating dirt completely injured after ruthlessly beating him.


    When he finished he quickly burst towards the two stooges that followed Jing Ru and unlike Ru these two were at the same stage as him and so they weren¡¯t his match. With one punch to the face for the one on the right and jumping back once to dodge he did a high knee strike to the face to knock several teeth out of the other¡¯s mouth.


    Finally only Jing Ran was left but he was trembling on the ground and when Bo Ning looked at him, he got so scared that he lost the strength to run away and suddenly Ning jumped at him.


    ¡°HEE!¡± Jing Ran shouted and saw the fist coming at him but suddenly it stopped mere millimeters from his face. A very strong wind current burst form Ning¡¯s finger and once the wind stood Jing Ran trembled a bit before he fell back completely fainted from fear foaming at the mouth.


    ¡°Weaklings.¡± Ning said with disgust. Suddenly he stopped and sniffed before he quickly stepped away. ¡°No way!¡± He shouted, ¡°D-did this guy just pee and soil himself in fear!?¡± Bo Ning shouted.


    All his family were watching with their jaw dropped at Ning¡¯s display of power but upon hearing their words they felt a shiver run down their spines. To make one fear death and go to such extent mean that Bo Ning was skipping realms even if it¡¯s a small realm.


    After taking several steps away he grabbed the legs of all the fallen sandbags and tossed them off the road to fend for themselves and walked back into the carriage, ¡°Get moving!¡± He shouted to the coachman who didn¡¯t dare resist. With a whip the horses began to quickly pull the carriage which was left in an heavy silence.


    When the carriage finally stopped in front of the clan gates, they got out silently and even confused the guards who looked at the solemn look of the children except for Bo Ning who was smiling an incredibly refreshed smile and even giggling a bit.


    He returned to his room and changed before he began to meditate on his fate. An all out slaughter normally doesn¡¯t help one to understand their strength but because it was the first time he fought for real he understood a few things. First off the fact that he suddenly releases his aura would way''s cause shot. In other words a Rider constitution will always cause one to be underestimated. If they lay low and bide their time to build strength and catch their opponent off guard it will usually end in their victory when they hesitate that one moment that takes to change the wave of the fight.


    About an hour after when he was smiling while meditating and going over class to remember everything completely he heard a soft knock on the door. ¡°Y-young master¡­ the clan master wishes to see you.¡± A small voice said.


    He wasn¡¯t any bit surprised that the way the maids acted towards him changed and it seems the maid that took care of him changed as well and new ones were hired since this one was a young girl. Most likely Bo Ning¡¯s grandfather changed all the caretakers of his and his mother¡¯s house. Only the steward and head maid weren¡¯t changed because of their skill as well as those that don¡¯t normally come in contact with Ning.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m coming.¡± He said without any emotion in his voice. He slowly regulated his breathing and stood up before walking out and following the little maid to the main clan hall.


    The three uncles and aunts were there as well as his cousins.


    ¡°You little brat what do you think you are doing fighting with the Jing clan!?¡± Roared his own father.


    Ning glared at him as did his mother, ¡°Where were you when I was flung into the Nine Fall Canyon by Jing Ran and Jing Ru with their stooges? Don¡¯t come talking about not beating them up, I fell I needed to dish out more but if I did I would have killed their sorry asses. They should be thankful that I didn¡¯t break the teeth of their trash besides the two low class trash that follow them.¡± Bo Ning coldly said.


    ¡°Impudent!¡± Roared his father.


    ¡°SILENCE!¡± Bo Gu roared even louder.


    Everyone became ashen except Bo Ning and Bo Rei. ¡°Gen, even when your son is in the right you abonish him! You think he is trash?¡± the old man shook his head.


    ¡°But father! He offended the Jing clan! How will we explain this!?¡± Bo Gen said.


    ¡°What explain! They need to explain why they are bullying my grandson! You think I will let this drop now that I know who the scum that almost killed him is!?¡± Bo Gu said furious. ¡°Still they are a higher ranked Clan than us but that does not mean we are easily pushed around. I can only say we have two options, let Ning continue school as it is and hope that nothing else happens or have him leave school and train him well for the sect selection in 2 years.¡± He said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not dropping school.¡± Ning said.


    ¡°School is useless for you Ning. You already narrated to this old man what you know. Our clan has all the things needed to learn in school and more even if it''s just a small bit.¡± Bo Gu said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not quitting school. I have been running away all my life, now that I can cultivate why would I allow others to step on me? If they attack I attack back harder, if they come at me in a group them I will beat them up just like today.¡± he stopped and glared at his cousins and brothers, ¡°Even if they are the trash I am supposed to call family I won¡¯t hold back.¡± He spat towards them.


    ¡°You little piece of shit! I don¡¯t know how you suddenly burst forth Peak Low success Qi refiner aura but that is a fluke and even if it isn¡¯t you think you can beat me!?¡± the first uncle''s son said.


    ¡°Hmph, a Peak Qi refiner at 15, and you call me trash.¡± Ning spat out.


    ¡°WHAT WAS THAT!?¡± He almost exploded but suddenly a large pressure smashed everyone.


    ¡°Silence!¡± A cold aged voice coming from Bo Gu said. ¡°Ning, what are you planning?¡± He asked.


    ¡°In a month and a half is the semester tests, this includes the test for combat skills and also school ranking. Grandfather knows that the ranking on each grade level will receive special services so I will cultivate during this time to reach Large success and punch my way into #1 and get those resources.¡± Ning said.


    ¡°Idiot.¡± One of his cousins said.


    ¡°Ning, that is wishful thinking but do you know who the person in first place even is?¡± Bo Rei, Ning¡¯s mother, asked.


    ¡°Hmm I think it was Li Ling from the Li clan. They say he has Peak Large success strength.¡± He said nonchalantly.


    ¡°And trash like you still think you can beat him?! HA!¡± his cousin said.


    ¡°Hmph, in a month, sure. It took only a few herbs and a lot of fighting to make my foundation much stronger than most people. Even a Large success I can probably fight and given a some time maybe even someone half step to peak .¡± He said.


    His words confused the clan but the old man coughs, ¡°Fine Little Ning, we will allow you to continue school, but if under one condition.¡± Bo Gu said.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You MUST come in first place. Even second place will not do, it must be number one, understood?¡± Bo Gu asked.


    ¡°Yes grandfather.¡± he said nodding.


    ¡°Good, that ends that.¡± the old man said and laughed.


    ¡°Just like that father? No punishment for beating up his classmates?¡± his third uncle asked.


    ¡°Why would I punish him? Those trash were trying to kill him, I would have finished them off at the root of the problem and made sure problems would not arise in the future.¡± Bo Gu said. ¡°Now everyone get going, little Rei, since little Ning is so confident, help him train a bit. No one is a better sparring partner since you hold back enough.¡± He said.


    ¡°Of course father in law.¡± She said.


    ¡°Little lady, after so many years, call me father already.¡± Bo Gu said.


    Bo Rei simply giggled and got up before pulling her son¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Come on, let''s get some rest and then train early in the morning.¡± She said flashing a very warm smile.


    Ning felt very warm near his mother but he glared at his useless father, which caused Tora to hiss his way, as he was leaving not giving him a second glance before vanishing from the room to go to his and his mother''s separate compound.

 Chapter 4

    The following days were filled with training. Bo Rei was very skilled and step by step she would personally instruct her son which left a few of the family, especially his siblings, green with envy. In truth, after Bo Gu, the 1st uncle and Ning¡¯s father were the strongest but the 3rd uncle wasn¡¯t the fourth strongest and instead it was Bo Rei who held that title.


    She was a Qi cultivator at the peak of the Houtian stage. The only reason that she can¡¯t beat the first and second son is because they are magic users. Unlike Qi which refines the body, mana doesn¡¯t need that, you need to gather it and through great perseverance you make gas into liquid and liquid into solid before causing that ball the explode once enough mana is gathered.


    Bo Gu already underwent 3 small core nova. He was even reverted to his youth under the second nova but even so that was several hundred years ago. His talent wasn¡¯t enough to go beyond the third nova. The 1st uncle on the other hand is a Qi refiner and is at the Xiantian stage while Bo Rei¡¯s husband has formed the Small Solid Core. The universal gravity rune is the best kind of foundation he could obtain for that since Bo Gu has some history and helped a few large sect people once gaining that little bit of guidance.


    As for Infernal energy, that is something restricted to Demon Sects where only the demon race and maybe some humans of the devil path would actually go. Clans that use infernal energy in this massive region are too small in number and only near a large source of this energy because it would be too taxing to do it anywhere else.


    In school, the Jing brothers didn¡¯t come to school for several days and when they did they were glaring daggers at Ning but no one understood why and the Jing family didn¡¯t openly say it. How much humiliation would come from the news, ¡®two young masters were beaten by trash.¡¯, bring. The top also didn¡¯t want to expose this so they simply held back allowing Ning to get quality quiet time to train.


    No one actually dared to bully Ning. Although countless people didn¡¯t believe the rumors that Ning was strong now, seeing the prime bully, Jing Ran, avoiding the boy cause them to be curious and go into a wait and see state.


    Like this the first extremely calm month passed. Half way through Tora rose to the level of Large Success and the burst of Qi caused two massive changes. First it refined Ning¡¯s body even further and his own body strength took a step forward. The second change was that when Ning connected to Tora he would grow to almost a meter long and the wings were sharp like blades. Ning tried to see of sitting on it would let him fly but the Flying Fish lacked strength and size for that for now.


    Still it would always remain in its smallest size giving the appearance of a weak little beast. As for Ning, in one month, he was already in Low Success with his ¡®Flowing Wind Martial arts¡¯. He also learned one of the clans movement techniques. Martial arts and techniques are broken down into the ranks, Common, Mortal, Earth, Sky, Heaven. This, of course, is only for items related to Qi. Magic has ranking using, Copper, Bronze, Iron, Silver, Gold. Within this region Infernal energy has no ranking since demon treasures are too rare and only found in demon lands protected by demon sects.


    As for the martial arts and movement technique that Ning learned, it was all High Grade common rank. In other words the lowest of the lowest trash when compared to big sects. Ranking of all types are broken into Ungraded, Low Grade, High Grade, Peak Grade.


    For a clan this is a good martial arts and movement ability and for one of the Bo Clan status it is a very high ranking technique.


    Finally at the end of the month the tests arrived. The common classes had their own tests but the strength tests also included a fighting competition between students of the same grade.


    Unfortunately Ning had forgotten one very critical fact about the simester ranking test and that the school provided clothing and nothing else besides that can be used. In the first few challenges he was able to wind because his body speed was quite good but he couldn¡¯t use Qi to use his movement technique so he was impaired. When he reached the Quarterfinals he had to fight and dodged a great deal of attacks that kept pushing him back. By then his title of Trash had been washed away but even so he was still taunted. Many people wanted to see how strong he was and his body strength was indeed impressive reaching the strength of a Large Success with only body strength but without Qi it would end up reaching a limit eventually.


    He eventually reached the end of his limit at the semi finals against another Low Success Qi refiner who could use Qi normally. He knew one of his clan''s movement techniques and Ning couldn¡¯t keep up with them and half way he gave up and returned pouting to the seat with his family.


    ¡°This didn¡¯t count.¡± He said pouting as he sat with his family.


    ¡°Ning, are you going back on your promise?¡± Bo Rei asked.


    ¡°... No¡­¡± He said and let his body be pulled into a warm hug,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s better to get out of the limelight and train properly. This isn¡¯t a normal sect after all. Its one of the Royal family army recruits. If my little baby can get into the army or into the inner circle then you can have a bright future. Do you know that a Rider is an honorary title anyone wears with pride. They are as high ranking as Barons.¡± She said.


    ¡°How does mother know?¡± He asked her.


    ¡°Mama has traveled and met your father during travels. I fell in love, my family did not want me to marry him, I broke my cultivate to be with him and even so I rebuilt it back to where I am.¡± She said.


    ¡°How did mother fall for someone like father?¡± He asked with disgust not lowering the volume since the man himself was a few seats away with his grandfather. The man''s face turned bright red in rage.


    ¡°I was young, he was charming, he saved my life when I was injured so like many young maiden I thought of him as my knight in shining armor.¡± She said.


    ¡°So is mother''s family strong?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you another time.¡± She poked his nose and he nodded.


    In the end, the ranking came out and Ning was within the top 50 shocking everyone. As for Jing Ran, he was able to get to top 10 because his magic control and level was much higher than the others.


    The following day Bo Gu and Bo Rei came and withdrew him from school leading to many people being confused but they neither of the Bo clan members spoke a word as to why they wanted to remove him and simply took him out against the attempts to persuade them against them. Of course besides just getting him out they wanted to remove him from this wretched school he has no fond memories of or any friends in.


    In the school, the following morning, the students of Ning¡¯s class slowly walked in and as the Bell was about to ring Jing Ran and as an almost instinctive action now, he glared at Ning but as soon as the saw the empty chair he was a bit startled. He looked around but didn¡¯t find Ning so he just sat down.


    When the bell rang, miss Dai Bing entered, ¡°Alright everyone get ready for class. Before that I will just announce that Bo Ning isn¡¯t coming to class anymore.¡± She said.


    The students were a bit confused and someone asked why. ¡°Because of the bullying towards him of course. It''s not like they can¡¯t spare a maid or a someone to teach him what he needs to learn anyway. Still top 50, even when I saw his strength I never expected he would be that high. Maybe they are going to have him train in some special manner. Anyway he will no longer be coming to this school. Now everyone get your notebooks out because Literature class shall be starting.¡± Dai Bing said.


    In his seat, Jing Ran was beet red, ¡°50th place your grandmother! That idiot beat up my big brother and even broke his nose! I also felt a large amount of Qi from him. There is no way he is 50th place in the ranking! There is something up with this.¡± Jing Ran said in his mind.


    He wanted to investigate the Bo Family so when he left school he found Bo Ning¡¯s family but all of them just sneered and said, ¡°Who cares about that trash anyway. Only 2nd aunt and grandfather are trying to make him stronger not like they can do much except body training. At least now I don¡¯t need to worry about being embarrassed by being part of his family since he will be gone from school now.¡± Then turned away getting into their carriage.


    Even paying a few maids and stewards got vague answers with similar results, the clan head and his mother were training him.


    What they didn¡¯t know was that Bo Rei and Bo Gu had taken the boy into the Canyon for training, leaving the 1st uncle to manage the clan for a while Bo Gu went to guarantee the safety of the two. Without the eyes of the clan or the classmates, Bo Ning could finally train in earnest with Tora and for two years he and his mother remained inside the canyon to do just that while Bo Rei herself taught him school subjects like literature, math, science and all that but it was more advanced than what the schools provided.


    ***


    Two quiet years passed before news of the Geo Royal family sect and army recruitment began to circulate. On the south east area of the city a large enclosure stood and slowly it was being filled with servants who were managing the place but no one could enter. It was scheduled to open in only 1 hour so no one could enter but there was a crowd. Many clans and commoners had come forth to have their children join the army.


    The Geo Royal family is the monarchy ruling over Deo city and several dozen city and hundreds of smaller villages. Within the power of the Geo Royal family are the Duke houses and the nobles houses which are all under their direct control. The most powerful is the Geo Royal Family army and the Royal Sect. The Royal family formed their own sect to teach genius who appear within their nation while they made the army to train the commoners as well as to allow the genius to get training in strategic thinking.


    Those genius after a certain age, will be put into the army to field training to bring out their potential. It is a very good balance and the army has another purpose which is to find hidden talents among lower ranked talents whose innate talent are low but their perseverance is high. Such people would be more worthy to train as they fight for their power and although it will be lower than a genius they will come from a background similar to their comrade in arms making it easier to lead a large number of people.


    As more and more people gathered, the Bo clan would obviously not miss this chance. The 10 young masters, 4 from the 1st branch, 2 from the second branch and 4 from the third branch, were here. Bo Ning still had yet to arrive but the family had long forgotten the boy who had vanished.


    At this moment Bo Gu came flying and landed with a very wide smile and landed in front of them. The family bowed to him.


    ¡°Father, you seem quite happy?¡± Ning¡¯s father, Bo Nan, said.


    ¡°Heh, it¡¯s been almost a year since I last saw little Rei and Ning. I wonder how strong that boy got.¡± He smiled.


    The smile on Bo Nan and the families face turned darker hearing the name of the family trash.


    SWISH!


    A suddenly sound was heard and when others looked up they saw a two and a half meters long Flying Tiger Fish fly overhead and circle around before moving over head and finally arriving near the clan before dipping down and stopping just over the clan before two figures jumped off and the large Fish shrank down to the size of a few dozen cm and flew down.


    The two that fell down, and landed gently without a sound, were Bo Rei and Bo Ning. Ning was now much taller at the age of 12, his hair was now long and tied in a ponytail behind his head. His childish charm was gone and had an appealing boyish charm now. His brown hair and dark eyes were quite appealing to the girls around and they began to ask who that was in whispers. He was dressed in a simple robe with an old cloak over his body that allowed him to train easily. His figure was now very lean as well.


    As for Bo Rei she was the same as before, graceful like a butterfly, with her hair in a bun giving her a mature motherly warmth. She wore long robes that seem a bit festive and was incredibly beautiful mesmerizing the young men who were still inexperienced.


    She gave only a single glance at the Bo Family, including her husband, and turned to Bo Gu. ¡°Father in law, we have finally returned.¡± She bowed.


    ¡°Grandfather, I have returned.¡± Bo Ning said.


    ¡°Yes, it is good to see you both. Ning, you have grown strong.¡± He said. At this time the little flying fish landed on his shoulder and the aura began to come off the two of them as if it were one being. ¡°Half step into Houtian! Ahahah! That¡¯s my genius grandson!¡± He roared.


    His roar attracted some attention and some were amazed at the boy¡¯s talent and wanted to know who it was.


    Slowly the aura faded without a trace and he seemed like the same trash without a cultivation.


    ¡°BO NING YOU TRASH!¡± A roar from the crowd came and Ning turned to find someone he somewhat knew.


    ¡°Young master Ran, it has been a while.¡± Ning said without any real emotion and just out of courtesy since they were in a public place.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    ¡°Trash! Don¡¯t you dare speak with this young master! You are lucky I couldn¡¯t find you or else I would have rung your neck like a chicken.¡± He said.


    ¡°Oh? Young master is quite colorful with his speech. I should ask mother and grandfather to hire the same master of noble etiquette so I can have such a colorful vocabulary as young master. I¡¯m sure all the friends of the young master Rei are as ¡®educated¡¯ as young master Ran.¡± Ning said in a very ¡®polite¡¯ manner which followed the etiquette of nobles.


    That said, his manner of speaking was incredibly infuriating.


    ¡°Once I enter the royal family sect, I will form some connections in that high ranking place, when that happens, it will be simple to send some low ranking trash to finish off you Bo family. Two years ago you took me by surprise but now I am already forming Liquid mana on the 3rd level. My power is so large that I can fight Houtian experts to standstill.¡± He said.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ning said bored. ¡°We shall see young master. If young master could be so generous as to leave so that this Bo can meditate and be at his peak condition I would be grateful.¡± he said without a hint of caring for the face of the other and quietly sat down to begin meditating.


    Before Jing Ran could say anything, the piercing glare from Bo Gu hit him, ¡°Boy, did you not hear my grandson? Scram.¡± He said.


    The words held an unprecedented power which caused the boy to take several steps back and glare at the old man. ¡°Just you wait.¡± He said and ran away.


    Only after he was gone the old man snorted, ¡°Little monkey jumping around because he has a slightly bigger name.¡± He said.


    ¡°Father in law, it isn¡¯t good for an elder to bully the younger generation.¡± Bo Rei said but there was no feeling in her words.


    ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t care, all who dare bully my Bo Family will be punished.¡± He said crossing his arms.


    Like that time slowly passed and soon the doors finally opened and before anyone could take a step forward an unbearable aura gushed out and made everyone weak to the knees. More than half the people bent over and were forced to kneel. Those who could remain standing were the heads of the family and some upper ranked members but most of the family members were down. At this time Bo Ning stood up naturally and beside him was his mother and grandfather who were standing firm.


    Who knew how many powerful creatures he had fought and killed with Tora, let''s not even mention he felt the aura of the Wind Dragon who allowed some to leak and even than it was powerful. The level he would truly fear would only be something above the Wind Dragon. This aura was only half as strong so who was he to kneel to this.


    ¡°Only those participating enter. One adult family member come forth with each group.¡± The voice echoed but it also seemed to be spoken right next to their ear.


    With the words the pressure eased up and the adults looked at one another, ¡°I shall go.¡± Bo Rei said.


    ¡°That is fine but be careful little Rei.¡± Bo Gu said.


    With a nod she turned to the family, ¡°All of you, follow me and we shall head inside.¡± She said and took a step.


    Like the Bo Family all the others choose one adult to go and most were the clan heads.


    The many hundreds of people walked forward and poured into the tall structure and eventually the line came to a stop. Through a second door, which became an exit, soon people began to leave, some happy some sad.


    For the Bo family they waited for hours. As they entered the structure they found that there were several stages, several elders each stage, and a large pillar. The colors changed when the child would push forth mana into the pillar. The pillar would show different images, when one was liquid mana stage, a thick blue liquid appeared within the pillar and the pillar itself changed to a certain color.


    The color represented the innate potential of the person. They were, from lowest to highest, White, Red, Orange, Yellow, Green, Blue, Violet, Black.


    Most people commoners were either white or red. As for most clan members it was between Red and yellow. Those above orange the elders would discuss and usually push to join the army. Below that they were rejected.


    ¡°Mother, when will it be our turn?¡± A young boy asked.


    This was Ning¡¯s second older brother. His first eldest brother was 18 and stood with the other oldest cousins talking. This one was 15 and Ning was 12.


    ¡°When we arrive at the stage I believe.¡± She said.


    ¡°You!¡± A shout from a young man came. He was dressed in blue robes and in his hand was a book. ¡°Which clan?¡± He asked.


    ¡°We are the Bo Clan, I am Bo Rei who represents the clan and we have 11 children to test today.¡± She said.


    ¡°Names?¡± He asked.


    She named each by order of age. Once it was down the man sent them to stage 3. By some kind of fate, the Jing Clan was on stage 4 just next to them and Jing Ran poked the elder and whispered in his ear. The old man sneered and looked over at them


    The Bo clan was watching how the test was done.


    In short the test is very simple. They ask the participant to release their aura to the limit without holding back. There is no point in holding back since the sect wants the genius and hiding to go to the army is a waste. After that they test the innate talent which is by touching the pillar.


    The Bo Clan watch and soon it was their turn and the first uncles first child went up and released his aura of 11th level Liquid mana. For someone at 19 years old to have such high level was indeed impressive and when he touched the pillar it turned to Yellow. Following that was Bo Ning¡¯s eldest brother. He shocked the people at for being at the peak low success Houtian and his talent was shockingly Blue green, more green than blue.


    Instantly it drew the attention of some people. The elders began to talk and some of these people that came over also talked it over. It was a mix between wanting to test him in the army while some wanting to send him directly to the outer sect.


    In the end they sent him to test him in the army, due to his age, but if all went well he would enter the outer sect of the Royal family.


    After that the 3rd uncle''s son went and ended up entering the army with a yellow innate talent and initial houtain.


    Afterwards was two more of the 1st uncles children and 1 of the 3rd uncle before Ning¡¯s second brother walked up. He had peak initial houtian but when he touched the pillar it instantly flared to Blue and caused Ning¡¯s brow to twitch. He then looked at his mother and sensing his look she looked back and smiled.


    ¡°As they say, good genes are already an unfair advantage from the heavens.¡± Ning thought.


    Finally the few members of the family went with Ning going last. He walked up slowly.


    ¡°Alright young man, release your aura at its max, then touch the pillar while injecting your energy.¡± One of the elders said a bit expectant. Both his second brother instantly went into the sect while his eldest brother went into the army to test. Seeing such a talented group they guessed that it was due to family, in other words the family line with the strongest blood.


    With a nod he looked at Tora who took flight and did a turn around him and stopped as he touched its head. His Meridians quickly spread out and as soon as they connected, the little flying fish hissed. Instantly it turned into a roar like a tiger as the body of the little Flying Tiger Fish expanded to two and a half meters long and half a meter wide and released an aura of intimidation. The aura of half step into Houtain came from both the boy and the beast.


    All the elder¡¯s eyes turned wide as they stood up, ¡°Dao Beast!¡± one of them shouted.


    The event startled many people and the shout shook the elders testing the other stages as they turned to verify the shout.


    Without minding Bo Ning kept his hand on the head of Tora and touched the Pillar while his aura was exploding. As soon as his hand touched the pillar the entire pillar turned black like an abyss. There was nothing that could be seen within even the sign that he was half step houtian. Just a pure black pillar.


    The entire place turned silent. Even a pin could be heard but soon a voice roared.


    ¡°THIS IS A JOKE! HOW CAN TRASH LIKE YOU HAVE MORE TALENT THEN I! JING RAN!?¡±


    Jing Ran had tested at the same time and his hand was currently on the pillar revealing a green light and liquid mana was flowing yet Bo Ning¡¯s pillar was so black that it was like light was sucked away from it and it was even hard to see the edges of the crystal pillar.


    ¡°Someone! Quickly! CALL MASTER LU!¡± one of the men at the stage roared. One of the men that helped manage the flow of participants ran very quickly deeper into the structure. As for the men on the stage they quickly walked over and surrounded Bo Ning as if protecting him. ¡°Young man, it is a pleasure to meet you, I am deacon Xiao Chen.¡± He said eccentric as he bowed. Why wouldn¡¯t he, this boy has such a profound innate talent, the elders of the inner court will definitely fight for such a disciple. To be able to speak with him before he reached that place and leave a lasting impression was a dream for these old men.


    They each introduced themselves but suddenly they heard another roar coming from Jing Ran who had jumped over.


    ¡°You trash! What did you do!? I know you¡¯re trash so you must have cheated! There is no way in heaven or hell that you possess more talent than me!¡± he said furious.


    The face of the elders scrunched.


    ¡°Are you saying that the tests from my Geo Royal families sect is rigged? Do not kid yourself boy. Young hero, it was Bo Ning correct? What is your relation to this clown?¡± Deacon Chen asked.


    Bo Ning smiled, ¡°Two years ago he was my classmate and one of the people who most bullied me. He once got his brother to throw me down a cliff to the east into the Ning Fall Canyon.¡± Bo Ning said viciously.


    ¡°LIES! Where is your proof! Do not dare slander my Jing Families people!¡± The elder from the Jing family roared.


    ¡°Hmph, of course there will be a bigger fool to teach a smaller fool his tricks.¡± Ning said making the face of the elder turned red. ¡°You little bastard!¡± He said as his aura flared but instantly the several elders around Ning and blocked the aura and suddenly an ocean like aura burst onto the old man from Deacon Chen and the others. Each of them was the level of a clan head. Xiantian or Small Solid Core stage. Not only that but the foundation was several dozen times higher than a common clan member. It made breathing incredibly hard for the old man.


    ¡°Old clown, we are in a good mood at this time, take this little frog with you before we decide to kill you and your family for your disrespect.¡± One of the deacons said.


    ¡°I¡­ I will not admit it!¡± Jing Ran said standing up but was starting to bleed from his lips. ¡°He is trash!¡± he said.


    ¡°If this young man is considered trash then in this world there is no such thing as Talent but I probably understand your ignorant claims. This young man is possesses a unique constitution where he does not possess a dantian but his body can still live because of a unique capability. The exact opposite can be said for the beast beside him. It contains only a Dantian and once these two form a pair the power of the beast is released and they can cultivate as a pair. As for his innate talent, of course it is beyond trash like you. With just one glance I can tell this Flying Tiger Fish isn¡¯t beyond 3 years because it has yet to form its first stripes on its whispers and the tail spikes are still soft. To go from trash to half step houtain within 3 years you call that trash?¡± Deacon Chen spit on the ground, ¡°Frog in a well, go learn about the world before preaching to this old man.¡± he said and waved his hand.


    An powerful burst of wind flew out and slammed into Jing Ran causing him to be thrown several meters and land on the ground as the crowd below made way.


    ¡°This is your final warning, do not try and cause trouble for this boy, he will surely enter the inner sect easily.¡±


    ¡°That is correct old Deacon.¡± A vigorous voice said from behind them.


    When the voice came out the body of the Deacon¡¯s stiffened and quickly they turned and bowed quickly, ¡°We greet master Lu!¡± They said.


    ¡°You may stand. Is this the young man? A Rider is indeed rare in these parts. It is great luck to our Royal family that such a youth appear.¡± The old man said.


    His appearance was that of a grandfather. He had snow white hair and his expression was warm. He wore a white robe with black trims while he his body expelled a powerful aura. What was interesting was the small white crow on his shoulder and the tips of the tail and wings were white. It stood there looking down on the world.


    ¡°Junior greets master Lu.¡± Bo Ning said quickly after withdrawing his meridians from Tora who flew to his shoulder and amazingly bowed his head towards the old man.


    ¡°Good junior, humble and strong. You will fit within my Rider¡¯s hall without a problem.¡± the old man said.


    The old man¡¯s eyes turn towards the family. ¡°Is this your family? How many can enter the sect and how many enter the army?¡± the old master said


    ¡°One is of Blue green Innate talent and shall be tested in the army, one is blue innate talent and shall go to the sects outer sect and the rest possess talent that is average and can go to the army.¡± Deacon Chen said.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ allow the one with blue green to enter the sect directly.¡±


    ¡°Sir¡­¡± Ning said. ¡°Does master Lu wish to benefit my family for me?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°It is a small gift for a talent.¡± he said.


    ¡°Then master Lu need not do so. Only my grandfather and Mother have treated me with love and affection, for the rest of my family I was treated similarly to what the Jing family was shouted. This included my own father.¡± Ning said.


    The faces of the Bo Clan turned deathly pale upon his words be said.


    ¡°If that is so than it is okay to leave it as is. I shall not presuit it as this is a family matter. Deacon, please proceed with how it was before.¡± Master Lu said.


    As soon as his words were said, Ning could feel the piercing glare coming from his eldest brother who the matter pertained to.


    The old man looked at his family and smiled as he saw the young woman leading the group and nodded.


    ¡°Hey old pervert, stop staring at the beautiful miss and let''s get going.¡± A high pitched voice said which made the entire area freeze as the words sank in.


    ¡°Gara, don¡¯t say such things in the open.¡± the old man said turning to the white crow on his shoulder.


    ¡°Hmph, old leecher, stop wasting time. As for you little boy, from today until we leave you shall remain with us. Just from one glance we can tell you have many idiots after your head.¡± the crow said.


    Bo Ning wasn¡¯t able to keep up with what was happening and blacked out.


    ¡°Gara, you know you will always startle someone when you suddenly talk. Forgive this old fool, Little Ning, come, it is as this old bird said you need to remain with this old man because of the royal family heard that I lost a Rider after finding him they would surely not forgive this old man.¡± He said and turned to Bo Rei, ¡°The family of all sect disciples can move into the outer sect section of the clan. This is a rule so it is not a benefit as it is more of a requirement to allow the disciples to contact family faster and be more at ease with the protection of the sect. Inform your clan of this and report to here in 2 days. The same is for all those who were accepted as Sect disciples directly.¡± he said out loud for the entire crowd.


    With that he simply gripped Bo Ning¡¯s arm and started to fly bringing the boy with him and vanishing into the building.


    Anyone resentful had to swallow it up and those of the Jing Clan were in the worst stage but similar to the Bo clan they had two members join the outer sect allowing them to also go and get payback but they weren¡¯t sure of how long that would be.


    After the events have finished the Deacons stood once more and shouted to get things back on track while the Bo clan returned outside and informed what happened. The jaws of the 3 sons of the clan head were on the ground but the old man was laughing and shouting at them all saying, ¡°Did I not tell you his talent wasn¡¯t even all of yours combined?¡± The return to the clan was filled with only his laughter and when Ning¡¯s eldest brother complained all he got was a scolding with Bo Gu saying, ¡°Would you be any different? No self respecting person would repay evil with kindness! You are lucky that there are still others that got into the sect or else you would have been left as an army grunt.¡± He snorted.


    Like that the Bo and a few others packed their things completely and reported to the structure 2 days later where they boarded, much to the fear of them all, a massive Profound beast that was one of Master Lu¡¯s Dao beasts as the man himself was a Rider.


    The Jing clan as well boarded.


    For Deo city, only in 20 to 30 years would there be any more recruitment efforts because the number of clans would decrease drastically otherwise.


    As for Ning, he sat next to Master Lu on the head of the massive snake like flying beast as they traveled through the air towards the Geo Royal family teleport gate.

 Chapter 5

    Under Master Lu¡¯s control, the giant serpent flew taking its passengers with them. The body extended several hundred meters and the thickness of the serpent was at least 20 to 30 meters wide. Upon the head, Master Lu and Bo Ning sat while behind them were the Deacon followed by the other family which had children accepted into the sect while some only had one or two people because they were accepted into the army.


    After taking off, Ning stared out into the sky in a daze. He remembered the feeling of being on the back of the Wind Dragon and knew the speed of this strange snake was just a small bit slower but it was still many times faster than other creatures.


    ¡°Child, do you like flying?¡± Master Lu asked.


    ¡°Yes sir.¡± Ning nodded, ¡°But how are we flying?¡±


    This was an obvious question for any common mortal who lived away from a sect. This isn¡¯t some kind of dragon, it''s a Giant Python. No legs, no arms, no wings.


    He laughs, ¡°That is an ability of Riders. This old man has lived a very long time and has already formed his Sprouts, even before that, this old man discovered many secrets of the Riders seeds but even so this old man¡¯s talent is shallow. Even so, as you can see, I am able to tap into the power of one of my other Dao Beasts and imbue this ability upon another. It is more convenient to use this old girl because she has a broader back and longer body than to use Gara who can probably only carry around a few hundred which would far outnumber the number of people present.¡± He said.


    ¡°Wow~!¡± Ning said in shock.


    ¡°Child, I have been wondering, where did you obtain your Dao beast and gain the cultivation manuals for them? Riders are an ancient and almost forgotten branch of cultivation so how did you learn it?¡± He asked curious.


    Ning slightly scrunched up his face into a frown upon hearing this. Just from his expression Master Lu¡¯s brow rose, ¡°By chance did you have the amazing heaven defying luck to meet a Caretaker?¡± He asked.


    Ning showed surprise, ¡°Master knows about caretakers?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°Of course this old man does, there isn¡¯t a single large sect in there right mind who doesn¡¯t know what one is. We even protect more than a dozen of them after making a contract to provide help to each other and maintain a perfect harmony of hunting without massive bloodshed. They are quite sensitive towards maintaining nature¡¯s balance and aren¡¯t nice beings to provoke.¡± He explained, ¡°So what race was it?¡± he asked.


    ¡°There are different races?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°Yes, mostly extremely powerful, but docile variations, will become caretakers upon being born. They are raised to become caretakers by the previous one. Dragons are the most respected.¡± He said. He noticed the child twitch at the mention of dragons and nodded, ¡°So it was a dragon caretaker, not such bad luck child. Truly impressive you weren¡¯t killed. There aren¡¯t many Dragon race that will willingly hand over the Dao beasts.¡± ¡°So which kind of dragon was it that gifted you your little friend?¡± He asked.


    The boy looked away but still spoke one word, ¡°Wind¡­¡±


    The eyes of the old man widened and a smile spread, but the next words made the man wake up, ¡°But she asked me to speak of it only to those I trust¡­ Greed of humans are worst than the most despicable beast.¡± He said.


    The words woke the old man up, indeed greed is mankind''s worst sin. It makes brothers stab each other¡¯s backs, it makes brings downfall to a sect, it can bring calamity to a nation. Greed is indeed mankind¡¯s worst sin. The old man nodded, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry, we will not cause trouble, caretakers are an important asset to our Rider¡¯s Hall because without them we would not possess the Dao Beasts for our disciples.¡± He said.


    ¡°Can master Lu tell me about the Riders hall? What is it?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°The Rider¡¯s Hall is one of the Factions inside the Geo Royal Family sect. It is compressed of only people with the Riders constitution and there are even large powerful families that have formed through the ages. Rider constitution is a rare exception in the world because they are hereditary. Once it appears in a person no matter how many generations it will remain but if it is just commoners who they pair with the talent of the child will gradually lower due to inferior gene. You need to undergo another test for your Innate talent once we get to our Riders hall.¡± He said.


    ¡°Another one?¡± Ning asked confused.


    ¡°The reason isn¡¯t that your innate talent isn¡¯t black, it''s because riders are talented but within the talent of the riders it also not all the same. We have grades of our own and it is this talent that is important. Anyone with constitution will be a black ranked innate talent by common tests but it is the Rider test that is truly important.¡± He said


    Understanding this Ning nodded.


    Following that Master Lu explained a few rules but left it vague because it would be explained in details at the Hall.


    They flew for two days before landing at a large city with an even larger platform with many inscriptions and many pillars with right on them. This pillar was protected with high security. When they landed all the family got off and the massive python suddenly began to shrink until it was no longer than 20 cm and 2 cm thick. It wrapped itself around Master Lu¡¯s hand and made many people amazed that such a thing was possible.


    The Deacons began to split up the people who would go to the sect and the army. Those assigned to the army would be teleported with a representative who would then introduce them properly and pass them off to the commanding officer while the others would go to the outersect. The same was for Ning but he would go to the outer sect of the Rider¡¯s hall. The fact of being a Rider already made him a half inner disciple because his talent for learning was higher than other people.


    His family could follow him but he rejected that notion and wanted only his grandfather and mother to follow him to the Riders hall but the old man was stubborn in staying with the Bo Clan since they were his children and he knew Bo Rei would properly care for him so with just his mother he would head to the Rider¡¯s Hall.


    Besides Ning, his second brother would also become a sect disciple while the rest were either rejected or go to the army.


    So once the arrangements were complete, all the army recruits stepped upon the platform and soon the entire platform and pillars shined as mana was used to completely transport them several hundreds of thousands km away to where they would train.


    After that it was finally time for the sect disciples. There actually weren¡¯t that many even if it was outer sect disciples. Only around 12 family had a sect disciple but with just 1 it mean the family would get access into the training ground of outer disciples.


    It should be know that sects were made near of Spirit Veins. Spirit Veins are Ley Lines of the land which get near the surface and release the energy within. Within this region it means mana, Qi and Infernal energy was very present in these regions.


    Bo Ning, Master Lu and his family went first with another two family because the platform wasn¡¯t excessively large.


    The mana in the air began to vibrate excessively until there was a massive rush from below which engulfed them all and they felt like they were in the middle of a storm. When any of them noticed they found that they had never been tossing and turning and were instead standing on top of another platform but this time they noticed how rich the energy in the air was.


    Everyone was dazed while a Deacon came up and bowed, ¡°Welcome back Master Lu, we have already reported your return.¡± The Deacon said. He was a young man unlike Deacon Chen who had been old.


    ¡°Good. Get ready for the others, this time there were quite a few that got in from my side. Also report to the Rider hall leader I found new blood.¡± He grinned as he patted Ning¡¯s shoulder.


    The Deacon¡¯s eyes widened as he saw the little beast on Ning¡¯s shoulder before it took flight gleefully in the energy rich air.


    ¡°Yes Master Lu, I will report it immediately.¡± The Deacon said and bowed.


    ¡°Come now, let us clear out of the platform.¡± Master Lu ordered snapping everyone out of their daze.


    They quickly walked off and soon the platform lit up again. Only after several minutes all the family were transported over and Master Lu lead them up.


    The Royal Families sect was situated in a vast mountain range. At the current location, they were on the outer edge of the sect on one of the mountains left for outer sect disciples. Each and every outer sect disciples humble abode was like a small courtyard. At the bottom of the mountain was a vast city formed by the families of the sect disciples who have long since come here.


    The people of the families grow and give birth to children born in an amazing location can become sect disciples with greater ease but as a result they would also pay a price by becoming affiliated to the royal family as or other commoner jobs. Families that can birth a genius get a bump up in quality of life giving rise to a stronger family clan. Conflict only happened business wise because fighting cannot occur within because the sects hall of Law Enforcement will investigate and they have a high rate of success to discover who it was.


    They walked until they found a large building with the name written above the door, ¡°Outer Sect Management hall¡±. Master Lu walked towards it followed by the crowd and called out when they were in front and soon a man walked out and bowed to Master Lu.


    ¡°Are these your recruits Elder Lu?¡± The man asked.


    ¡°Indeed Vice Manager Wu, all disciples walk forward!¡± He shouted but pulled Ning to the side.


    The several dozen people stepped forward and bowed to the Vice Manager of the Outer disciples. He nodded and looked at Ning who Master Lu clung to and raised a brow.


    Master Lu laughed, ¡°This one is for my hall.¡± He said.


    ¡°Oh! Congratulations Elder Lu, to bring new rider blood into our Royal sect is indeed a fortuitous occasion. Does Elder Lu know to what extent his talent is?¡± Vice Manager Wu asked.


    ¡°At the very least Yellow color. The Pillar was pure black that even the edges weren¡¯t visible.¡± He said.


    ¡°Oh indeed something to celebrate to. I shall take care of these. Does this young man have any family that will go with him?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes sir, my mother is to come.¡± Ning said and bowed, ¡°This junior is named Bo Ning, I hope Vice Manager will take care of me.¡± He said.


    ¡°And the rest of the family?¡± the vice manager asked.


    ¡°Common end.¡± Master Lu said.


    ¡°Ah. But since they still came it means there are others?¡± Vice Manager Wu asked.


    ¡°Indeed, there was one other who joined, the boy doesn¡¯t care about most of his family, only the clan head, treat him fair. I shall take my leave for you to go about your business.¡± Master Lu said.


    ¡°Of course Elder Lu.¡± The man bowed and turned to the sect disciples and told them to enter.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Master Lu turned to Ning and waved for his mother to come with them as he left all the others behind. There were looks of envy but soon they were out of view. Master Lu lead them near the edge of a cliff before the serpent appeared and flew off the a different mountain peak.


    Unlike the previous one, this one had much larger houses but in each were lots of small beasts that roosted and seeing the large serpent approach they began to make a racket which attracted the attention of the families within who walked out.


    Master Lu stopped at the bottom were a large area was made as if it was a landing zone for those flying to land. There was a paved path up the mountain.


    ¡°Ah home sweet home. Come let us go to the Management hall of the Riders. This mountain is the one that contains the outer disciples of our Riders hall.¡± He said.


    ¡°Why is the riders hall separated from common disciples?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°It''s because riders strength depends on your Dao beast sweety. The resources given here are different compared to others since you can possibly obtain any kind of beast and you need different resources to raise them properly.¡± Bo Rei said.


    ¡°Oh, you''re quite knowledgeable young miss.¡± Master Lu said.


    ¡°Please Master Lu, this one just follows common logic. One rider can have many beasts and there is a possibility of one person getting Magic beasts, Profound beasts or even Demon beasts and it will require very specific materials to grow them healthy. Not to mention the knowledge that Riders need are greatly different including cultivating methods.¡± She said.


    ¡°No wonder you were not like the rest. You are very open minded. I can see you crippled your cultivation once. Was it to marry that husband of yours? Such a wasted talent. If your talent is enough we can help you regain your lost power it would even help the boy grow.¡± He said.


    ¡°I would be in the debt of the royal family if they aided this one with such a thing. I have already long lost my power and simply wish to see my child grow strong.¡± She said.


    ¡°Growing strong yourself will allow you to follow your boy longer, well let us put this aside let us proceed and see the full extent of this child''s talent shall we?¡±


    With him in the lead, the three ascended the mountain along the path. As they passed the lower mountains the people walking at the door would greet him and he would greet them back but would push on saying he was busy which he currently was.


    As they reached half way they reached the building that was for the outer disciples management. Beyond it was only wild foliage without a single building. That said most of the mountain was covered in a gorgeous scenic image and many plants were of magical or profound nature though they were the most common and had little in the way of medical needs but gave a tiny boost to purify the polluted air and remove some small traces of impurities in the energy from the spirit veins.


    ¡°Elder Lu, I am impressed, to find a lost Rider and bring new life into our Riders hall.¡± The man said.


    ¡°Ahahah! Old Tian, flattery gets one nowhere but it does please the ears, come I have been curious for his talent because he completely blacked out the common pillar. I wish to see the extent of his innate talent.¡± He said not beating around the bush.


    ¡°Alright, first what is your name child?¡± he asked.


    ¡°This junior is Bo Ning, how should junior address senior?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I am vice manager Feng Tian, you will probably not meet the manager because he is one of the elders and to manage every little thing is below him and only the most important things we would refer to him so do not worry. Is this the only family he brought?¡± He asked Master Lu when he saw Bo Rei.


    ¡°This one is Bo Rei and I am Bo Ning¡¯s mother, it is an honor to meet this esteemed elder Feng.¡± She bowed.


    The old man¡¯s eye shined, her beauty was indeed above the common masses but after the moment of admiration the shine vanished. Women used by another man and still married, would only lower his status if he touched her and it could be very bad if the boy had a magnificent future. No one knew if he had low talent but heaven defying luck which could overturn the heavens.


    ¡°Alright, come.¡± He said and with the three they walked into the huge building and the first thing that was seen was a platform with a mystic array which held 8 pillars each corresponding with the same colors that Innate talent pillars shined but each pillar already had these color and instead it was not glowing. These pillars would instead they would light up depending on his talent.


    ¡°Child walk up to the white pillar and releasing your aura touch it.¡± Vice manager Tian instructed.


    Ning nodded and walked up, calling Tora he touched its head and it grew to its full size and released his Half step Houtian strength causing it to flare to its max extent and he touched the white pillar.


    Woosh!


    Instantly the White, Red and Orange ones lit up. After a few moments the yellow pillar lit up while the green one began to flicker. Very slowly the flickering began to strengthen and soon the green glow stabilized at a strong solid green before it stopped.


    ¡°Ahahahah! I knew he was good but Green innate talent. This is indeed great, even in our sect there aren¡¯t many green color rider talents.¡± Master Lu laughed.


    ¡°This is indeed quite impressive, a diamond in the rough indeed.¡± Vice Manager Tian.


    ¡°Old Tian, you know the arrangement. Just the sect master but keep quiet about his talent level from other family. The boy has no backing and this old man is only an outer sect elder so I can¡¯t provide much cover from the inner sect disciples. It would be bad to let them know there is competition coming from a low place.¡± Elder Lu said.


    Ning felt warm inside seeing how the old men were caring for his well being.


    ¡°Alright, the result I will release is a faint Yellow talent. This should keep the vultures off of him while he can peacefully train for a few years. By then he can attract the attention of a master from the inner court and get a strong enough backing.¡± Vice Manager Tian said.


    ¡°Good. Now even though he has a beast, as custom I will take him to get a free one from the Riders vault.¡± Elder Lu said.


    ¡°That has already been authorized and the guards already know you are coming.¡± He said.


    With a nod he took the two outside and around the mountain. There was only one path after the Management hall and it lead to a large rock face which had a massive stone door and in front were several powerful guards.


    Elder Lu stopped and looked at Bo Rei who nodded, ¡°Little Ning, I will wait out here.¡± She said.


    Ning understood this was an important place so he watched her take several steps back.


    ¡°All of you¡­¡± Elder Lu said in a cold deadly voice, ¡°If any of you dare touch the gentlelady you will become an eunuch! Am I understood!?¡± He said.


    All the men shivered as soon as the words were said. They hadn¡¯t taken even half a glance at Bo Rei and the old man had already seen through them without having to see their barely formed lecherous glances. ¡°YES SIR!¡± They roared shivering.


    ¡°Good, open the door.¡± He said.


    Very quickly they pushed open the door into a very well lit passageway. With a wave, Ning followed after Elder Lu and entered.


    ¡°Now child, within this place are countless Dao Beast Eggs we have gathered over the years. A basic rule of the sect is that Rider disciples should not bind any egg that isn¡¯t shining Red or Gold. This will make the beast easy to raise and the compatibility to your personality is the best. It will allow you to avoid trouble in the future as well. Also there is a general rule that the sect will only allow you to gain a Dao Egg that has potential to rise 1 or 2 small realms above your highest potential beast. Any other you need to purchase with contribution points.¡± He explained. He looked back at the Flying Tiger Fish, ¡°That little fellow is a Flying Tiger Fish, their common max is Peak Houtian but an alpha gets up to Initial Xiantian. We regard the highest potential of a race so it is an Initial Xiantian rank Dao Beast since a Dao Beast has the highest potential and can rise to the peak with the assistance of the Rider cultivating them. That means you can get at most a High Success rank Xiantian beast only or a Small Solid Core that can undergo at least 4 to 6 nova bursts.¡± He said.


    As soon as he finished, they reached a single door at the end of the passageway and he pushed it open.


    Ning sucked in a cold breath as he saw what lay inside. With countless nests and huge constructions, there were countless eggs in nests in large shelves. Eggs from the size of a chicken egg to ones the size of Ning¡¯s own body were all around but they were all organized. They were split by potential, element type, body shape, strengths, weaknesses, regions they come from. There was a description of each egg¡¯s content.


    ¡°This is our Dao Egg storage chamber, within these halls no one dares to be rowdy less they face the consequences.¡± He said.


    ¡°Wow so many!¡± Ning exclaimed.


    The Wind Dragon¡¯s cavern possessed between a few hundred to the mid thousands but even than just this floor had more than the cavern of the dragon itself.


    ¡°Just so you know, even though these are split up there are high ranked creatures with the same potential in the floors above.¡± Elder Lu said.


    ¡°Why?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°Bloodline of course. A Dragon¡¯s offspring will obviously be more powerful than a tiger¡¯s. The potential between them is like comparing clouds and mud. Even so it isn¡¯t guaranteed that you will have a perfect partner even among all these eggs but that is a low chance. There are five more rooms on the first floor so even if you can¡¯t find a good one here you can look at other rooms which hold more eggs.¡± elder Lu explained.


    Ning nodded and pondered for a long time before asking, ¡°Which kind of Dao Beast does Master Lu suggest?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! You probably don¡¯t know how Dao Beasts affect a Rider, well this can be a good lesson. That little Flying Tiger Fish has Wind attribute which it flies with. Wind attribute means speed but it also has mixed tiger meaning a bit of strength so this is a mixed Speed strength beast but speed is primary. That if put in clear thought the Flying Fish is a Primary Speed beast which improves your agility and speed but not so much other aspects. Dao beasts of this type will cause your speed to rise and when you finally access the wind element you can fly faster and run faster. So to offset this pure speed I would suggest a strength type earth element Dao Beast to improve your strength with the natural strength of a beast and earth element for defense and endurance improvement.¡± he said.


    He walked forward before going to the earth element section and then the strength beast subsection and gestured for Ning.


    Since Ning asked he would obviously listen to the old master¡¯s words until he could choose his own after learning more. So taking a look through them he took a step near the many shelves. Climbing up the latter to see the smaller eggs first but finding only faint white glow. On the ground were much larger heavier beasts but only a Yellow glow from the first group so he moved on.


    After looking more and more he eventually reached near the end where there was the largest of the eggs which were the strongest High Success Xiantian ranked beasts and on the smallest of the piles he touched the first egg and suddenly it shined orange before the rest of the nest shined red or orange before the smallest of the big eggs shined gold.


    Even Elder Lu was shocked by this sudden change in affinity and walked over and checked out the creature. ¡°Profound Beast, High Success Xiantian potential, Titan Bull.¡± he said out loud before he paled a bit and his brow twitched, ¡°Hey hey hey! How did this little kid get such a compatibility to this head strong beast!? I¡¯ve only ever seen Yellow glow to these and they are unruly beasts! How did he have such good luck to get such a heavy duty strength type?¡± Elder Lu marveled before laughing to himself as he wondered how interesting things were going.


    With two profound beasts it was almost certain he would focus on Qi instead of mana or Infernal energy. This was for the beast really because he grew up training his physical body so Qi was the best fit for him.


    ¡°Here boy, memorize all the information for the beast.¡± Elder Lu said.


    Ning took the plate with information and read about the Titan Bull and raised a brow. ¡°Where will I get Spirit grass?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Spirit grass is the lowest of low grade profound grass. We have an entire plantation for it to feed creatures who are herbivores. The primary food of them is Spirit Grass but other herbs and fruits will improve them at a faster rate. To buy Spirit grass it is 1 contribution point for 100 kilos but these little fellows eat 20 kilos a day.¡± He said.


    ¡°O-oh¡­¡± Ning muttered studdering.


    ¡°Ahahaha! Get used to it boy, your cultivation is reliant on these fellows. Most basic foods like meat from low ranking profound beasts is sold in hundreds of kilos the same for the grass. If you want higher grade feed than it will obviously be more.¡±


    ¡°How many contribution points do I get?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Outer disciples of the Rider hall get 500 per month but most of it goes into feed. Cultivation materials for them only around 100 or 150 survive per month. You can earn more in the mission hall which can be found in the mortals city at the base of the mountain. With your little flying fish you can easily reach it by flying. Will you take the Bull or keep looking? There are more rooms?¡± He asked.


    Ning though a lot before shaking his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I will find a strength type earth profound beast like a Titan Bull with Gold affinity so even if it''s a bit hard to train it will be better than spending more time.¡± He said.


    With a nod Elder Lu smiled and moved aside the eggs and took out the smallest. It was only a bit smaller but you could tell it was a bit of a runt compared to the others. The egg itself was 40 cm in diameter while common ones were 50cm. It made one wonder if something with ¡®titan¡¯ in their name was really this small as a baby. The much bigger eggs were as big as Ning and looking at the name of those eggs he found that they were for elephant beasts.


    He didn¡¯t know if he could even move that thing out of the mountain when it grew up and couldn¡¯t imagine how much they ate.


    He took his little egg and walked out with Elder Lu, picking up Bo Rei along the way, and walked back to the Management hall and obtained a special card which held all of Ning¡¯s information, a map which can be accessed by inserting his spiritual sense into the card and contribution points which already numbered 500.


    With everything finally set they walked down the mountain and half way down they walked into a compound for a large family which already had their surname, Bo, on the side meaning it was their courtyard.


    ¡°Get rested, hatch that egg, in a few days things will get fun.¡± he laughed but before he stepped out he pulled out a little jade box and handed it to Bo Rei, ¡°Here, in the sect strength is key, you as his mother, should be at least Xiantian so as to not embarrass him.¡± He said before leaving.


    She opened the box and closed it quickly with a smile before storing it. ¡°Come on Little Ning, let''s go see our new home and get cultivating.¡± She said and Ning nodded.


    The two entered and together explored their new home before each of them took a room and began to cultivate while Bo Rei took the pill to help her break through to the Xiantian realm.

 Chapter 6

    SHHH! SWOOSH!


    Bo Ning sat within his room and at this time he had just now felt his meridians enter the body of the Titan Bull and had just connected to the Dantian. Having let nature take its course he was about to start performing the ¡®Incubation and Seed Formation Art¡¯ when the energy stored in the Bull burst out like a tsunami.


    It flooded his body making him feel bloated and shocked and the energy felt like it was starting to leak but at this time Ning began to cultivate. He needed to somehow alleviate this massive amount of energy and from his shoulder he tried to connect to Tora to send him this extra energy and help cultivate him at the same time.


    Sadly the strain was a bit much for him so he simply buckled down and began to cultivate within the body of the unborn Bull and his own rapidly gathering the energy to form the seed while refining the energy to leave only Qi behind while his body refined the rest.


    His entire body was completely washed in energy and as he returned to Qi to the bull it began to grow but the unending stream of energy was like a broken dam let loose. He couldn¡¯t even disconnect because it would kill the Bull since he had begun the process of binding it and the energy was its life force so without forming the seed there was no way after you start.


    After several minutes of refining this energy he found the body of the bull was rapidly forming as it absorbed the refined Qi which returned into its body. As for the seed, with such a massive abundance of energy after half an hour it finished forming with the Titan Bull only half formed in its egg.


    As soon as the seed formed the two seeds began to resonate and Tora¡¯s seed also began to absorb energy but very little but he felt the burden lower quite a bit so he tried to connect to Tora once more and this time the Meridians slowly expanded and connected to the little flying fish.


    As soon as it did so the two seeds resonated at an even greater frequency and the still flooding energy was sucked and refined at an even increased pace while most of the energy went through the new seed and went back to the Titan Bull a part went into Tora after passing through Ning.


    Another half hour passed when Tora suddenly hissed and his body expanded to its full size and it roared as his body glowed slightly.


    Within its body Ning could feel the Qi flowing in the body. The Qi slowly flowed from Meridians to the skin then from the skin to the muscles, then to the organs then to the bones. Only than did he feel another thing. Slowly Qi began to find its way into the thin merrow.


    Unlike for humans Houtian realm was represented by the Qi entering the merrow of the body. Once the merrow is completely refined by the Qi a pure perfect flow of Qi in the body will occur but humans can¡¯t freely do this because once the bones have been washed by Qi they become too densely packed making penetration almost impossible so humans invented pills to allow a simple washing of the bone and marrow allowing them to bypass this stage and instead the Houtian is used to develop the meridians making them more robust and flexible and clearing closed meridians so called the pulse condensing by humans. For beasts there is no need and once the marrow is developed entering Xiantian is a simple matter of finding the opportunity.


    Still this sudden burst of Qi also propagated to the Seed which further developed causing it to burst with energy and advancing the development in the Titan Bull¡¯s seed which further propagate an increased development in the egg as purer energy flowed back to the Bull causing its development seed to increase even more.


    To Ning¡¯s shock, the egg began to expand as the Bull developed more and more. Where the egg was 40 cm in diameter now it was 45 and stopped.


    With the increased size the bull stopped growing in size and continued to develop all its parts slowly reaching the point where it will hatch and even so the energy was flowing without stopping. Ning just kept cultivating with the two and felt the Bull and the seed developing more and more and he knew the Egg could hatch but because the energy flow didn¡¯t stop he couldn¡¯t stop either.


    He wondered how there could be so much energy to refine but then again, these were all left in a place of high energy for storage, if they naturally stored it to survive they would obvious have a huge store unless they were recently put inside.


    It took another full hour of sharing between the three of them cultivating together for the last of energy to be used up and he finally withdrew his meridians and almost at once the egg hopped from a heavy impact and it came down in one go cracking one side were the leg of the Titan Bull burst out and in a very quickly and efficient manner the infant bull with the strength of Peak Low success Qi refining the shell burst apart and the Titan Bull stood up as it was and without even looking it turned towards its shell pieces and ate them all completely crunching them down to a mush and quickly laying down and falling asleep instantly.


    Ning was actually incredibly startled by the display of strength from the little thing. It was no bigger than a small dog, thin brown fur and some sort of rock like hide from its hoof to its elbow joints on all legs and a thick but soft hide on its back. Its face looked cute but intimidating with two tiny lumps which would develop into horns.


    Ning sighed and looked at Tora, ¡°You can shrink back now.¡± He said.


    Tora looked at him and growled before he shrank from his now 3 meter in length and 40 cm in width to his tiny size once more but examining him, Ning found that the spikes had completely developed forming formidable weapons and the fins had also become as sharp as blades while the skin was now hard as rock, the scales were also vastly harder than before.


    ¡°Seems not only I get boosts.¡± He muttered with a smile.


    Leaving Tora on his shoulder connected, he patted the Titan Bull¡¯s head and connected his meridians properly and slowly remembering the way it went and soon felt the slowly building energy coming from the processed shell he had eaten and taking several minutes to cultivate that energy, Ning finally walked over to his bed and fell into it after putting Tora down and went to sleep.


    ***


    ¡°Wake up master!?¡± A cheerful and childish voice was heard near Ning.


    Instantly the sound of the unfamiliar voice startles Ning awake and he opens his eyes to find a cute pair of emerald green eyes with a cute childish girly face staring down at him. Her hair was also green and she had it tied in twin tails while she had a frilly headband. As he blinked he looked down and saw a black and white maid dress which was half way down to the knee.


    ¡°Who?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°Hey Little Ning wake up or else you will be late!¡± Roared Elder Lu who walked into the room. Behind him was Ning¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Master Lu? Who is this?¡± Ning asked confused.


    ¡°This is Ma Nanyun, she is one of the servants assigned to take care of you. There were 2 Elder butler 1 Elder head maid and 4 young maids sent to take care of your residents.¡± He explained.


    By this point Ning had stood up and to his shock there other young girls walked in all of them were cute in one way or another and quickly they moved to aid him in getting dressed. They dressed him in a robe for outer disciples but this one was adorn a bit better to show the status as a Rider.


    Even the girls had unique adornments on their clothing.


    ¡°Just so you know, if you ever get the urge to marry any of these young girls the sect will not stop you in making them your concubines. All four of them are riders but because they were found after several generations they had mixed too much with inferior genes and their talent is much lower than yours. Still their talent aren¡¯t extremely bad but it isn¡¯t high enough for the sect to put resources into them.¡± Elder Lu said


    The smiling face of the four somewhat stiffened and Ning noticed.


    ¡°Their talent can¡¯t be that bad?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that it''s bad, servants that can become marriage candidates or even guards if you choose to cultivate them with your own contribution points, are usually red orange or orange ranked rider talent. But the sect only accepts Yellow and above when new blood is introduced. Don¡¯t think their position is bad though, they are still riders but¡­ well if they don¡¯t marry it isn¡¯t really good when marriage is brought up by the sect.¡± He said.


    Ning frowned upon hearing these words. The sect controlled the marriage of the riders to improve their gene pool. These girls were too low to be disciples but just right to be used by disciples as guards or even as their mistress.


    ¡°Let¡¯s put this behind us. Get ready because today all new outer sect disciples can go and get their martial arts. For Riders we get a perk where you can get one martial technique of Low grade Mortal rank of the same element of each Dao beast you have. Oh and since you hatched the little thing you will need this.¡± He through a small ring which had carvings of beasts on it and there was two creatures that held a strange gem with a cat''s eye with their jaws. ¡°This is a unique item we Rider''s need for transporting slighting¡­ bigger Dao Beasts that aren¡¯t easy to carry on our person.¡± He said looking at the little bull. Although it was no bigger then a slightly matured dog it isn¡¯t exactly easy to take around like Tora who easily sat down on Ning¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Just let a drop of blood fall on the gem then put it on your finger and it will adjust naturally to your size. Then to store a Dao beast you touch it with the hand the ring is in and than put any form of energy into the ring and they will be absorbed into the ring. This is a rare spatial ring which can support life which is an amazing rank treasure but they were further customize to only allow Dao beasts bound to the blood of the owner. No one can touch them inside there. You just need to send your spiritual sense into it and feel for the creature you want and send a bit of energy into the ring and command to release.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Elder Lu.¡± Ning said and looked at the maids.


    They had long finished dressing him and so he walked first walked over to the sleeping Titan Bull and touched it and as soon as his hand touched it the little guy''s eyes opened and it shook itself and stood up before yawning and letting out a high pitched infant roar. It looked at Ning and move its head onto Ning¡¯s hand and seem to headbut it but there was no damage and it seemed to be a form of affection.


    ¡°Alright, I will get you food in a bit for now just stay calm.¡± he said and had him enter the ring before turning towards his mother.


    Bo Rei who was elegantly dressed and was releasing an amazing aura of confidence.


    ¡°Mother broke into the Xiantian stage?!¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°So you noticed, it is all thanks to Elder Lu¡¯s pill which allowed me to once more ascend.¡± She said.


    ¡°No need, one needs to have power to earn respect. Anyway I shall borrow this child for a while as I show him around to the different halls and get him his basic resources.¡± He said before pushing Ning along.


    The two left quickly and walked down the mountain and Ning was surprised to find 2 others people dressed like him waiting.


    ¡°Good, now we have all three new recruits. This is a good harvest this time.¡± Elder Lu laughed.


    The two greeted Elder Lu as courtesy towards those of seniority.


    ¡°Do you boys have a flying Dao beast that can carry you?¡± Elder Lu asked.


    The three all nodded causing him to grin. ¡°Great, than this will make things more interesting. How does this sound boys, lets have a bet between you three?¡± He said.


    ¡°What kind of bet?¡± One boy asked somewhat coldly. He had pure black hair, pale complexion and an air of noble arrogance.


    ¡°Quite simple, I am an Elder of the outer sect. Previously I explained that you all will get 1 Low grade Mortal rank martial technique to match each of your beasts. The bet is simple. You can choose either a Low grade weapon to match the martial arts, you can get one High grade Mortal rank martial arts for one of your selection, or I can gift you an Unranked Mortal Rank Light armor set. Of course this is on me to encourage growth.¡± He said.


    The eyes of the three boys lit up hearing the options.


    ¡°Heh, it won¡¯t be a competition.¡± The arrogant boy sneered.


    The other boy rolled his eyes and turned to Elder Lu, ¡°So Elder Lu, what do we have to do for the bet.¡± he asked.


    Elder Lu pointed at the mountain they had come from previously which was the common outer sect disciple mountain.


    ¡°The first one to the Outer sect disciple management hall is the winner, of course I will accompany you all to ensure no one injures themselves. No attacking each other, no slamming into one another, just a contest of speed.¡± he said.


    They all nodded and the old man grinned.


    At once Elder Lu jumped and below him appeared his white crow which expanded to several meters before flying out several dozen meters before stabilizing and turning back. ¡°Get out your little beasts. When I say, the race will start!¡± He shouted.


    Quickly the black haired boy stretched out his hand and what appeared is a yellow bird and as soon as he touched it it grew to two and a half meters in height with a long wingspan.


    The other boy looked over and did something similar but what came out was a little bat which, on contact, grew even bigger than the bird and the boy climbed up.


    As for Ning, Tora flew off his shoulder and when he spread his Meridians he grew to his three meters in length and his sharp as sword fins spread out and Ning mounted him right behind his head in front of the wings where it was rounded only half way down the wing was sharp like a blade because it thins out and the tip is even sharper.


    This didn¡¯t escape the eyes of Elder Lu who noticed that Tora had matured and entered Houtian. Giving a nod he saw the three mount the beasts as best as possible without equipment or techniques to remain on it and got ready.


    He chuckled as he wondered how well they would do. ¡°READY!¡± He said. The three seem to get on edge as and slowly the aura of the three start to come out. ¡°SET!¡± One the second shout their aura reaches its peak and the wings of the two others raise to flap. ¡°GO!¡±


    Suddenly a burst of Qi came from all of them as they used their Qi to quickly speed up but the two boys were startled when a strong whirlwind came from Tora who suddenly ripped through the air. An air funnel had formed and he caught the wind shooting forward. Of course, Flying Tiger Fish are gliding flyers who use wind attribute Qi to pull a flow of wind to fly as well as make their body light. With the addition that it entered Initial Houtian than it¡¯s seed developed greatly last night it was able to activate its control of wind which was something most alpha class can perform to reach max speed quickly.


    As soon as it shot out of the wind funnel it was speeding several hundred meters and Ning had bent over to not be affected and began to coat his body and Tora¡¯s to deflect the wind and surprisingly he found he had some amateurish control of wind with his Qi reducing the drag over his body by some and quickly increasing Tora¡¯s speed.


    As for the other two they would not easily give up. A small trick like that would work once so when they saw him advancing so fast they took flight and with several flaps the Yellow winged Eagle and the Great Shade Bat rapidly picked up speed.


    The speed of the Eagle was obviously top class. Eagles are referred to as the kings of the sky and it wasn¡¯t a title that was easily handed over. With several flaps it was already at the speed that Tora was flying and it quickly stabilized since the wind coming off Tora was chaotic causing turbulence for them. ¡°Climb than dive!¡± the black haired boy instructed.


    Very quickly the eagle flapped and raised up before pointing down a bit behind Tora and flapped several times before folding the wings and the boy gripped tight as the speed of the eagle suddenly accelerated. Ning saw what he was doing and frowned but admired the boy for using an attack move of the eagle to gain speed.


    Ning had Tora veer away from the incoming eagle since he wanted to stay alive more than he wanted the prizes but he wasn¡¯t going to give up.


    ¡°Speed up.¡± Ning said.


    A small glint passed through Tora¡¯s eye as it roared and instantly the wind in front of it suddenly funneled and it burst forward and this time when the funnel collapsed the wind came into a tailwind for Tora and sent a headwind onto the black haired boy.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Ning suddenly gained several hundred meters and was halfway to the mountain when he passed over a cloud and suddenly saw his shadow morph into a massive bat and the other boy come out of the cloud. ¡°Thanks for the lift!¡± The boy laughed and suddenly the bat beat its wing causing massive turbulence with its large size.


    The sensitive flying fish glided so when turbulence came it would be affected greatly and Ning frowned as he told Tora to do a similar trick that the Eagle did and using the turbulence to rise it pointed down and made a small funnel to speed up and it closed its wings and quickly dived as if it was diving into the ocean.


    Dropping several hundred meters in a few seconds the speed nearly tripled before it opened its wings while speeding along at this accelerated rate but much to his dismay when they passed a cloud the bat suddenly appeared with the laughing boy.


    It was only then that he realized that the bat had some kind of shadow magic. It was a magic beast meaning it was specialized not in physical flight but ambush using the prey¡¯s own shadow to appear.


    While he was preoccupied a sudden eagle shout came from above as the black haired boy suddenly appeared diving down with a sneer.


    ¡°QUICK DODGE!¡± Ning shouted and Tora formed a strong vortex wind around him and he used that to barrel roll away from the eagle before Ning told him to dip down. They were only a few kilometer away and were high in the sky so now it was a steep dive which the eagle was in front.


    When the three began to dive the two in front didn¡¯t notice that the last boy was smiling before both their figures vanished.


    The two continued to descend and similar to before a wind funnel forms and Tora bursts forth and like a bullet surpassed the eagle and opened his wings when he was only 10 meters from the trees and rapidly heading over the courtyards of the outer sect disciples as they flew towards the Management hall and with several hundred meters ahead the boy on the eagle could no longer catch up and so as the hall came into view he quickly flew into the open space that had the paved pathway and descended near the ground and finally flew over the crowd and stopped in front of the door.


    Tora does a small spin in the air before landing. Both of them were huffing as the race was quite an exertion of energy. ¡°I win.¡± Ning laughed.


    ¡°Hi, what took so long?! Hehehe!¡± A laugh came from the doorway. When Ning looked in shock he found the boy that was on the bat already standing there grinning while on his back was the bat looking over his shoulder.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Ning blinked and sighed, ¡°I¡¯ll never agree to a race against you again.¡± Ning sighed.


    ¡°Ahahaha! Don¡¯t be like that! Where''s the fun if there isn¡¯t a challenge!¡± He laughed.


    SWOOSH!


    At that moment the large yellow winged eagle appeared and when it flapped it blew up a lot of wind causing the outer sect disciples to shout their complaints as the beast stabilized.


    Ning looked up and saw the boy glaring at them, having withdrawing the meridians Tora returned to his small size and attached himself to Ning¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°You¡­ how did you beat me in speed!? Eagles are king of the sky! And you were did you come from!?¡± He shouted at the two.


    Both boys frowned, ¡°Eagles are king only if they know what they are doing.¡± Ning said.


    ¡°As for me, I arrived here first using magic.¡± He said.


    ¡°That is cheating! I don¡¯t accept this!¡± He shouted.


    ¡°It as an ability of my Rex, she is a Giant Shade Bat, he is a magic beast who can turn into shadows.¡± He said crossing his arms.


    ¡°Alright stop fighting!¡±


    Looking up the three saw Elder Lu descending and landing.


    Everyone was shocked by what was going on, the old man looked at them and laughed, ¡°Boy good show of using your Dao beasts abilities, you unlocked quite useful abilities. Little Ning, good job unlocking the Wind control of your little friend. As for you, you need to quell your arrogance, here you are just another face amongst genius. Let go of the notion, I am the best, because there is always someone above you.¡± Elder Lu said.


    ¡°Elder Lu, is the ruckus out here your doing?¡± Vice Manager Tian asked coming out but asking respectfully.


    Elder Lu laughed, ¡°Sorry sorry, I just wanted to test out the new recruits and see what they can bring out with their flying beasts. If I caused some troubles I¡¯ll have to ask for forgiveness.¡± he said.


    The vice manager clearly knew that what this old man was doing but shook his head, ¡°No need, no need. All disciples, as mandated, you shall receive 5 qi replenishing pills or 5 mana potions, 1 Low Grade Mortal Rank magic technique or spell, or for Qi users, Martial arts or martial technique. Rider hall disciples already know your arrangement, I will leave you in Elder Lu¡¯s care for this. Now come, come!¡± He shouted.


    The vice manager called several Deacon and instead of leading them the Deacon went in his place leading them down the mountain. For almost an hour they walked before the Deacon pointed to a large structure near the base of the mountains. ¡°This is the Martial Hall. You can come as you want but you cannot take out the techniques. There are rooms within which can be rented for 5 contribution points on the first floor. There are 3 floors and to enter the upper floors you need a specific amount of contribution points or a barrier will stop you.¡± the deacon explained.


    ¡°The first floor does not have such requirements today but the following time you need at least 100 contribution points. Second floor needs 1000 and the third floor needs 5000. Similarly the inner sect is the same but the amount of points is needed is higher because the quality of things inside is much greater.¡± Another deacon said.


    ¡°Forget it, within the first floor are countless common rank and Ungraded and Low grade Mortal rank arts and techniques. There is no difference between common disciple and rider the techniques work for all.¡± The deacon said.


    They kept walking until they stopped in front of the building. ¡°Alright, the first floor is open to you all, you may get at most 1 Low grade Mortal Rank martial arts or 2 ungraded Mortal Rank or 4 Peak grade common it is your choice.¡± The deacon said. ¡°Also no rushing!¡± He shouted even before the disciples began their first steps.


    The deacon turned to Elder Lu and nodded and the old man looked at the three next to him and gestured to follow him inside. Following them a stable line without rushing formed and the new disciples walked in after them. There was not many, at most 30 new disciples so there was plenty of room.


    Entering the massive library building there were several sections stating the rank of each given technique but it was split down the middle between Mana and Qi. There was a large wall splitting the building in half and two doors which opened into each section.


    Those who trained with Magic would go to the left, those who trained Qi would go to the right.


    The boy who won the match had decided to get an Ungraded Mortal rank light armor so he would get only two Low grade Mortal rank techniques. He had one magic creature and one Qi beast so Elder Lu told Ning and the other boy to enter the Qi hall, since they had only had profound beasts, and look around as he helped the boy find something for himself.


    The other boy pushed his way past Ning sneering and walked in while Ning didn¡¯t really care and just walked in after him.


    Soon a young Deacon walked over, ¡°Hello Junior Brother, how many I help you?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Greetings senior brother, I am Bo Ning, how should I address you?¡± Ning asked politely.


    Very quickly a smile appeared on the face of the Deacon, ¡°I am Jun Bon, you can call me Senior brother Bon. I see from your disciple robes you''re a Rider? Can you tell me the two Dao beasts you contracted?¡± He asked.


    ¡°A Flying Tiger Fish and a Titan Bull.¡± Ning said.


    The face of the Deacon shows a startled expression, ¡°You actually contracted a Titan Bull? Isn¡¯t that the same as suicide? I heard some people contract it with Red compatibility they still can¡¯t control the unruly behavior!¡± He said.


    ¡°I had Gold compatibility.¡± Ning nonchalantly said.


    The face of the Deacon showed shock before raising a brow, ¡°Okay than it is your beast anyway. So those two beasts¡­ One is pure Wind and Speed combo while the other is pure Earth and Strength combo. Do you have any idea for what you want?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Their combo makes it easy. A Wind type movement technique and an Earth type Body refining technique.¡± he said.


    ¡°Body refining?¡± Deacon Jun Bon said.


    ¡°The body is the foundation of the strength, to be a rider I already know that it will be hard to learn how to use my beasts at the start since I don¡¯t know how to fight with them at the start to I want to increase my speed and my body strength first.¡± Ning said.


    The Deacon looked at him and smiled by how smart this little boy is. ¡°Did you know Flying Tiger Fish possess a sword art? It¡¯s a wind type sword art which was made after some people watched them fight. Don¡¯t you want that?¡± he asked out of curiosity.


    ¡°I might get that some other time since it really does make sense for me to learn it since I can see Tora fight in action but right now I am just starting and I want a stronger foundation since it makes all the difference later on or at least that is what grandfather says.¡± Ning replied.


    ¡°Good grandfather, he understands the meaning of Haste makes waste. Come let''s go see that movement technique first.¡± He said and waved for the little boy to follow him.


    They walked into a section for wind element techniques. For anything common rank be it upgraded to peak everything wasn¡¯t even inside a jade slip and instead it was written inside a book. Ning would take one book and do a quick scan but put it down since it wasn¡¯t what he wanted. As for anything mortal rank and above they were in jade slips and not only that but they were sealed allowing only a short description of the technique and what each stage of success would affect on his body.


    Unlike how the Qi system is divided by Initial, Low success, High Success, Peak, martial arts were different. Some of them had just 1 level divided into the ranks above but others had several levels which needed to be mastered and these mastery was divided in a similar manner, Initial, Low Success, High Success and Peak. Only the last level had would have an additional rank which was Perfection where the disciple knows the martial arts to perfection and can even make it their own and improve on it or mix martial arts to create something stronger.


    He quickly passed the ungraded ones and reached the section with Low Grade Mortal rank wind arts.


    He quickly skimmed the titles. ¡°¡®Swan Soft Cloud Step¡¯ ¡®Eagle Conquering Dive¡¯, he kept looking and sighed as many different methods were quite strange names but gave different effects like the ¡®Eagle Conquering Dive¡¯, it is a movement art which allows for high speed frontward dash but it makes it hard to veer. ¡®Swan Soft Cloud Step¡¯ is similar to his previous high grade common rank martial arts where it uses the wind to move around and is a very good dodging martial arts with 3 levels and when reaching the 3rd level a simple wind can help change the direction of their movement and their step is as if walking on clouds but unfortunately they cannot actually step on the clouds but if used by a Xiantian stage person they could indeed stand on clouds but then the expert will already be able to fly by using their Qi.


    ¡°Junior brother, I have found it something perfect for your Flying Fish.¡± Jun Bon said and held a jade slip out.


    Ning takes it and sense his spiritual sense into it. ¡®Sky Fish Sky River Ascension¡¯ This movement technique has 4 levels.


    Level 1: By reaching peak of this level one can feel and use wind and energy from attacks to dodge or change direction. Speed is improved by 5% and improved capability to dodge.


    Level 2: By reaching peak of this level one can feel the winds and move like Sky fish in the flight. Speed improves by 15% and improves body flexibility allowing for many erratic movements.


    Level 3: By reaching peak of this level you will be able to use the wind to form a small stream to form head wind or use the energy of another. Initial understanding of the Natural Law of Wind needed for this. Streams of wind can also be used to spread your senses and the skin will become very sensitive to vibrations in the wind. Speed improves by 20%, able to feel movement of the air through the air currents. Body is flexible like a fish and has improved movements while in the air with some small capability to maintain air time through Comprehension of the Natural Law of Wind.


    Level 4: By reaching perfection one will be like a Sky Fish, minor control of the wind is possible and movement and even ¡®stepping¡¯ on the air becomes possible momentarily. Speed will improve 30% and you will be very sensitive to changes in the air around your body within a 20 to 30 meter radius. Reduces drag from headwind and improves speed by 10% when under tailwind.¡¯


    ¡°Wow this is really great. A sky fish is like a Flying fish right?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°It''s a higher rank when compared to Flying Fish. They are usually several times longer and but more attuned with the nature of wind. I looked around and spoke with an elder Deacon who has read most of the martial arts here and he said that this was a martial arts perfect for a rider who possesses a Sky fish or any variation. Also a Dao Beast similar to Sky Fish can also learn it if you teach them. Dao Beast of High success Qi refining and above are intelligent enough to learn a minor technique like this.¡± He said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Low grade mortal rank? Isn¡¯t that kind of profound?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Nope, not for a Dao Beast at least, the Dao Beast Seed Riders form naturally contain profound knowledge of the beast so if you and him learn this above the 3rd level you can greatly improve his chances to break through into the Xiantian realm since you improved his comprehension of the Natural law of Wind which is very connected to.¡± Deacon Bon said.


    ¡°Wow! I didn¡¯t think there were secrets like this to being a Rider! Thank you senior brother!¡± Ning said with genuine gratitude.


    ¡°No need. I am simply sowing good karma.¡± He said.


    ¡°Oh Ning! There you are.¡± Elder Lu said as he walked in with the boy with the bat. ¡°Lets see what you got.¡± He said and took the jade slip.


    After a very quick scan he grinned, ¡°Oh not bad.¡± He nodded and handed it back. Elder Lu looked at the Deacon who greeted him. ¡°Good boy, make sure to take good care of Ning when he comes by himself later.¡± He nodded approvingly.


    The deacon¡¯s eyes shined upon hearing the words of favor, ¡°Yes sir!¡± He said and bowed.


    ¡°Alright let¡¯s go see your other one.¡± He said.


    ¡°What about him?¡± Ning asked pointing to the other boy.


    ¡°I also have an earth type creature but mine is a Earth Jade Tortoise so I am getting a defensive art. Oh right I never introduced myself. I¡¯m Meng Bei.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Bo Ning.¡± Ning said.


    ¡°Alright come on you two.¡± Elder Lu said.


    The Deacon followed to help them and they walked into the earth type section. Elder Lu asked Ning what type of Earth type martial technique he wanted before quickly storming the Low grade area and pulled out ten jade slips for each of them. ¡°Here, look through these. They are perfect for your Dao Beasts as well but it¡¯s up to you to choose.¡± he said.


    Deacon Bon bent over and took one while Ning took another. Looking through them Ning couldn¡¯t help but frown at the names and descriptions, ¡®Heavenly Bull¡¯s Body¡¯ ¡®Tyrant Bulls Crushing body¡¯ ¡®Twenty Bulls Destruction body¡¯. Each one was unique in its own way, the first helped refine and purify the bones and and marrow as well as temper the muscles, the second one was literally crushing body, destroy the body to rebuild it better. The third is just as cruel if not more. Each of them cause the Qi to rampage in the body breaking and rebuilding the body but the true effect comes from real physical damage inflicted on the body before he begins the process.


    Ning frowned seeing each one and stopped on the last one.


    ¡®Titan Bull¡¯s Titan Body¡¯ a Refining art created to refine a body like a Titan Bull. This is purely for Riders who Bind Titan Bull as the requirement of later levels needs the unique Natural laws this Profound beast unlocks. This Body refining art has 9 levels.


    Warning, a strong body foundation is needed to start this.


    Level 1: By mastering this level the skin while slowly harden and be similar to a newborn Titan Bull but remain smooth to the touch as a human¡¯s skin. Skin will be able to deflect around 10% of blunt force.


    Level 2: By mastering this level the skin will toughen further, muscles begin to refine, impurities in both skin and muscles are refined. Muscles and skin will become as strong as Low Success Qi refining Titan Bull. Skin can reduce 20% of blunt force and muscles can reduce 10% more. Body strength increases by 10%.


    Level 3: By mastering this level skin and muscles will be refined and be comparable to a High Success Qi refining strength Titan bull. The skin will be able to take 50% of blunt force and gains resistance to slashing attacks. Muscles are further refined improving physical strength by 15% and will reduce blunt force by 30%


    Level 4: By mastering this level, muscles will reach perfect refining and can improve overall body strength by 25%, muscles will be able to reduce blunt force by 35%. Muscles will become hard enough to block slashing damage from any attack weaker than High Success Qi refining. An attack sent at this stage will be comparable to a Peak grade Common Rank martial arts.


    Level 5: By mastering this level, organs will begin undergoing refining, impurities will be discharged and endurance of organs will improve as well as body functions improving. Increased strength and endurance by further 5% as well as larger lung capacity. At this stage comprehension of Natural Law of Earth is necessary as the Qi to refine the body must be of earth element to protect vital organs. Advancement will not be possible without initial comprehension of this law.


    Level 6: By mastering this level, all organs will be completely refined and reinforced. One breath can be held for an hour, blood vessels will be wider and cleaner, ability to absorb nutrition will be higher and more. Overall strength improvement rises by 30%. A single punch at this level will be comparable to an Ungraded Mortal Rank martial arts.


    Level 7: By mastering this level, all Bones begin undergoing refinement. Impurities discharged and density of the bones will greatly rise and overall body strength will be similar to an Low Success Houtian upon mastery. When Qi circulates after mastery of this stage, an aura of a tyrant unique to the Titan Bull will slowly appear from the body.


    Level 8: Mastery of this level, all bones will undergo complete refining and marrow will start to undergo refining. Only Riders can reach this stage due to the fact that comprehensive knowledge of the Titan Bull is required. Tempering of marrow will require intensive training and massive amount of pain will be incurred from here on. Training method is just like Titan Bulls who possess inherit memories to perform this step. Upon complete refining of both bone and marrow, body strength will be comparable to Peak Houtian.


    Level 9: Mastery of this level, the entire body will have undergone refining causing the body of the rider and will directly push strength to match an adult Titan Bull. Training this level will be the same as training the Titan Bull through the Xiantian stage and advancement will follow directly the cultivation of the Dao Beast. The complete result of reaching perfection is body strength similar to a Titan Bull, the body will be impervious to slashing or blunt damage below High Success Xiantian, aura of a Titan Bull will be expelled from the body of the Rider when using this and a punch sent when using full strength without Qi is similar to a Peak Grade Mortal Rank martial arts.


    Warning, innate weakness to magical attacks, especially wind or subcategories, will appear as these are weaknesses of the Titan Bull.¡¯


    Ning was silent when he read this and looked at Elder Lu, ¡°So what do you think?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Why is this kind of martial arts Low Grade?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°Because of the fact that it needs to be a Rider who obtains a Titan Bull Dao beast. Dao Beast with High Success Xiantian potential is usually only Outer sect disciples and Titan Bull are also extremely hard to train due to its headstrong nature.¡± He said.


    Ning looked at the jade slip and at the ring on his finger and sighed. All the others were incredibly hard but this one was clearly the hardest. Still to possess body strength at that level, what kind of effects would it have? He wouldn¡¯t even need Qi to fight since his defense against slashing and blunt damage below High Success Xiantian won¡¯t even affect him. But to reach that kind of effect would take a long time but as a cultivator he obviously had time.


    Seeing no other good option he took that one. To him it wasn¡¯t something new, body training was the basis of all cultivation forms that even Magi who train mana need to do to be able to support the energy. He already did it once and this simple does it all over again with much higher effect.


    ¡°Alright, boy, take Ning to register these two with him. He will probably need around 3 days to completely memorize the two arts before he leaves.¡± Elder Lu said.


    ¡°Alright, come junior brother, I will lead you to the rental rooms so that you can memorize them. There is a sink for water inside but do you have provisions?¡± Deacon Bon asked.


    Ning shook his head and the Deacon someone realized that as well. ¡°I haven¡¯t even gotten food for my Dao Beasts.¡± he said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry kid, I will bring it in a little while.¡± Elder Lu said so without any other reason to not go he entered the 15x15 meter room and called out the little Titan Bull who was half a knee high and only 60 cm long. He came over and laid down near Ning while affectionately headbutting him making Ning smile.


    He took the two jade slips, which had their seals unlocked inside the room, and began to immerse himself in the profound scriptures of both learning them for a long time even to the point that he didn¡¯t notice Elder Lu entering and leaving behind a ring which was a space ring for the feed and provisions.


    After one day he stood up, ate and began to train the movement technique for half a day and then started cultivating with the little Titan Bull.

 Chapter 7

    In the two days he trained inside the rented room, Ning had an amazing advancement. First off, the Titan Bull Titan Body. Because of his previous foundation built in the body training the entire first level advanced rapidly along side his little bull and he mastered it within the two days and was at initial mastery of level 2. Obviously his development was thanks to his little Titan Bull he named Tyrant.


    As for the Sky Fish Sky River Ascension, he has gained initial mastery of it but he needs someone to fight to use this. That said to his surprise Tora was able to understand it even better than Ning and reached Low Success.


    As his time ended Ning packed up his things, this included putting Tyrant back into the ring to transport him, and left. Before exiting he found Deacon Bon and handed back the two Jade slips and thanked him for the help before leaving.


    Flying back with Tora Ning finally reached his home where he found that his mother was training with a thin sword and her opponent was one of the old butlers who was keeping up with her quite easily. On the side two of the little maid girls were breathing quite raggedly.


    As soon as they saw him they pushed themselves up and stood before did a curtsy, ¡°Welcome back young master Ning.¡± They said very tired.


    ¡°You can rest.¡± He said and the two nodded before sitting down and looking a bit more graceful but they were clearly fatigued.


    ¡°Mother, what are you doing?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°Just sharpening my sword skills again. It has been years since I could find someone worthy.¡± She said with a glint.


    ¡°I am most impressed Miss, this old man is already High Success Xiantian but your swordsmanship can make this old man¡¯s hair stand on end.¡± The old butler said with a smile while his face was covered in sweat.


    ¡°Oh please, I am extremely rusty compared to before. I am just hoping I can recover even half of my strength that I had before.¡± She said sadly.


    ¡°Oh yes, Young master Ning, this card had arrived this morning. Starting today you have daily work to do for the sect.¡± The old butler said and pulled out a letter and soon after a small box. ¡°Also these came and the young man that delivered it said it was basic Rider equipment.¡± He explained.


    Ning took the card and box and opened the card.


    ¡®To Outer Disciple of Rider Hall, Bo Ning


    Starting the day you acquire this letter, you are to report to the Hall of Jobs. The first day you report there and but afterwards you will do your job daily. For a complete quota you will get a number of contribution points as means of pay from the sect.


    The equipment set are of utmost importance so regular maintenance is required.¡¯


    The card ended there after reading Ning pulled out the identification card and sent his spiritual sense inside and looked at the map. With a small inquiry he found that the Hall of Jobs was within the commoners city at the base of the sects outer sect mountain as were countless other halls. The families that come to the sect can also earn contribution points by means of jobs and slowly expand their horizon and enroll their left over children or family members into different kinds of arts and start to supply things such as pills, weapons, armor, etc. All of this is sold in the halls within the city.


    After finding this Ning put the card away after folding it up and stored the card as well before opening the box and what he found was a pair of gloves. Besides them were some kind of gem on a metal pendant. On top was a letter which Ning took and opened it up.


    ¡®This is outer sect disciple basic Rider equipment. The gloves are magic artifacts which connect to the gems. These gems should be placed on Dao Beasts and the metal pendant around the gem will merge with the skin and can be removed with your thought. These gems and gloves can allow the rider to transmit his meridians into the Dao Beast without direct contact which will allow the beast to aid in the jobs performed by the disciple. Note there is a 30 meter range around the gloves. You cannot pass that range between the gems and gloves if the meridians are active. If you wish for better equipment than work hard and buy it at the equipment hall. Also the gems are free and should you hatch another Dao Beast you can easily acquire another gem.¡¯


    Ning¡¯s eyes become wide as he reads the information and giddy. This would aide him extremely. If he could merge without touching it would make things so much easier for him in the future if he ever got a heavy job and needed help.


    He quickly puts the gloves on and takes the two gems and calls out Tyrant and quickly places the little gem on this forehead and as it said the pendant merged painlessly into his chest.


    He did the same to Tora and turns to the gloves. He saw it was a bit big but that was probably to give room to grow but he couldn¡¯t feel anything.


    ¡°Young master, you need to brand it with your Spiritual Sense.¡± The butler said.


    He explained how to do that and Ning did that after learning properly and suddenly the gloves tighten becoming a perfect fit and he could feel the two gems so he expanded his meridians into the two beasts and after a moment Tora grew large while Tyrant grew to the size of a common animal bull but this was still quite infant stage. He had only just hatched and was only Low Success Qi refining. His size was only so tiny before because Dao Beasts have a tiny size for easy transport.


    ¡°Wow this is great. Now I don¡¯t need to touch them to connect to them.¡± He said and walked over and pat the head of the bull. The horns were still round little stubs but the Titan Bull affectionately headbutted him without much strength.


    The little maids looked on longingly but they knew it was up to Ning to decided if they can cultivate and even than they were only his servants meaning it would be hard for them to become sect disciples.


    ¡°Mother, it seems I have to do some kind of job.¡± He said.


    ¡°It is required of outer disciples. There is no free meal for slacking only for Inner disciples but even then they are given the choice of doing a mission once every month or if you leave it be for 3 months you will be assigned a mission and the only time this isn¡¯t counted is when you report closed doors cultivation which usually lasts larger than this time.¡± The butler explained.


    ¡°Ning, don¡¯t complain, you were able to join the sect and your growth will be leaps and bounds faster than outside also with the help of your two Dao Beasts you can get it done quickly.¡± She said with a smile.


    ¡°Yes mother. I shall go see to this then.¡± He said.


    They all nodded and Ning sat on Tora while withdrawing Tyrant and flew off.


    ***


    Within the Geo Royal family Sect there exists the head clan, which is the royal family, and three noble clans. The Dai clan, a clan of Magi specializing in pure magic, the Miya clan, a clan of Qi Cultivators and the Zhao Clan, a Rider Clan.


    These three were servant clans of the royal family before its ascension and during the building of the nation they took part in forming the sect and are such the three leading clans who hold the most influence in the Geo empire.


    Even so none of these clan will benefit their children until they reach the inner sect. As such the children of these large sects, as long as they possess the innate talent, they will enter the outer sect without protection so as to temper themselves before reaching the inner sect.


    At the current time, there are between 10 to 20 such high ranking people and even if they don¡¯t have the position and rank ¡®active¡¯ in the outer sect, no one will offend them because once they enter the inner sect they regain some privileges and work for the rest. Still this is enough to put fear any anyone because of the power and influence these clans have in the sect.


    Of course it''s not just these clans since all the disciples will bring their family with them so there are as many clans as there are disciples of only a bit less.


    As for the city built at the base of the outer sect, even if it looks small from afar seeing it from the huge mountain, the place is incredibly big.


    Anyway, of the people of the Zhao clan, one in particular holds the most attention and that is the young miss of the 3rd wife of the clan head, Zhao Rinrin. She is currently 13 and is one of the most talented people in her generation having tested Blue color within the Rider¡¯s innate talent crystal pillars.


    What is also unique about this girl is that unlike common people she train demon beasts. Even when her family tried to persuade her against it she found an ice element Snow Devil Ape which resonated Gold compatibility with her and later she once again searched for a Flying type demon once she gained enough contribution points and picked up the Wind element, Great Harpy.


    What is strange and captivating about her is that the Infernal Energy refined by her during the hatching caused a unique effect where her previously silky black hair turned Snow white and during the second hatching her white sclera turned black and her black eyes turned red.


    It gave her the mysterious appearance of a beauty from a different world. At the current moment this girl had landed in front of the Hall of Jobs. She had been called because she had previously missed several days due to unannounced closed doors cultivation when she gained insight into her Dao Beasts Wind element and a few other abilities and so she quickly went in but had forgotten to announce it or tell her servants to do the same.


    As she stepped down from the back of the harpy it quickly began the size of a small bird and landed on her shoulder and looked around like a hawk at the people who were awed by her beauty.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Harpy are a somewhat humanoid demon. They possess a human like torso, still covered in feathers but it is there, the face is humanoid while their hair on their head are actually beautiful long features. When expanded to full size though, hers grows to almost 6 meters tall and releases a bloodthirsty aura of malice.


    On her other shoulder a small little ape was hanging while also glaring around. Both of these had gold compatibility and were deadly protective of her. As she walked in a sudden noise attracts her attention and she looks back only to see a Flying Tiger Fish bursting through the air and make a quick turn making a cloud of dust as it stopped.


    ¡°Oi! Watch it!¡± roared the crowd that had previously been awed by Zhao Rinrin¡¯s beauty.


    She narrowed her eyes and waved her hand causing a burst of wind to clear the dust away. What she saw was a boy around her age who was getting off the flying fish and was petting the large beast as it shrank down and flew to his shoulder. Suddenly a small little brown calf appeared.


    ¡°Ay Tyrant how did you get out!?¡± Ning said looking down at the Titan Bull who was looking up at him and gave a little moo.


    ¡°Alright, just stay close okay.¡± He said and suddenly looked up and froze. His eyes met with Zhao Rinrin and he was completely stunned.


    Just like any other person he was entranced by hear beauty but unlike him he had two gold color connections right next to him and the next second Tora bite into his ear and Tyrant headbut his right leg hard enough to hurt.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± He said complaining, ¡°What was that for?!¡± He shouted.


    A few people in the crowd chuckled at his.


    When he looked back all he saw was long snow white hair vanishing into the building. ¡°Who was that?¡± He wondered


    After a minute he shrugged and walked in as well calling Tyrant who was huffing at him while petting Tora to calm him down.


    What he didn¡¯t notice were several eyes that were glaring at him with ill intent but his figure vanished and they simply sneered and quickly ran away.


    Inside Ning looked around and very quickly a young man at the Large Success Qi refining stage. Although he looked to be in his late twenties he was much older due to aging slower after he began cultivating.


    ¡°How may I help you sir Rider?¡± He asked.


    He wasn¡¯t a deacon or anything, he was a simple man with low talent hired by the sect to help with the managements of the halls but his pay was in contribution points as well which is how he reached where he was after several dozen years.


    Ning pulled out a letter and handed it over. The young man read it and than lifted it towards a candle with blue flame.


    ¡°Alright the job assigned is bringing three carriage of 500 kilo stacks of bricks for common maintenance of buildings.¡± He said.


    ¡°Huh!¡± Ning looked at him flabbergasted.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± The man asked.


    ¡°How do you know it''s something so crazy?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°Here lift the letter towards that fire and let the light shine. It will reveal the job.¡± he said.


    Ning did so and it said just that, ¡®Travel to the Iron Rock Quarry and transport 3 carts of processed Iron rock bricks to the Outer sect deposit.¡¯


    Ning didn¡¯t know if this was good or bad and turned to the man, ¡°Um¡­ where is this Quarry?¡± Ning asked reluctantly.


    ¡°Let me see your identification card.¡± He said.


    Ning handed it over and he took out a green one and put it over Ning¡¯s and closed his eyes.


    While he was doing what he was doing Ning looked around and saw that there were quite a number of people under the same situation, some had large bags on their back while some were a bit dirty and dressed to work the fields. Ning wondered what kind of jobs they did. It was than that he noticed that white haired girl.


    At that moment the man opened his eyes, ¡°Done.¡± When he noticed Ning was looking away he looked towards where he was looking and frowned a bit, ¡°Boy, get your head out of the gutter. Let me give you friendly advice okay, that girl is out of your league.¡± He said.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Have you been living under a rock to not know of Zhao Rinrin, the little princess of the Zhao clan one of the three noble clans of the Geo royal family sect.¡± He said.


    ¡°I just joined the sect from outside so I don¡¯t know many of the people.¡± Ning said.


    ¡°Oh I see. Well let me just tell you, even if you are a Rider you will still not have much chance so don¡¯t think of trying to court her. Riders of high talent have arranged marriage without a doubt. The moment she enters the inner sect she will be betrothed to a talent or if there are several they will have a contest for her hand.¡± He said.


    Ning didn¡¯t speak and simply turned back but he couldn¡¯t hide the faint blush because he thought she was very cute even if she never smiled and had a cold appearance.


    The man sighed and shook his head, ¡°Anyway, here, look at the map, Ihave already added the location of the quarry. Most of the time disciples will come back pulling the carriage unless the beast is strong enough to fly. The land pullers usually move in convoy because the trip is at least 2 to 3 hours long and the forests around here have high ranking beasts.¡± He said.


    ¡°How will I bring it back?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°Obviously you pull it or him¡­¡± He pointed at the little calf knowing full well Dao Beasts grow.


    With a nod he thanks the man and takes a look at the map. The distance was 20 minutes away by air but on land it was very far. The map showed the shortest safest path but there was a red line which was an even shorter path but there were circles and territory divisions which mean they would cross dangerous lands.


    On the side was his objective and he could only sigh and walk outside.


    What he found was a massive harpy taking flight towards the Southeast causing a heavy wind but even so Ning didn¡¯t mind it much and called out Tora and put away Tyrant before taking flight but as soon as he remembered the direction to go he was startled to see that it was the same direction as the massive harpy which had blowing white hair on its back. ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡± He thought but still told Tora to go.


    If one was to see from one side it looked like he was tailing Zhao Rinrin and for the first five minutes he kept going at a casual pace but suddenly the massive harpy, which he hadn¡¯t noticed, appeared in front and they had to rapidly veer away. Than cold voice came from its back.


    ¡°Who are you and why are you following me?¡±


    Finally after Tora calmed down he started down the harpy and roared as his aura exploded becoming a step stronger than the harpy.


    Of course it would, he was initial Houtian while this harpy, which was the second born, was only High Success Qi refining but it was this size but in terms of strength Tora was greater.


    Zhao Rinrin was a bit startled when the harpy moved back a bit in fear of the Flying fish.


    ¡°I¡¯m not following you, i¡¯m heading to the Quarry to do my daily job.¡± Ning said a bit annoyed. He had previously thought she was cute but her actions just now left him with a bad impression. Because of this he pouted and gave a small tap on Tora who hissed at the harpy and turned forward. ¡°I will be seeing miss.¡± He give a small bow before Tora flew forward but before she could react a wind tunnel formed in front of him and he suddenly burst forward as the funnel collapsed causing a tailwind for Tora.


    Zhao Rinrin looked into space that Bo Ning had been at just a moment ago with her small cherry pink lips open and her eyes open wide. Since when has someone treated her in such a manner? She was the Zhao clan little devil princess. Because Riders have a unique body, they aren¡¯t as negatively affected by Infernal Energy but even so she has quite a track record under her name. If she doesn¡¯t get what she wants she will still get it one way or another. Until she came to the outer sect she had been a princess and now she had to work for her privilege but it has been less than two months since then. How could a royalty get accustomed to something like that so quickly and even so she was in one of the higher end courtyards with 15 maids, 5 butlers and elder maids? She was still somewhat pampered even here but not as greatly as she would like and she had to wear the outer disciple robes.


    Her eyes brows twitched and her eyes narrowed and she pat the harpies neck before it began to fly once more and pick up speed at an increasingly fast pace. ¡°Little brat, this princess, I, will not let you off so easily for brushing me off so easily.¡± She said.


    If someone saw her as she was their jaw would fall off because at this moment she showed an angry pouting expression which was never seen by those outsiders she had no relationship with.


    ***


    ¡°Alright, this is your cart. 500 kilo of Iron rock bricks.¡± The bulky tanned man with dirty clothes and his arms exposed with his shirt sleeves rolled up. The man was only Low Success Qi refiner, or in other words, a commoner, but even so his body was very well build. When put on a scale compared to sect disciples his body foundation was many times greater.


    ¡°Little miss, that one over there is the 100 kilos of brute iron ore you are requested to take.¡± he said towards Zhao Rinrin.


    She had arrived only a minute after Ning and so they were both attended together.


    Ning frowned when he saw the large metal cart carrying the brute rock ore while when he saw his own it was a metal carriage that looked like a mine cart and seemed even heavier that the one the girl was pulling.


    Of course these kinds of eyes did not go unnoticed and for some reason Rinrin felt some glee seeing Ning¡¯s misfortune. She waved her arm and the tiny white demon ape suddenly jump up her arm and jumped off before it suddenly grew to two and a half meters tall and let out a roar.


    As for Ning, he called out Tyrant and after a moment he suddenly grew to the size of a very muscular bull.


    ¡°Titan Bull! Ahahaha no wonder you got such a heavy job boy!¡± The foreman laughed.


    ¡°What about that?¡± Ning asked pointing to the Houtian stage Demon Ape.


    The man looked at the ape but laughed, ¡°That is brute ore, 100 kilos is how much fits inside the cart of the same size as the perfectly cut 500 kilos of stone.¡± He said.


    Ning rolled his eyes and simply called Tyrant over to the carriage. There was a T shaped axis and on one side was harness to put around Tyrant and after asking for some help he finally put it on but after a bit he found Tyrant couldn¡¯t pull the heavy weight alone so he began to circulate Qi from him through his body invigorating Tyrant and himself before grabbing that axis and pushing it himself before it finally started to move.


    It took only a few steps for Ning to feel his muscles screaming and he was shouting, ¡°This is worst than slavery!¡± in his mind.


    But after several steps he stopped and took the time to circulate the ¡®Titan Bull¡¯s Titan Body¡¯ as a way to alleviate the pain but he suddenly realized something. The body refining martial arts acted somewhat as a healing martial arts when refining his body. If he could do this while he was walking with Tyrant than he would surely be able to slowly advance on level 2 which included the muscles. The problem was cultivating while moving but then after a thought he threw that notion away. He simply needed to circulate his Qi in the pattern used by the martial arts and activate it constantly. As long as he had both Tora and Tyrant connected, the three of them would be cultivating and he could advance further Tyrant¡¯s seed formation since this focused on him.


    With that thought he began to circulate the Qi from Tyrant¡¯s body and slowly draw in more Qi slowly and began to push.


    He pushed until they were near the road where he found that there were several other carriage there and more were slowly coming. Unlike Ning there were people pulling carts with far less weight if they were alone but riders with strength type beasts all had a very high weight limit. Everyone but Zhao Rinrin of course. She was casually sitting on top of the Snow Demon Ape¡¯s shoulder as it pulled the cart by the T axis like it was pulling a little toy.


    Even if she was cute she was a real pain because they were suffering and she got preferential treatment getting the least weight.


    Because of the method Ning was using, he was now moving at a pace of twenty paces per minute which wasn¡¯t any slower than the others. Put into simpler terms, everyone was estimated and given a weight at their upper limit but not so overbearing that they couldn¡¯t walk back.


    In truth Ning could have also strapped on Tora to help, he was Houtian but it wouldn¡¯t do much difference. It was a speed flying type beast not a strength type like Tyrant.


    Seeing no way around this, Ning simply stopped and waited until the large convoy of carts got ready to move. He had Tora stand guard at his full size floating overhead releasing his aura to scare away any scavenger or weak opportunists. Not only Ning but several other Riders did the same and they slowly walked forward on the trek back to the city.

 Chapter 8

    An hour after having left the Quarry, the convoy of carts reached the one and only half way camp set up by the sect to allow the disciples. After they reached this point they found a place to leave the cart and rapidly undid the harness on the beasts or simply ran towards the cold river shores to drink clean water.


    Ning was obviously among them and having lived in the wild for 2 years before coming, he was quite open and after undoing the harness on Tyrant he led him.


    Very unlike the other disciples that filled their canteens Ning did a much simpler method and after letting Tyrant walk and go drink for himself he simply bent over and dunked his head under water cooling his face while taking a big gulp and pulling his head out and laughing. ¡°Ah so fresh and cool!¡±


    He really wished there weren¡¯t girls here because if not because of them he would have probably stripped and jumped inside the river to cool and clean his body


    A snort came from nearby ¡°Such an uncivil creature. Were you raised in the wild?¡± The cold voice drew eyes as it did for Ning to see who it was and was surprised to find it was Zhao Rinrin.


    ¡°Actually the last two years I did train in the wild. Eventually the sect will probably have everyone travel so what is the problem?¡± Ning asked confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s vulgar, the way you act.¡± she replied.


    Ning scowled before getting up and crossing his arms, ¡°What is vulgar about enjoying the feeling of flowing water? Or have you never jumped and played around in a river before?¡± Ning said frowning at her.


    Her jaw dropped and her brows slightly creased as she got up, ¡°What is so good about playing in water? Only commoner children play in this. As a daughter of the Zhao family I am above this.¡± She replied.


    Ning snorted, ¡°A child is a child no matter where they were born. I was born in a low ranked clan, called trash since I was 3 and even than I played around like I''m supposed to while also training when I could. So what if your form a large clan? I''m actually glad I was born in a low ranked family because I still have my mother and grandmother to watch over me instead of push me to act like grown adults when I should be enjoying myself.¡± Ning said before taking out his canteen, filling it and turning and leaving.


    Everyone was completely stunned by the boy who spoke with the princess of the Zhao family in such a tone. What was even more startling was that the same icy beauty was also stunned before her face turned into a scowl and her cheeks turned red with anger.


    ¡°You little brat! You think you''re above me! This princess, I, have had one of the highest backing and protectors. I have the best resources and my cultivation is half the effort and double the result because of the pointers I get from the elders. How can someone so little compare to this princess.¡± She shouted.


    Ning stopped in his footsteps and looked back at her with cold eyes, ¡°If you''re so great than why aren¡¯t you helping your Dao Beast pull the cart?¡± Ning said. ¡°Dao Beast¡¯s aren¡¯t pets or slave animals, they are your companions that will live and die with you and for you. You treat them like pets, even if you are a princess you still should have respect for your Dao Beasts at least.¡± Ning said coldly before turning and not turning around.


    Tyrant huffed and affectionately nudging him as it had understood what he said. He pet the large bull¡¯s head as they walked away.


    No one could reply but some people did look at her strangely after this and quietly walked away after drinking the cool stream water and went to meditate for a short while and get into their best condition before the convoy moved on.


    Rinrin didn¡¯t change the way she pulled the cart even after this and she was even colder than before because of what he said.


    Like that they all pressed on after resting and after another hour they reached the city once more and found the deposit near the entrance which saved time. Each of them handed over their ID card and the number of carriage pulled was recorded and as Ning came out, Tora was already at full size waiting for him so he quickly mounted but at that time a few girls his age or younger appeared.


    ¡°Um¡­ disciple brother, I wonder if you could help us return to the Quarry? It takes almost an hour of running.¡± They asked


    Ning looked at them in surprise and looked at Tora. He remembered Tora had some difficulty to take him and his mother previously but now he is in the Initial Houtian so his strength rose many fold and his size increased by half a meter.


    He looked at Tora and after thinking for a while he raised three fingers. ¡°Tora has strength and space to carry 3 extra people.¡± He said.


    In the group there were at least twice that. The people looked at each other and talked a bit and very quickly the three youngest walked up, ¡°These are our younger sisters, please take them ahead. We will even pay you if you want.¡± The older ones said.


    ¡°No need, I can take them.¡± He said and waved for Tora to lower to the ground before helping the three girls up and told them to hug the back of the one in front and sat in the front and told the one in front to do the same before he had Tora go.


    The reason he allowed three people is because all of them were children. Two or even three of them would equal the same weight as his mother who was a fully formed adult. Also four people was as far as Tora could sit on his back without restricting the movement of his tail which he uses to beat the air when he starts to slow down.


    Like that, with a bit less speed, they arrived in 25 minutes and it wasn¡¯t just Ning doing this. People with flying mounts or fast land beasts also provided transport but some people were more arrogant and didn¡¯t do so or charge a somewhat high price.


    People like Ning that didn¡¯t do that got a bit more admiration from the disciples he helped and after landing he helped the girls he were a bit tremble but from excitement.


    The wind funnel had some profound knowledge they didn¡¯t know how to describe and Ning had activated his Sky Fish Sky River Ascension which, when used by Tora, made him literally swim through the air like a fish. He used the wind in a very skillful manner and Ning was also paying great attention to what was going on so that he could obtain inspiration. That said although he was only level 2 with initial mastery of it the jade slip had said, ¡®Level 2: By reaching peak of this level one can feel the winds and move like Sky fish in the flight. Speed improves by 15% and improves body flexibility allowing for many erratic movements.¡¯ In other words Tora was already starting to move more like a Sky Fish instead of a simple flying fish.


    After Ning had arrived it took around half an hour before the rest of all the people that were part of the convoy to arrive and the carts and carriages were also being prepared during that time and soon everyone once more started off and two and a half hours later only Ning and a few others returned.


    It was already almost night because when Ning started it was already almost noon so others had already taken one cart before him.


    The remaining ones were few in number and this made Ning sigh as he strapped up Tyrant. He finally had to concede to strapping up Tora but was surprised that the flying fish casually pulled the carriage and he finally realized he had gravely underestimated the strength of a Houtian Rank Dao Beast. More importantly his own Dao Beast which had cultivated in a three way path during the hatching of Tyrant and had its body completely washed by Earth element Qi which refined its muscles making them firmer and more powerful.


    It even dragged Tyrant with its strength so Ning removed Tyrant and found that Tora was still able to casually pull the carriage but couldn¡¯t fly with it, yet.


    ¡°How could I forget, master Lu said that Tora improved strength to a small degree. It isn¡¯t a pure wind Speed type but a Wind, speed strength type beast because of the slight Tiger Beast blood in him.¡± Ning shook his head and made Tyrant shrink before picking him up and sitting on the cart. Tyrant was only 5 kilos and even pulling the carriage Tora could cover the distance in an hour and a half at a very startling speed.


    Ning left behind the convoy because of the speed and in 45 minutes reached the camp and allowed Tora to rest before they left and reached the deposit finishing their daily job and received 20 contribution points as payment.


    This caused Ning to be happy as he now had 500 points again. He had used 15 points for the rented room at the Martial hall and 1 point for 100 kilos of spirit grass while 4 points were used for 100 kilos of meat for Tora.


    Both were the lowest quality food types but even so after all was said and done he had regained his points and was quite satisfied. He had advanced quite a bit in his ¡®Titan Bull Titan Body¡¯ and began refining his muscles again.


    With this he was finally done but the man at the deposit said that he should do his job during the morning before noon and the rest of the day would be open for them.


    Ning thanked him for the advice and climbed on Tora before flying home to meditate on what he experienced today and get some rest.


    Within half an hour he finally reached his compound after the sun had already set but the sect wouldn¡¯t be a high ranking sect if it didn¡¯t have resources. All around there were lamp posts which help up and funneled mana into a unique crystal orb. This is a unique orb made from refining a magic ore known as Glowstone and as long as mana is injected into it the stone will release a light. After refining and removing the ¡®stone¡¯ it became a Glow orb producing incomparably clear light.


    The mechanism of this lamp post turns on after the sun sets and turns off when it rises. The light can light up a space of 5 meters so every lamp is spaced out every 10 meters. It isn¡¯t to overbearing of a light so it does not affect those sleeping.


    The houses also have similar lights which are controlled switches allowing one to touch a specific magic circle near the door to allow the mana to flow through it and reach the glow orb.


    As Ning arrived at home he found his mother sitting at the door meditating. As soon as he walked in her eyes gently opened and she smiled.


    ¡°So how was it?¡± She asked.


    Ning smiled wryly and walked over and hugged her before sitting down and telling her everything that happened.


    ¡°Mother, do you know about the Zhao clan?¡± He asked after saying he met Zhao Rinrin and although the man at the store had told him some about it being a noble clan of the sect he did not really understand much about that.


    ¡°The Zhao clan is one of the three clans that was allied with the Geo Royal Family before they became royalty. They were a low ranking family but they gained fame when Riders were born in their family and they discovered how to find these people. Making contracts with caretakers they expanded their number gaining Dao Beast eggs for their clan. Of course their growth was very equal to the growth of the other clans and the Royal family had the best potential. Still their family eventually rose up with the Royal family. The Zhao clan possesses the best potential for birthing generals and army personnel. They are usually the highest ranking officers in the royal army and they even have their own battalion which protects the Royal family directly. Their prestige is second to none in the nation and neither of the other clans will dare claim 1st in ranking if the Zhao clan say they are second.¡± She said.


    ¡°So they are really important and I made fun of her.¡± Ning sighed.


    Bo Rei giggled and pat her son on the head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing sweetie, the reason she is in the outer sect is because after a certain age they will take all special privileges from their children and send them to the bottom so they can temper themselves. Besides protecting from certain death most of the time they only monitor others around their people. To them all she had with you is a child''s fight.¡± She laughed.


    Ning somewhat laughed and asked what she was doing all day and glint appeared in her eye as she put her hand into her robe and pulled out a piece of parchment and handed it to Ning.


    It was folded so he opened it up and the first words to enter his view were, ¡®Systematic resource purchase for highest level of development¡¯


    Ning was confused by these words but as soon as he looked down he figured out what it meant.


    ¡®Purchase strength type High Success Houtian potential Dao Beast for one of maids and have them aid Ning with daily job. 500 points


    Get basic common ranked Dao Beast cultivation method for maid, 50 points


    Purchase pills for body refining, Skin and muscle Tempering Pill, 150 points, Organ tempering, 450, bone cleansing 1000, Marrow washing 5000, Pulse Condensing Pill 1500


    Purchase personal space Medical garden 5 acre 50 points, 10 acres 100 points¡­


    Purchase Low Grade Common rank pill cauldron 100 points.


    Purchase Spirit grass seeds, 50 points for 10 kilo of seed and other profound herb seeds, 100 and up.


    Purchase a weapon (need to test Ning to see his most compatible weapon)


    Common feed per month, average 30 day (100 kilo of spirit food lasts for 5 days) 6 points + (100 kilo of meat last for 10 days) 12 points = 18 points monthly for low grade feed + soon to purchase maid Dao Beast, average 25 per month¡¯


    ¡°Hehe, mother requests that you go to the equipment hall and get the Personal medical garden and seeds for mother. I can plant and grow the feed for your little beasts that eat vegetables and any other herb you come across.¡± She said.


    ¡°Mother¡­ how do you know all the prices?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°I simply asked the butlers. They are quite knowledgeable and skilled in what they are asked to do.¡± She said.


    Ning looked at the list again, ¡°What use is a medical garden?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°Heh, I have my uses.¡± She smiled.


    Ning looked at her for a very long moment than asked what has been on his mind for a long time, ¡°Does it involve mothers family that you left behind?¡±


    Her face instantly showed shock but she could see the clear eyes of the boy and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s something I learned from them yes. A few martial arts to slowly refine Profound treasures improving them. As long as you get a few materials you can slowly improve them a bit or use a specific type of martial arts that will let you just Qi to refine them. There are countless treasures that can be improved and can be considered ¡®incomplete¡¯ after being produced.¡± She said.


    Ning didn¡¯t say much for a long time, ¡°Can mother tell me about your family? At least the name?¡± He asked.


    She was silent and looked up at the crescent moon hanging over them. The stars twinkled brightly filling the sky like a light show. Only after a long time she looked down and found the boy hadn¡¯t once moved his gaze from her and she sighed, ¡°If there comes a day when you wish to drop the name Bo, you can take your mama¡¯s previous name. I come from the clan surname Yi. If you ever find the chance to rise beyond this mundane sect and see the true world outside of this oh so small nation you will eventually learn who a Yi is.¡± She said and hugged him affectionately.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    ¡°What was mother''s name before?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°You will know when it is your time to know.¡± She said and paused for a long time before she put her hand behind her neck and unclipped a necklace with a very beautiful pendant which was a raw blue gemstone held on by some unknown metal. She put it around Ning¡¯s neck, ¡°If ever you meet a Yi and they cause trouble for you, simply show them this pendant and you will be safe.¡± She said and kissed his forehead. ¡°Now go take a bath and change out of those dirty robes and go meditate before going to bed. Tomorrow I will wake you up at sunrise so that you can go do the daily job.¡± She said.


    Ning nodded and got up before heading inside.


    Bo Rei smiled but after he was gone her face turned solemn and she looked up at the moon before closing her eyes. The rays of moonlight slowly seem to gather around her and enter her body and a subtle but powerful and dense aura came from her body unlike any Initial Xiantian should have.


    ***


    The following week proceeded calmly. Following Bo Rei¡¯s instructions, Ning purchased a 5 acre personal medical herb garden for 50 points and 10 kilo of spirit grass seeds for another 50 points, along with several seeds of common rank profound herbs but nothing above small packs of 20 seeds each costing 20 points each and he purchased 10 different herbs meaning 200 points. In total he used up 300 contribution points purchasing these basic things his mother required and handed them over for her to do as she would.


    The personal medical garden is a strange personal space item made by a Xiantian and above treasure refiner who studies the natural laws of Space. The outer look of this garden looks like a plant pot with a weak glowing aura and once the place begins growing plants a sprout will appear and slowly grow into a tree. These kinds of items also need to be placed in places with high levels of energy. They cannot maintain their own energy supply making them low grade.


    Of course that didn¡¯t matter to his mother because after he had finished his daily job and purchased these things, she took him into a short closed doors cultivation and taught him how to refine an item. Refined treasures can be stored inside the body of a Qi cultivator and the size can be easily manipulated like a sword shrinking and storing in the dantian or in this case, a personal garden.


    The reason she had him do it is because she wanted him to learn to tend to the herbs so that when he goes to adventure he will know how to do this.


    Another thing that began after a few days was that there was two free day where all outer disciples are to go to one of the schools set up by the sect. The reason being is because this was a school to teach them about Rider knowledge. Not only that but general history of the nation and the surrounding nations as well as the much larger sects. The subjects after that involve, Herbology, Biology, Ecology, and for the Riders, classes involve how to tend to your beasts, team combat with the Dao Beasts, how to tap into the innate abilities of the Dao Beasts, and several other important subjects.


    These two days are spent almost entirely in the school to make sure the sect disciples properly learn the ways to maintain their beasts while common disciples learn how to do the jobs properly. The classes that most interested the students were the ones that brought the money and in this case, Alchemy or Pill refining, Magic blacksmithing or Treasure refining, Magic Runemaster or Spirit Runemaster.


    Each job has a corresponding job but there is a very large lack of Demon type jobs because only Demon run sects will possess the knowledge of this but the sect does possess methods to train Infernal Energy.


    Truthfully, if Ning knew that all the information he had gained from the Wind Dragon was turned in after recording them in books, he would be extremely rich in contribution points because of the degree of knowledge and heritage for Riders. No caretaker has the same heritage although some might be similar. They always gain cultivation arts corresponding with the creatures in the surrounding areas.


    For Ning, although he has the ¡®Titan Bull Titan Body¡¯ body refining art to cultivate Tyrant¡¯s Qi refining stage he delved into his memory and came up with the cultivation known as ¡®Bovine Beast Calf Qi Refining Art¡¯ as for Tora, after entering the Houtian stage, he had changed the cultivation of Qi refining to Houtain which is called ¡®Carnivorous Flying Fish Houtian Cultivating Art¡¯.


    They each follow a clear path to cultivate the creatures and these are all formed from Inherit memories turned into cultivation manuals. By using them in corresponding beasts it can draw out their potential to the best of its ability as long as resource is put into it.


    Currently Ning was pulling the carriage with Tyrant, the past several days he had gained 20 contribution points for each day of work and this was his 5th day of work not counting the two school days. As he finished pulling the final cart, which had become somewhat easier as he and Tyrant advanced through the second level of the ¡®Titan Bull Titan Body¡¯.


    Just as he thanked the worker at the deposit and exited he met with someone he didn¡¯t expect to see so soon.


    ¡°Hey! It¡¯s the trash fart!¡± a familiar and annoying voice.


    Ning looked over and what he found was a bit surprising. Jing Ran and Jing Ru were both looking at him with rage boiling in their eyes and walking with them is the dark haired boy he had raced.


    ¡°Bo Ning you trash! We finally meet and look at you! Are you a fart or a cow now?!¡± Jing Ran roared laughing.


    Both of them wore clothing of outer sect disciples since they were accepted for having Yellow colored innate talent.


    ¡°You all know each other?¡± the boy asked coldly.


    ¡°Boss, this is the trash we talked about who left school after the school ranking two years ago and showed up for the sect test.¡± Jing Ran said pointing at Ning.


    ¡°Boss? So you two are now lackey of someone else now?¡± Ning said with some apparent humor in his voice since they were always the ones who had the lackey doing their bidding.


    ¡°Don¡¯t laugh you trash!¡± Jing Ran began but he suddenly felt a deadly aura behind him and looked at the black haired boy.


    ¡°Tell me why you keep calling him trash?¡± The black haired boy said.


    ¡°It''s because when I was 3 years old they found out I had no Dantian. At the time no one knew about the Rider constitution so I became Deo Cities biggest trash.¡± Ning said.


    The raged boiled in the black haired boy as he glared at the Jing Ran, ¡°So that means you also look down on I, your grandfather, for not having a dantian as well?¡± He said.


    Having a massive pride he went above and beyond in rage as he felt the two lackey he had recruited were looking down on him now.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t it boss, we consider that boy trash, he never cultivated until two years back. We never knew until now and we have great grievances against him. He once beat us unconscious.¡± Jing Ru said.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell him how you also threw me off a cliff a week before that?¡± Ning said adding fuel to the fire.


    ¡°You two let us go.¡± The black haired boy said coldly and glared at Ning, ¡°I still don¡¯t admit to losing to you or that low class shade bat idiot. I will outclass all of you in a very little time.¡± he said and coldly turned.


    ¡°Did someone say something about my Rex?¡± a familiar cheerful voice said appearing behind the black haired boy.


    ¡°Oh brother Meng, its been awhile.¡± Ning said.


    ¡°Hehe brother Ning sure looks to be going through flourishing times.¡± Meng Bei said grinning and looked at the black haired boy.


    ¡°Guo Tian, want to test who is faster again?¡± He smiled innocently but there was a hint of mischief in his eyes.


    ¡°Hmph, just for you to cheat with your magic tricks again, no thanks. If you want a real speed contest then I will take you on any day but no magic tricks.¡± He said.


    Saying that he side steps the brown haired cheerful boy.


    The Jing brothers walked at the boy and as they walked pass him they bumped into him on purpose and sneering at him.


    Ning looked at the two as if seeing clowns while shaking his head at them.


    ¡°Well those two were¡­¡± Meng Bei muttered shaking his head.


    ¡°Idiots?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°Frogs in a well.¡± Bei said.


    Ning chuckled, ¡°Aren¡¯t we all? No matter how high you go there is someone above you.¡± Ning said.


    Meng Bei laughed, ¡°True especially when you count the higher realms.¡± He said and looked down at Nings feet. His eyes shone fiercely, ¡°This is a Titan Bull isn¡¯t it!? What level of strength is it? The horns aren¡¯t grown, could it be only Qi refining?¡± he asked.


    ¡°It was the Dao Beast I got as an entrance gift from the sect.¡± He said.


    ¡°Oh cool, I got this.¡± he said and suddenly in his hand appeared a small turtle no bigger than his palm. The shell was a creamy yellow color like a yellow jade and it was very smooth and hard. The skin felt like rock skin and after the head stuck up Ning saw it as a type of snapping turtle. ¡°Careful not to put your finger in the way of his mouth because the bite is strong.¡± Meng Bei said.


    ¡°It looks sturdy, what do you do for a job?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°I was assigned to find the hidden herbs on the outer herbal mountains for the alchemy and pill refining hall. I''m still regarded quite low on the ladder of success there and can only gather the herbs but thanks to the classes I am able to identify the low grade ones at least.¡± He said.


    Ning sighed, ¡°I¡¯m a brick puller.¡± he said and laughed wryly.


    ¡°Hehehe, at least that will help make you a girl magnet. You know rumors have been going around that you have some kind of relationship to the Zhao clan outer sect princess Zhao Rinrin. Come on, tell me what do you have with her?¡± He asked with a mischievous, and even somewhat lewd, grin.


    ¡°That girl is annoying.¡± Ning outright and bluntly blew up Meng Bei¡¯s expectation. He than explained why and how all the times he interacted with her what had happened and the brown haired boy''s jaw was open. Soon he began to laugh, ¡°So you got the stone faced Little Devil princess to show that much emotion. Oh man I can¡¯t imagine how much she will provoke you from now on. Has she done anything?¡± He asked a bit expectant.


    Ning thought for a while before shaking his head. ¡°Nothing. Not that I can tie something to her.¡±


    At this moment the roar of a large ape caused people to move out of the way as the large Snow Demon Ape walked through the street. On the carriage it pulled Zhao Rinrin was sitting and as she saw Ning she frowned and looked the other way irritated.


    ¡°Wow. I didn¡¯t expect her to be that grouchy.¡± Meng Bei said loudly.


    Before Ning could stop him the girl had heard that and turned her head rapidly. ¡°Who dares insult this princess!?¡± She said. Her eyes landed on Ning and seem to glow as she jumped down and landed in front of Ning. ¡°You said it didn¡¯t you!? I heard it come from your direction!¡± She shouted in anger.


    ¡°No! It wasn¡¯t me it was hi¡­¡± Ning pointed behind him but Meng Bei had long since vanished into the crowd and this caused Ning¡¯s back to be covered in cold sweat and even his forehead was sweating as he slowly turned back. In his mind Ning was roar, ¡°MENG BEI! I WILL GET YOU FOR THIS!¡±


    Zhao Rinrin narrowed her eyes but soon a sinister grin appeared on her face and this gave Ning a very foreboding feeling because it really looked like the devil''s grin at this moment.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who said that! It was Meng Bei.¡± Ning said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who that is but I do remember a face next to you but it''s gone so it can only be you who insulted this princess.¡± She said overbearingly.


    This caused Ning to frown greatly and his previously innocent expression changed into one of great offense since he really was innocent. ¡°And just because you said I was the one I am guilty? Even if your from the Zhao clan you''re still in the outer sect and are just the same rank as us so who said you can judge someone on your word only. I didn¡¯t say and so what proof do you have that I said it?¡± Ning glared at her.


    The change from scared to oppressive was so sudden that she herself was caught off guard.


    ¡°WHO DARES YELL AT MY RINRIN!?¡± an extremely arrogant shout came from behind.


    At once Rinrin¡¯s face turned into a scowl while Ning had a confused expression and both of them turned to look at who was talking and what they found was a tall man who was already an adult and quite muscular. He wore white robes with shining gold trims while the robe itself had designs of several powerful beasts on it. The white with gold trim was part of the inner sect¡¯s uniform while the design showed he was a Rider.


    He sneered at Ning, ¡°Brat, you sure have some balls to talk with my Rinrin like that. If it wasn¡¯t because you were an outer sect disciple I would have killed your trash beasts and crippled your cultivation by now.¡± he said looking down greatly at Ning.


    ¡°Who are you calling yours Guo Wein. A bastard trash grade Rider like you still has the guts to dream of this princess. You¡¯re even more intolerable than this skinny peasant.¡± She said.


    ¡°Oh please, what kind of person has more right to be your Dao Companion than me? All the rest are too low talent or their cultivation is restricted and also there aren¡¯t many more Demon Dao Beast cultivators of high enough quality so what is the point in arguing against the inevitable?¡± He said with a teasing tone.


    ¡°Trash, know your place. A frog who covets swan meat will definitely be butchered by this princess personally.¡± she said grinning.


    The face of the man turns into a solemn one, ¡°I hold the power to be your companion and also the compatibility in my Dao Beast as well. Or would you go with some skinny monkey like this?¡± He pointed to Ning.


    ¡°It¡¯s better getting an irritating fool with a Yellow innate talent than to be forced onto a servant with only red color innate talent who got lucky to advance to the inner sect. I do not want to waste my time on someone who will have his limit stuck at the Dao Sprout causing my cultivation to stagnate as well.¡± She said brutally.


    The man¡¯s eyes burned with rage as he glared at her than turned to Ning. ¡°If you like trash like this so much! Let me show you what happens to them when someone gets in my way!¡± He roared and a large battle axe which seemed to shine with a mysterious glow appeared in his hand and it was swung to fast to react at Ning.


    CLANG! BANG!


    A shriek of metal on metal sounded and suddenly a sound of something exploding was heard. In an instant the large body of Guo Wein was sent flying by a kick to his side after his axe was blocked.


    Standing in front of everyone was a young man that looked similar age to the massive man and looked very fit and wore the same inner sect robe but over these robes was a simpler one and on his back was written the words, ¡®Hall of Law Enforcement¡¯.


    ¡°Guo Wein, you can insult and shout but raising a weapon against a disciple of the same sect is against the law of the sect. Do you really want to be punished that badly?¡± He said coldly.


    His long black hair was was tied in a low pony tail unlike Ning who had a high one.


    Guo Wein had been kicked fiercely and was sent sprawling on the ground five meters away and was coughing a lot before looking up and sneering, ¡°Miya Li, how dare you hit me?¡± He said with a ragged voice.


    ¡°How dare I? You were almost about to kill a young promising Rider disciple brother because you are a meat head who only thinks with his dick and dreams of fame and glory without working for it. Someone with such a shallow foundation and little disciple like you brings shame to my Geo Royal family sect.¡± he said. ¡°Now get up or else I will drag you to the Law Enforcement Hall to explain what you were planning on doing.¡± he narrowed his eyes.


    Guo Wein was almost spewing fire in rage. Slowly he got up before he grinned and walked over picking up his dropped weapon and looked at Ning, ¡°Watch out brat. You better not let me catch you outside of the sect.¡± He said.


    The man turns around to look at the two children.


    ¡°Senior brother, thank you for saving this one''s life.¡± Ning said almost instantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem, its our job to make sure this kind of thing doesn¡¯t happen. Still, what happened to make Guo Wein so angry? I only saw the last little bit and not the enter thing.¡± He said.


    Ning pointed at Zhao Rinrin, ¡°This dull headed girl get provoking that meat head saying stuff like calling him a servant and trash and he kept saying he was the only one that could partner up with her and she said she would even¡­ wait did you actually say something like you would take even a peasant as a partner?¡± Ning asked her.


    ¡°Who are you calling dull headed!? And this princess would never allow such a vulgar stupid looking peasant like you be this princess¡¯s partner much less her servant who carries this princess¡¯s shoes.¡± She replied.


    The two glared at each other but what was spoken from Ning¡¯s lips left the senior sweating cold. He was wondering if the little boy knew who he was talking to and if he knew what was coming out of his lips.


    ¡°You should apologize to me now and go talk with that guy to make him ignore me! You''re causing problems for me making him think I have any interest in you.¡± Ning said.


    Ning could see trouble when it was staring him in the face when that guy had attacked him out of nowhere. If he left it like this, he wouldn¡¯t know how he died if he ever found himself alone.


    ¡°Ah please calm down, this will just lead to problems in the future. Junior brother, since you were attacked I will need you to give a testimony of it for the Law Enforcement to register this incident and use it against Guo Wein. Junior Sister Zhao, you are also part of this so we also need your cooperation in this.¡± He asked gently considering who he was talking to.


    The angry look on the girl didn¡¯t dissipate but she turned around, ¡°Let me finish this delivery and get my job done first, I will follow after.¡± She said grumpy.


    As soon as she left into the building the Law Enforcement sighed and looked at the boy next to him, ¡°Junior brother¡­¡±


    ¡°Bo Ning, how should I refer to senior brother?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°I am Miya Li, you can call me Senior Li. Junior brother Ning, do you know who that young girl is?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes? An annoying girl who is causing me a lot of trouble.¡± Ning said bluntly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that, do you know who she is?¡± Miya Li asked again.


    ¡°Oh, Zhao Rinrin, I think someone said she is a really talented person from the Zhao clan.¡± Ning said.


    ¡°Exactly, the way you are treating her, one of the people from the highest ranking rider¡¯s clan as a rider, it is like closing all your doors before they open.¡± He said.


    ¡°But¡­ this is the outer sect. I heard from my mother that the three noble clans send their children to the outer sect to temper them without giving them real privileges. If it''s like that, even if she is from the Zhao clan, why do I need to act differently towards someone of the same status?¡± Ning asked completely innocently. Than Ning blinked a few times and frowned, ¡°Senior said you were surname Miya? Does that mean you are from the Noble Miya clan?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m from a branch family, not the main branch.¡± He said.


    At this time Zhao Rinrin walked out with a frown while her little ape was on her back. ¡°Fine lets go. And lowly peasant. About calling me a grumpy person. As an apology you will be my servant dog from now on!¡± She said.


    ¡°Dog! You¡¯re dreaming you dull headed girl. You caused me even more problems so you should apologize.¡± Ning argued back and the two sent glares at each other causing sparks to fly.


    ¡°Lets just go to the Law Enforcement Hall and get this done with and then you can deal with your problem there as well.¡± Miya Li said.


    The two children pouted before following after him while Zhao Rinrin tried to be in front of Ning but he would frown and speed up to be either equal to or in front of her causing her to be furious and start another round of arguments.


    Finally they reached the hall and after half an hour doing the recount of everything from when their previous argument started to when Guo Wein appeared and his attack was spoken the children were finally let out and the large man was sent into 1 year of isolated cultivation.


    As for the ¡®apology¡¯ the two kept butting heads to the point that one of the servants protecting Zhao Rinrin had to come out and tell the girl that she needed to go cultivate for her to break off the argument and allow Ning to go his own way as well.

 Chapter 9

    Deep in the mountains of the Royal Sect, in a specific region controlled by the Zhao Clan and countless other Rider clans, at the peak of the highest mountain which a quarter of the mountain had been carved out and made into a palace, sat a man and behind was a beautiful woman with bright sapphire eyes and long silky black hair.


    This was Zhao Rinrin¡¯s father and mother, Inner Sect Elder, Zhao Shizi and his 3rd mistress, Zhao Xin Tiao.


    Zhao Shizi, in appearance, was young but he had hundreds of years of age. Being on of the few people how was nearing the Heavenly Tree stage of the Rider system he held an unprecedented prestige among the sect and even the nation¡¯s people.


    For the young woman beside him, it is much less as she is a concubine she was of lower talent but as all concubine are their husbands Dao companion they could surpass their talent due to that but only by a small margin.


    The greatest advantage of Riders is the results gained through Dao Couple cultivation which is a resource in of itself for the Riders and without it they would have long been a lost cause due to the difficult methods needed to cultivate. It is the reason polygamy is greatly done among Riders unlike common cultivators who would take a single Dao Companion.


    The beautiful sword like brows on the face of Zhao Xin Tiao were currently scrunched up as she read alongside her husband. ¡°Is there really a boy who would act so atrociously to my Rinrin?!¡± She asked.


    In the cold eyes of the elder, his brows were raised and a glint of amusement was in his eyes. ¡°This young man is quite interesting.¡± He said and took another page showing Ning¡¯s information and a small investigation which already said he was taught about the head clan and the three noble clans. Even so he would still so boldly but heads with Rinrin even if she is in the outer sect.


    ¡°Such a vulgar boy. Only a Yellow talent thinks he can cover the heavens with his hand. He is a frog in the well unable to see Mt. Tai.¡± the woman said angry.


    ¡°This boy most likely is not Yellow but at the very least green talent if not higher.¡± Shizi said.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Xin Tiao asked surprised.


    ¡°He has no background, no backing. He came with Elder Lu and that old man likes talents, if he found an outsider with a lot of talent he would obviously protect them at the very least by hiding the true talent rank.¡± He said.


    ¡°Master, this servant was indeed informed by a carrier of Elder Lu who had reported the ¡®official¡¯ and the hidden talent but because it was previously only a small time boy I did not wish to take up master¡¯s time with such a small matter.¡± The elder butler said bowing.


    He was the head butler and a long time aide and companion of Zhao Shizi.


    ¡°So what is the real information?¡± the elder asked.


    ¡°The report given was that the child, Bo Ning, possessed a Peak Solid Green Innate talent which slowly began to form after flickering and stabilizing. The elder believed that if the boy were to remain and allow the pillars to continuously examine him the blue pillar would show initial signs of lighting up because the speed of which the green pillar lit up was within a minute of time but Elder Lu told him to stop so as to not reveal the full extent and simply kept it at the Green level.¡± the butler said.


    The eyes of the elder opened a bit and raised a brow while a small smile appeared on his face. ¡°For now, watch the boy, do not protect him or anything but don¡¯t hinder him either. Also do not stop Guo Wein from his pursuits. It will be a good test for the boy but you are to stop him from personally going against the boy until he enters the inner sect as dictated by the sect rules. I want to see if this boy¡¯s luck can let him keep his head or if he will be a stepping stone for someone else.¡± the elder said.


    ¡°Yes master.¡± The butler bowed.


    He turned on his heel and went to execute the order and after the door closed the eyes of the beautiful woman narrowed, ¡°Are you thinking of giving my Rinrin to such a vulgar peasant?¡± She asked.


    ¡°If he can reach the inner sect he would not be a peasant anymore. Besides the possibility of getting the attention of a master, he will also be fought over by the families if his talent is sufficient. His full talent is hidden, we spent nearly an entire day to find Rinrin had Blue talent but he got 1 minute only of test and reached Green talent. He is at least on par with Rinrin.¡± The man said.


    ¡°And what of the countless inner disciples wanting her? Guo Wein is indeed right in the fact that he is one of the few people compatible with her.¡± Xin Tiao said


    ¡°And you want to hand over Rinrin to him?¡± Elder Shizi asked.


    ¡°OF COURSE NOT! A mere servant of orange talent dare to desire my daughter. I would rather beggar made prince be her partner because at least he has the talent.¡± She roared.


    ¡°As expected, as for the fact that he can¡¯t be her match, I do not see that. The main difference is that the element of one of their beasts don¡¯t match up and that they do not have each other¡¯s energy.¡± He said.


    ¡°That can cause a big difference since Dao Couple cultivation need to have complementing elements and energy.¡± Xin Tiao said.


    ¡°The Earth and Ice beasts are different, it is a simple problem solved by giving the boy an Ice type Demon Beast and giving Rinrin and Earth type Profound beast. This will stabilize their energies.¡± He said simple.


    The woman thought it over but begrudgingly accepted the logic. Dao Couple cultivation had to have a balance and a connection between the two. If they cultivate different paths they would obviously suffer later on but as long as the element of the beast is the same and they have at least one beast of the partners energy they will cultivate that energy along side them. Each of them getting a beast of the others type will resolve the problem and cover up problems previously present. Infernal Energy and Qi are compatible energies as well. Both carry very dense energy of origin from the cosmos above and both refine the body. When mixed it can find a much more peaceful balance when compared to mana and Qi who hold completely different natures.


    ¡°The boy still needs to prove he is enough for my daugher. Now let us not talk about this anymore.¡± Xin Tiao said.


    ¡°Alright, for now let us go look into that report of a Wind Dragon caretaker. Although it has been reported a week ago there is no other news of this coming in so I was thinking of going myself.¡± the elder said.


    ¡°Just to see a caretaker? Even if it is a dragon it can¡¯t be that powerful right?¡± Xin Tiao asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a caretaker, even amongst beasts, caretakers are the most powerful or else they would not be caretakers.¡± Elder Shizi said.


    ¡°I see, do you wish to go alone or call someone?¡± Xin Tiao asked.


    ¡°Elder Lu got the information so call him in as I want to hear from his lips what he knows.¡± the elder said.


    The woman nodded, ¡°I will see to calling him then.¡± She said and stood upright like a proud flower and walked off showing off her beautiful curves which her clothing could not hide.


    ***


    ¡°Urg!¡± Ning exclaimed as his muscles were twitching in pain.


    His mother sighed as she looked at him after hearing how Ning felt the carriage was heavier than before. After recounting the last few days of what happened she could only shake her head and think, ¡°To men, women will always be their downfall.¡± letting out a sigh she called the little maids and told them to take Ning to his room and ordered the head maid to massage his body to relieve the pain.


    She than walked over to the personal medical garden and after touching it she inserted her Qi and controlled the garden to open and entered it.


    Inside the previously 5 acre garden had grown to 6 acres due to the week long refining it had received from Ning gaining a full acre more but the speed of the growth was decreasing now since Ning¡¯s cultivating capabilities were shallow. Until the Dao Beasts made breakthroughs it would take a little while to further advance this but it did allow her to do more. 4 acres was dedicated solely for spirit grass and 1 acre was several other herbs which was growing nicely already having become sprouts.


    She walked to the final acre which had fully grown transplanted herbs.


    Unlike the other sections this one was filled with vibrant life of different herbs. During the night she had taken the garden to a nearby medical mountain, one of the poorer quality ones which was left unguarded. Many low leveled herbs were removed at the root and transplanted into the garden before Bo Rei returned secretly. At this moment she walked around and stopped at a specific bush with a strange tear drop leave and giving off a bitter smell.


    ¡°Let''s see, common rank Bitter tear bush, fifty leaves should do.¡± She muttered and plucked the leaves and walked over to a large berry bush which was Crimson Blood Fruit which aided in making more blood in the body and purifying the dead blood from the body. She picked several other herbs in a small basket and then exited the garden before walking to the bath. Calling the maids they filled the large tub before Bo Rei began to crush the fruits and drop the leaves inside and slowly the crystal clear water slowly turned a dark green.


    ¡°Good, let this bath sit for an incense stick¡¯s time than help Ning into this medical bath. Have him call his Dao Beasts into it as well. This will heal the body and help body refining.¡± She said.


    ¡°Yes Mistress!¡± They bowed.


    The maids lit an incense stick, which would normally be used to meditate, and filled the room with a soft nice smell and once the first stick burned Ning was brought in with sore muscles.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    ¡°Young master, Mistress Rei has prepared a medical bath for you. She told us to say you should have your Dao Beasts join you because it¡¯s good for bodybuilding.¡± Ma Nanyun said with a smile.


    ¡°Is that so.¡± he said somewhat out of it but he looked at his ring and soon Tora and Tyrant appeared and the maids slowly helped him into the bath. He called the two over and with some help Tyrant was put into the bath and, after connecting, slowly allowed his body to sink while Tora simply entered and began to swim freely like a fish.


    Ning began to slowly circulate the Qi between the two and himself and slowly he felt the medical energy enter their bodies and his own causing the pain in his body to slowly vanish and instead an itching feeling was felt in his body as the medical energy passed through.


    Ning through a moment and activated the ¡®Titan Bull Titan Body¡¯ and very quickly all that rapidly accumulating medical energy started to undergo refining. In the body of the three of them, to Ning¡¯s surprise, the medical energy began to wash their skin and muscles which had been worn down to the limits today.


    It was also during this time that Ning slowly thought about the day and found that something was curious. Unlike the last days he had gone to do his job, a younger boy had showed him the way to his carriage instead of the foreman who usually designated this. He hadn¡¯t noticed at first but the smile on the boys face was one that carried some kind of malice but Ning did not know who the boy is or what he did to offend him.


    After a while Tyrant appeared and let out a little moo of excitement and Ning knew why. He had reached High Success in Level 2 but Ning hadn¡¯t expected that Tora would be swimming excitedly because he had already surpassed level 1 and was at Low Success level 2. Ning himself was on par with Tyrant and muscles were already getting more firm.


    He let out a breath and lifted Tyrant out of the bath while Tora swam up to the surface before jumping into the air and splashing a bit of water before he began to fly.


    Ning also got up and out of the bath himself and the three maids were there ready for him and began to dry and dress him.


    What was interesting was that Ning¡¯s previously somewhat skinny body had suddenly showed signs of muscle development.


    This was in direct contrast to the medical baths effects for body refining. His blood flowed smoother, his muscles were stronger, his skin was softer yet tougher, his eyesight was sharper and his senses were at their peak.


    ¡°Amazing, mother¡¯s medical bath is quite impressive. I wonder why she never made one before?¡± Ning said out loud.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because the herbs are hard to find.¡± one of the maids, a blue haired girl with slightly tanned skin and brown eyes, named Mu Yu Xin, replied.


    ¡°Ah, that makes sense.¡± Ning nodded as he let the girls dress him.


    He had grown somewhat accustomed to this but was still embarrassed by having others dress him since he had done so since little though some types of clothes he needed help due to the sash which are hard to tie. As for his clothing now, it was simply outer sect disciple robes. They weren¡¯t too complex but even so he still had to let them do their job and help him dress.


    After getting dressed Ning headed to his mother and told her what he noticed while in the bath.


    ¡°Most likely it is that Guo Wein or his followers who bribed that boy to increase the weight of your carriage.¡± She said.


    ¡°What can we do about that?!¡± Ning said frowning.


    A mischievous grin appeared on Bo Rei¡¯s face, ¡°Leave it be. If they keep increasing the weight it is better. As you get stronger you will need to force your body even more to temper your body more. You could say they are helping you train. From today on you will do the daily job, no matter how hard it is, and will come back and take a medical bath to heal and train your body refining technique by absorbing the medical energies.¡± She said.


    ¡°Do we have enough herbs for that?¡± He asked.


    ¡°A medical bath like that is good for 10 uses. There is no worry, if we need more we can search the nearby common rank medical mountains the sect leave open for disciples to gather their own medical herbs. Oh right, here go eat this and feed one to each Dao Beast as well and make sure to completely refine every bit.¡± She said as she threw three small balls.


    Ning caught them and when he looked his jaw dropped. ¡°Are these pills!?¡± He shouted and looked at them close up, ¡°I remember seeing one close up. These are Skin and muscle Tempering Pill.¡± Ning said and looked at his mother, ¡°Where did you get them?¡±


    ¡°Heh, mama has her methods.¡± She smiled in a cheeky manner.


    ¡°Does mother know how to refine pills?¡± He asked with wide eyes.


    She simple put her finger over her lips before taking a small crystal vial from her robe. ¡°Take these to sell and get some contribution points.¡± She said and handed the vial to him.


    He looked inside and saw Peak Grade Common Rank healing pills which are perfect for low ranking disciples. One vial usually sells for 200 contribution points and comes with 10 pills meaning 20 points each pill. It pretty much brings back most of the points he used to buy the garden and seeds.


    Then he looked at his mother, ¡°What about pill poisons?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Mother will help with those later on. For now just go sell those after you refine those three pills properly.¡± She said.


    With a nod Ning stores the pills away and runs to his room before feeding his two companions the pills and eats one himself and sits down as he felt the pill turn into a liquid and enter his stomach.


    As he began to circulate the Qi of the two beasts through their bodies the three pills began to release their energies through their bodies and rapidly the Medical energies burst out into the meridians and flowing to the skin and muscles rapidly tempering them.


    The three were hit with a rampaging pain as the muscle and skin felt like there were ants under the skin and the pain was quite painful but Ning could feel his progress in the second level rapidly increase as could the other two. Ning was circulating the technique in all three of them even if it wasn¡¯t compatible with Tora but the first 4 levels he could use to refine the skin and muscles. Then Ning would need to comprehend the Natural Law of Earth from Tyrant to refine his and Tyrants body but he did not know if it would work for Tora from then on.


    Still 4 levels were good enough increase because it would increase his endurance and defensive power as well as his strength by several fold. Just his defense would disregard anything below High Success Qi refining with just his body.


    After several hours, the overbearing power of the three energies mixing into the body of the three connected beings began to subside but Ning kept refining the energy more and more to make sure all the energy was refined so they wouldn¡¯t waste it.


    At this time Tyrant¡¯s seed began to resonate and the energy once again burst forth fiercely through their muscles. The reason was because Tyrant had reached the Peak of Level 2 and broke through which caused his cultivation to solidify greatly increasing the foundation of the Dao Beast Seed.


    This caused a chain reaction on Ning which pushed him to Level 3 as well and Tora also began to strengthen and his seed began to grow more dense and perfect.


    The level of seeds are decided by how many layers of energy is gathered. These are called nutrient layers which would feed the seed after it was formed and aid in the formation of the sprout but only strong seeds can make a strong sprout. The denser the energy gathered during the seed formation stage the better. This also means the stronger the body foundation will also translate to a better seed as such for one to have a strong seed, the body is the best foundation for a Dao Beast.


    At this time, Tora had 3 layers while Tyrant had just formed his second and at this time they were rapidly sucking in Qi and becoming denser instead of absorbing to form another layer.


    This resulted in slowly the power of the seeds increasing and the body followed as well.


    Visible to the naked eye, the whiskers on Tora slowly formed a single black stripe and some scales on his body began to grow darker towards black while some became brighter towards blue.


    For Tyrant, his skin grew thicker while the small rock like protrusion began to thicken. His stub like horns began to extend a bit and form a small rounded peak as the formation of his horns advanced a bit.


    These were signs of maturation for these beasts that came as they cultivated or aged.


    As the rest of the medical energies finished Ning felt the pain go away and relief spread through his body as he felt his pores open all over and a smelly liquid came out from his body. This was result of the Skin and Muscle Tempering Pill ejecting impurities from the body.


    As soon as he saw he also noticed the two next to him were in the same condition and the next second he felt mana in the air shift and rain clouds formed and began to rain on him.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± one of the maids muttered. ¡°We didn¡¯t know young master was about to wake up. We smelled the stink here and figured master had cleansed his body so we were going to wash master while you meditated.¡± The maids said.


    ¡°No need, I know it was for my best. Please continue and include these two.¡± Ning said with a smile and stood up while poking the two little ones.


    The maids nodded and did a quick clean and removed all the impurities leaving him completely clean and very comfortable. The reason was because he had reached Level 3 along with Tyrant and Tora had reached High Success of Level 2 and just needed a bit more to match them.


    At the mastery of Level two Ning¡¯s strength had increased by 10% of what it was when he started, his skin could decrease blunt damage by 20% and even his muscles could dissipate 10% more.


    This boost in strength was very welcomed because now he could pull the extra weight the others were making him will.


    Wanting to get out he left his house and flew to the city. This was going to be his first time entering the Alchemy and Pill refining hall and after using his map he soon found his way to it.


    The building was incredibly large with 5 stories and taking up as much space as half a street while the inside was filled with customers and pedestals with display pills. The medical smell around here made Ning have a relaxed but a sudden voice drew his attention so he moved from the door.


    ¡°Sir, how may I help you?¡± A young man asked looking at him with a business smile.


    ¡°How much for this?¡± Ning asked and fished out the vial with 10 Peak Grade Common Rank healing pills.


    The young man took the vial and opened it slightly and sniffed, ¡°Peak Grade Common Rank healing pills. We can buy these off you for 15 contribution points each.¡± He said matter off fact.


    Ning looked to the side, the low ranking pills were all on the first floor and this included Common Rank pills and by chance right near them was the same pill selling for 25 points a pill.


    The eyes of the young man followed Ning and his mouth twitched slightly, ¡°17 is the best offer I will give.¡± He said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ning nodded. That is still 170 points and Ning was a child with no background in the mercantile trade. How could he be able to negotiate. That said, his small look around had given him a favorable bargaining chip and increased his gains by a large margin.


    With the points received during the working days he already had 280 points and that instantly rose to 450 closing in on 500 again.


    The man took out a blue card and put it over Ning¡¯s card and transferred over the points. Ning checked to see if the correct amount was transferred and then left thanking the young man for his help. Afterwards he returns home to train and study for the school days to come next.


    ***


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± A forced intimidating shout came from an outer sect disciple.


    ¡°L-like I said sirs. The boy takes the carriage in a stride. The first day he suffered but the following days he quickly grew accustomed to it!¡± the young man said.


    This person was specifically the one that was leading Ning to his carriage which was over the weight limit. Even the carriage was a bit bigger to fit an extra 30 kilos but the last five work days Ning went from suffering to taking it in stride pulling them as if he was in the middle of a work out without complaining and would return the next day stronger and pulling it a bit faster.


    ¡°You idiots! Put an extremely large amount or break the cart, make him fuck up! That was Boss Wein¡¯s orders before he was taken to Isolated cultivation.¡± The boy shouted. Clicking his tongue he turned to the others near him, ¡°Seems we have to deal with this ourselves. Maybe we should kill his cow or something?¡± He said.


    ¡°I know, you take this and disguise yourself among the people travelling back. When you open the bag be very careful not to touch it and put it into the carriage of the brat. This is beast bait and it can draw in the many beasts along the path.¡± The other one said.


    ¡°Heh! I knew senior brother was cunning but this is just cruel. To think you want to draw all the other brats into it as well.¡± the other one laughed.


    ¡°The less brats, the less competition.¡± the taller one laughed. ¡°Now get going!¡± He roared at the young man.


    ¡°Y-yes sirs!¡± he shouted and ran off carefully storing the bag making sure it was hidden away properly.

 All cultivation systems, skills and ranking and stuff

    Qi System


    Body Foundation


    Qi Refining stage


    Houtian


    Xiantian


    Heavenly Dan


    Nascent Spirit


    Saint spirit


    All realms have 4 levels, Initial, Low success, High Success, Peak.


    Treasure ranking, Common, Mortal, Earth, Sky, Heaven


    Ungraded, Low Grade, High Grade, Peak Grade.


    Martial arts


    Unlike how the Qi system is divided by Initial, Low success, High Success, Peak, martial arts were different. Some of them had just 1 level divided into the ranks above but others had several levels which needed to be mastered and these mastery was divided in a similar manner, Initial, Low Success, High success and peak. Only the last level had would have an additional rank which was perfection where the disciple knows the martial arts to perfection and can even make it their own and improve on it or mix martial arts to create something stronger.


    Unlike for humans, Houtian realm was represented by the Qi entering the merrow of the body. Once the merrow is completely refined by the Qi a pure perfect flow of Qi in the body will occur but humans can¡¯t freely do this because once the bones have been washed by Qi they become too densely packed making penetration almost impossible so humans invented pills to allow a simple washing of the bone and marrow allowing them to bypass this stage and instead the Houtian is used to develop the meridians making them more robust and flexible and clearing closed meridians so called the pulse condensing by humans. For beasts there is no need and once the marrow is developed entering Xiantian is a simple matter of finding the opportunity.


    ¡®Pill Refiner: Rank apprentice = Common and Mortal rank


    Adapt = earth rank


    Master = Sky


    Grandmaster = Heaven.¡¯


    ¡°Ranks within the refiners are characterized similar to martial arts which is, common, Mortal, Earth, Sky, Heaven and within each rank there are 12 levels.


    Rider system.


    Seed Formation


    Foundation Formation


    Sprout


    Heavenly Tree


    Heaven and Earth Bridging Dao Tree (ascension)


    Egg compatibility


    White: then you have a low chance as long as you use spiritual power


    Yellow: you have a chance to hatch it by extending your meridians and let nature take its course


    Orange and red than the chance is even higher, if it glows gold then it is a perfect partner.


    Infernal Energy


    Body Foundation


    Infernal Gathering


    Essence Refining


    Demon Core Formation


    Nascent Demon spirit


    Primary Demon Spirit


    Infernal Saint Devil


    Levels are divided like the Qi system and each rank is also comparible to the same one following the tier but they are a tad by stronger having less ranks


    Spirit Rune System


    Spirit Rune Apprentice


    Spirit RuneMaster


    Spirit Grand RuneMaster


    Divine Rune Master


    Mana System


    Body foundation


    Mana Absorption


    Liquid mana


    Small Solid Core Foundation


    4 Inner Mantle Oceans


    Crust of Earth and Sea


    Mana World Dan (Ascension)


    Treasure Ranking, Copper, Bronze, Iron, Silver, Gold


    Ungraded, Low Grade, High Grade, Peak Grade.


    Spirit Beast Spirit Essence System


    Spirit Awakening (10 levels) ¡®single energy is slowly converted into pure spirit energy¡¯


    Spirit Gathering (Initial, Low, High, Peak) ¡®energy is absorbed into the dantian and body, causes the perfect conversion into spirit beast and advances the awakening of bloodlines.¡¯


    Essence Refining (Initial, Low, High, Peak) ¡®Refines energy into essence becoming more pure, initial stage must be surpassed so that the foundation formation for the rider can begin.


    Hollow Essence Dan ¡®the energy forms into a hollowed dan of Spirit Essence.¡¯ Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    Spiritual Dan ¡®Complete dan of spirit essence¡¯ (Yin flame tribulation 9 times)


    Nascent Spiritual Saint Spirit ¡®Spiritual Dan forms into a Spiritual Saint Spirit embryo¡¯ (Heavenly Lightning Tribulation 9 Times)


    Spiritual Saint Spirit ¡®Saint Spirit grows to maturity¡¯ (Heavenly Wind Tribulation 9 times) (ascention)


    Martial Cultivations


    Cultivating Arts


    ¡®Incubation and Seed Formation Art¡¯


    ¡®Carnivorous Hatchling Flying fish Qi Refining Art¡¯


    ¡®Bovine Beast Calf Qi Refining Art¡¯


    ¡®Carnivorous Flying Fish Houtian cultivating Art¡¯


    Martial arts


    ¡®Sky Fish Sky River Ascension¡¯ This movement technique has 4 levels.


    Level 1: By reaching peak of this level one can feel and use wind and energy from attacks to dodge or change direction. Speed is improved by 5% and improved capability to dodge.


    Level 2: By reaching peak of this level one can feel the winds and move like Sky fish in the flight. Speed improves by 15% and improves body flexibility allowing for many erratic movements.


    Level 3: By reaching peak of this level you will be able to use the wind to form a small stream to form head wind or use the energy of another. Initial understanding of the Natural Law of Wind needed for this. Streams of wind can also be used to spread your senses and the skin will become very sensitive to vibrations in the wind. Speed improves by 20%, able to feel movement of the air through the air currents. Body is flexible like a fish and has improved movements while in the air with some small capability to maintain air time through Comprehension of the Natural Law of Wind.


    Level 4: By reaching perfection one will be like a Sky Fish, minor control of the wind is possible and movement and even ¡®stepping¡¯ on the air becomes possible momentarily. Speed will improve 30% and you will be very sensitive to changes in the air around your body within a 20 to 30 meter radius. Reduces drag from headwind and improves speed by 10% when under tailwind.¡¯


    ¡®Titan Bull¡¯s Titan Body¡¯ a Refining art created to refine a body like a Titan Bull. This is purely for Riders who Bind Titan Bull as the requirement of later levels needs the unique Natural laws this Profound beast unlocks. This Body refining art has 9 levels.


    Warning, a strong body foundation is needed to start this.


    Level 1: By mastering this level the skin while slowly harden and be similar to a newborn titan bull but remain smooth to the touch as a human¡¯s skin. Skin will be able to deflect around 10% of blunt force.


    Level 2: By mastering this level the skin will toughen further, muscles begin to refine, impurities in both skin and muscles are refined. Muscles and skin will become as strong as Low success Qi refining Titan Bull. Skin can reduce 20% of blunt force and muscles can reduce 10% more. Body strength increases by 10%.


    Level 3: By mastering this level skin and muscles will be refined and be comparable to a High success Qi refining strength Titan bull. The skin will be able to take 50% of blunt force and gains resistance to slashing attacks. Muscles are further refined improving physical strength by 15% and will reduce blunt force by 30%


    Level 4: By mastering this level, muscles will reach perfect refining and can improve overall body strength by 25%, muscles will be able to reduce blunt force by 35%. Muscles will become hard enough to block slashing damage from any attack weaker than High Success Qi refining. An attack sent at this stage will be comparable to a Peak grade common rank martial arts.


    Level 5: By mastering this level, organs will begin undergoing refining, impurities will be discharged and endurance of organs will improve as well as body functions improving. Increased strength and endurance by further 5% as well as larger lung capacity. At this stage comprehension of Natural Law of Earth is necessary as the Qi to refine the body must be of earth element to protect vital organs. Advancement will not be possible without initial comprehension of this law.


    Level 6: By mastering this level, all organs will be completely refined and reinforced. One breath can hold for an hour, blood vessels will be wider and cleaner, ability to absorb nutrition will be higher and more. Overall strength improvement rises by 30%. A single punch at this level will be comparable to an ungraded Mortal Rank martial arts.


    Level 7: By mastering this level, all Bones begin undergoing refinement. Impurities discharged and density of the bones will greatly rise and overall body strength will be similar to an Low success Houtian upon mastery. When Qi circulates after mastery of this stage, an aura of a tyrant unique to the Titan Bull will slowly appear from the body.


    Level 8: Mastery of this level, all bones will undergo complete refining and marrow will start to undergo refining. Only Riders can reach this stage due to the fact that comprehensive knowledge of the titan bull is required. Tempering of marrow will require intensive training and massive amount of pain will be incurred from here on. Training method is just like Titan Bulls who possess inherit memories to perform this step. Upon complete refining of both bone and marrow, body strength will be comparable to peak Houtian.


    Level 9: Mastery of this level, the entire body will have undergone refining causing the body of the rider and will directly push strength to match an adult Titan Bull. Training this level will be the same as training the Titan Bull through the Xiantian stage and advancement will follow directly the cultivation of the Dao Beast. The complete result of reaching perfection is body strength similar to a Titan Bull, the body will be impervious to slashing or blunt damage below High Success Xiantian, aura of a Titan Bull will be expelled from the body of the rider when using this and a punch sent when using full strength without Qi is similar to a Peak grade Mortal rank martial arts.


    Warning, innate weakness to magical attacks, especially wind or subcategories, will appear as these are weaknesses of the Titan Bull.¡¯


    ¡®Flying Fish Saber Fin blade arts¡¯


    ¡®This sword art is for those who have Flying fish who develop sharp fins with cutting edges.


    Level 1: By mastering this alongside, Initial mastery of the sword arts can be found. Initial Mastery of Natural law of Wind is needed to obtain 100% of this art¡¯s power. First technique: Funnel blade


    Level 2: By mastering this level, Low success mastery of the sword arts will be acquired. Initial Mastery of the Natural Law of Wind is needed to obtain 100% of this art¡¯s power. Second Technique: Twin Fin Dancing Wind Blade.


    Level 3: By Mastering this level, high success mastery of the sword art will be acquired. Low Success Master of the Natural Law of the wind is needed to perform 100% of the power of this technique. Third technique: Tail Spikes Whip Pierce.


    Level 4: Perfect mastery of the sword art is acquired. Low Success Master of the Natural Law of the Wind is needed to perform this technique. Understanding of a Flying Fish¡¯s attack pattern is necessary. 4th Technique: Sky Dance.¡¯


    ¡®Domain of the Frost Drake¡¯


    Only Riders are permitted to train this due to Frost Drakes are impossible to contain.


    Level 1: By mastering this level you will slowly assimilate the demon essence of a Frost Drake. Upon chanting a specific chant it will induce a hypnosis and you will appear in a bloody frozen land. The land is the domain of a newborn Frost Drake. A Snowy mountain. Fight and kill, beware that injuries will wear at you spiritual energy and overtaxing will injure yourself. Once you completely master this level you will form a cold and bloody killing intent.


    Level 2: By mastering this level the killing intent will begin to thicken. The second level chant will begin to cause hallucinations, do not practice this if your spiritual energy is weak. The Demon essence will begin to merge with the spiritual energy and you will find yourself in the home of a Juvenile Frost Drake and a blood unending battle will ensue.


    Level 3: By mastering this level you will be able to infuse Demon Essence into the killing aura. By reaching this point a distance of 10 meters around you will form a domain where you''re killing intent will affect those within. From this point onwards you should not train without being a Rider of a Frost Drake. Demon Essence will slowly mix into the soul and slowly the aura of a Frost Drake will start to form from the soul to the spirit and outwards.


    Level 4: By mastering this level your domain will begin to carry a demonic cold and the ground will begin to freeze. The range is as far as 25 meters and within a 5 meter radius the ground will freeze and a cold hellish air will exist in the domain. People with a weak will will begin to hallucinate and their bodies will start to freeze. The movement of all energy will slow down as the cold enters their body and the body will start to freeze if they are not of the fire attribute.


    Level 5: By mastering this level a bridge between the soul and spirit will form. The demon Essence will perfectly mix. One must possess an indomitable will greater than the Frost Drake to suppress the Demon essence when in use. At this point it is possible to activate the domain at will and the demon essence will not reach for the spirit or soul without your choice but the effect it will have when used will be many times greater. The domain reaches 100 meters and the entire ground is frozen and a blizzard will form. Only those regarded as ally can come within. Frost Drake are immune to this unless they are weaker than the caster.

 Chapter 10

    At a small but well structured square at the commoners city, the Outer sect academy was placed. None of the school buildings were two floors and occupied the entire street. All the clans sent their children here and the outer sect disciples were included as part of their curriculum to properly train.


    At this moment it was early morning but the school was already active as the children were already arriving and one in particular was already in class cheerfully laughing while talking.


    ¡°... the magic control works better after I had done that but for Qi it''s a bit harder but it can focus more into smaller sections of the body and is easier to compress. The best thing for each is use them in their respective fields magic for long range and Qi for close range.¡±


    This person was Meng Bei. In school he was a diligent study and had long since become a good person figure but outside he was a prankster.


    ¡°Brother Bei sure is smart. No wonder you could master Shadow magic which is an enigmatic branch of magic.¡± One of the girls fawned over him. She was a commoner who hadn¡¯t been accepted into the sect but she could still learn at the academy so she could properly develop and work for the sect and maybe join one of the halls as a worker.


    ¡°No need to say such things. I only wish to help my juniors who come asking.¡± He said in a gentle tone.


    Puff!


    At this moment a hand touched his right shoulder and he suddenly felt his body was more than five times heavier as that hand was pushing his body down. ¡°Helping out huh?¡± A familiar voice said and as he slowly turned he saw the smiling Ning behind him. That said, the smile didn''t reach his eyes as he looked down at Meng Bei who had begun to sweat.


    ¡°B-brother Ning, how good to see you.¡± Meng Bei said in a friendly tone.


    ¡°Yes it''s quite good but brother Meng. I do wonder why you left so quickly when you could have met the famous Zhao Rinrin that time?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°W-what do you mean? Me a lowly Rider meet someone from the famed Zhao clan especially someone like the princess Rinrin.¡± He said.


    ¡°I wonder if brother Meng knows how much of a headache it is to listen to her and not only that but you also got me blacklisted by an inner sect disciple now because of what you said and she thought I said.¡± Ning said.


    ¡°H-headache? How could just talking with her cause trouble?¡± Meng Bei asked.


    ¡°That is because my stupid muscle brain cousin is the inner sect disciple in question.¡± Suddenly Guo Tian appeared behind Ning. ¡°That idiot has already been married to a lower class Rider clan because of his inferior talent but he wants Zhao Rinrin to rise in rank and to be the Dao Couple of someone with great talent.¡± He said coldly and sneered.


    ¡°Just tell him to leave me alone. I already have enough troubles pulling that carriage of bricks and sometimes stone and now I have him staring at me from the dark.¡± Ning said irritated then clicked his tongue, ¡°It¡¯s all because of that dull headed girl.¡± He grumbled.


    ¡°You still dare call me dull headed! Also why did a dog like you not properly greet his master!?¡± the same irritating voice shouted from behind.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t bow to a dull headed girl like you even if an entire carriage of bricks was thrown on my back!¡± Ning said.


    The brow of the girl twitched and a vein could be seen as she was clearly irritated. The people all around, including Meng Bei and Guo Tian had slackjaws as they saw the expressionless princess in a fit of rage.


    ¡°You vulgar dog! Bow before me and beg for apology!¡± She shouted.


    ¡°Hmph! Can¡¯t you come up with a better insult? How many times have you said that already?¡± Ning said.


    ¡°And what of you!? All you can call me is dull headed disrespecting this princess.¡±


    ¡°Fine then, I¡¯ll call you empty headed from now on how does that said.¡± Ning said and turned to the girl glaring and her face turned bright red in rage and sparks flew between them.


    Suddenly Rinrin turned towards Meng Bei and narrowed her eyes, ¡°I remember you, you¡¯re the face that I saw behind this dog. So you were one of the people insulting this princess.¡± She narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°Of course not miss, that was completely Brother Ning.¡± He shamelessly pushed the blame.


    ¡°Oh so a shameless idiot is your true face.¡± Ning narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°I prefer being called a ruffian or scoundrel.¡± He said shamelessly making the girls behind him looked confused when comparing him now to the image before.


    Guo Tian shook his head, ¡°Two idiots, one naive, the other stupid.¡± he said.


    ¡°Huh!¡± the two shouted together.


    ¡°And what about you!? It looks like you got a cow to lick your hair slick like that!?¡± Meng Bei said narrowing his eyes.


    Instantly Guo Tian¡¯s face turned bright red and he turned around glaring at Meng Bei.


    ¡°To me it looks like a nearly arranged birds nest perfect for his eagle.¡± Ning laughed.


    The complete contrast between their words caused the classroom to fall in silence. One insulted the slick hair but the other insulted his hair and the Dao Beast on his shoulder.


    Guo Tian was so furious that he was about to jump on them when a pouting stomp hit the floor. ¡°How dare you three ignore this princess!?¡± the final one of the group spoke up furious at being ignored by all three. She was as proud as a peacock and as beautiful so she had always been fawned upon but now this group of boys did not even spare a glance. One out right bickered with her, another was a ruffian and made fun of her behind her back and another simply ignored her very existence. How could someone so proud like her stand these continuous insults and she was about to lash out when the bell rang and the teacher walked in.


    ¡°Alright everyone get into your seats!¡± He shouted. Quickly most of the students moved to their seats but he saw the group of four still glaring at each other. ¡°You four, get to your seats! Class is starting.¡± the teacher said.


    They all glared at each other before each one split off to a different seat each with a scowl on their face and like this a strange atmosphere was left in the classroom.


    ***


    ¡°Damn it, even though this brat is naive, why is he so cautious? That stupid fish can¡¯t even let me get within 5 meters of that carriage to plant the bait.¡± The young man who was increasing the weight of Ning¡¯s cart cursed in his mind.


    The last two days he had tried several times to find a time to put the bait on Ning¡¯s cart but he had forgotten that the boy also had beasts. They would equally be attracted to the bait. If it was in the middle of the convey it would be the same as him being in a shark infested water and chumming the water where he was going to swim. It was than that he realized those people who had made him do this had intentionally made him a sacrifice for their plans. They had no plans on letting him get away or they at least though that planting it would kill two birds with one stone by having him die and removing all traces to them.


    Frustration and hate filled the young man¡¯s body so he spent an entire two weeks after he got the bait to learn Ning¡¯s movements. Several days he wasn¡¯t working because of school but the rest he would work without delay.


    He did not once think of setting up the carriage with the bag already open. It would instantly attract all the Dao Beasts and Wild Beasts to the Quarry and he could not get near the carriage but after spending enough time he found that there was a single opening.


    When they would reach the camp, most of the disciples would leave their carriage to go rest at the river for a very short time before returning to meditate.


    Having decided this was the best time he waited and finally when he saw the opening he sneaked over and dropped the small back on the ground on top of the bull harnesses before running away as fast as possible.


    He needed to vanish from here as because when they realize the bait was planted and the Wild Beasts and Dao Beasts go wild it would cause massive mayhem and there might even be disciples that die and he would be the prime suspect. He knew for a fact he needed to get hundreds of thousands of kilometers away and fast because the Law Enforcement Hall of the sect wasn¡¯t to scoff at. Be it inner or outer their power was at the highest level and inner court elders and disciples worked in these posts especially Riders who have hunting beasts with incredibly high trained senses. The most fearsome was the outer sect hall master who was a Rider and possessed the most infamous creature which gave him the nickname, ¡°Devil Hound¡±. This creature is the Orthrus.


    This was an incredibly hard breed to raise because it is an immensely rare dual energy beasts which cultivates Qi and Infernal Energy. It is amongst the highest degree of beast royalty only beaten by the Cerberus which is a grade higher and it a beast of the higher realm which the Orthrus has a chance of becoming upon ascending.


    The smelling capability of this creature is one of the highest in the world and elder in question is also one of the nation''s few Sprout Rank Riders and the Orthrus was a beast that had reached Nascent Spirit and Primary Demon Spirit ranks in each respective system it cultivated. It should be known, true experts are considered only those of the Nascent Spirit and Primary Demon Spirit and above. For Riders the Sprout rank is considered a high level existence usually elders and most masters of sects who take disciples are of this rank. The grand elders are even above that.


    As for this elder of the outer sect hall. Even the royal family would show respect because he is the nation''s leading figure for searching for escaped felons and during war, if a large figure were to sneak into the ranks of the army and cause havok. He can sniff them out in a heartbeat.


    As such, mobilizing the small bit of Qi he had cultivated, he ran because his life depended on it.


    Back at the river Ning was enjoying the water as he lay on his back while his head was half submerged into the water. Tora was swimming while Tyrant kept drinking for a long while.


    After five minutes Ning got up and stored some water and walked to his carriage with Tora and Tyrant in tow. As soon as he reached he carriage he found the small bag left on the harness of the carriage and Ning narrowed his eyes and scrunched up his brows. ¡°What is this?¡± He asked and looked at it.


    Suddenly the two Dao Beasts ran forward sniffing the bag but never touching it. They had something like a mental link so basic emotions could be felt and this time Ning could feel something like curiosity and hunger but it came from the very faint smell left on the bag. The real content is what had released that and was attracting their attention and it made Ning very suspicious of this.


    Very carefully he walked over and carefully picked it up and after seeing nothing had changed he looked at it and sniffed and moved it away quickly because it stank. It was not the typical stink but instead it was a strong sweet smell that was almost overbearing to the human senses. If allowed to dilute in the air such as burning an incense stick made of whatever it was the smell would be better or putting out small cup of essence oil to allow a gentle perfume into the air but this was extremely powerful.


    Because of how Tora and Tyrant were acting Ning couldn¡¯t help but worry considering how he had offended, somehow, Guo Wein.


    He turned on his heel and ran towards the crowd of traveling disciples. ¡°Hey, did anyone drop this bag near my carriage?¡± Ning called out.


    Everyone looked over and saw the strange little bag but before they could reply all the Dao Beasts began to move over and sniff as if there was something good inside and instantly made everyone wary.


    ¡°Where did you get this?¡± Rinrin asked serious.


    Ning narrated the short explanation and handed over the bag to Rinrin and she started to turn it but the bag was made of leather and had not external markings while the top was sealed tight by magic which was held by the robe which was enchanted to bind.


    ¡°Should we open and see?¡± One of the disciples asked with a bit of greed in his eyes.


    If it was treasure or some kind of herb it would really help them if they could get it. Also since the Dao Beasts are attracted than it must be something good for them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we should open this.¡± Another disciple said. He was holding on to a small wolf beast which was trying to squirm out of his arms to the bag.


    Most of the Riders were in unison on this because when it comes to anomaly involving their Dao Beasts, it directly affects their cultivation and they can feel the beasts reactions, somewhat, through a link.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    ¡°I say we open it!¡± The greedy disciple said coveting this causing everyone to frown.


    ¡°I agree with disciple brother. Just because you are worried about you beasts doesn¡¯t mean that it is a bad thing. They seem attracted to it meaning it''s something they want.¡± another disciple said.


    Soon enough the crowd was split in two on this and it was causing a lot of unrest as the group that wanted to open it seemed to be getting more aggressive and this bag was making it hard to control the Dao Beasts.


    Ning expanded his Meridians and cycled his Qi and soon found the two had no longer falling under the effects but instead were glaring intensely with a hidden rage.


    ¡°Hey, if you cycle you Qi the Dao Beasts will break out of their trance.¡± Ning quickly said and very soon they had the beasts healed but now every last one of them showed intense rage towards the bag. Which caused the other party to be shocked by the sudden change.


    Still under this moment of having their guards dropped one of the greedy disciples activated his movement technique and stole the bag running away. ¡°Ahaha! Let''s stop this bullshit already!¡± He shouted and pulled the sealing string. At once he opened the bag and flipped it over and what fell out was an incredibly smelly pile of meat and at the same time everyone paled.


    ¡°BEAST BAIT!¡± someone roared.


    Ning¡¯s eyes sharpened as soon as he saw this, ¡°Someone destroy that quick!¡± He shouted.


    At this time Rinrin had jumped up and her hands revealed a bloody mist and at once she shot that at the pile of bait. She didn¡¯t even care about the disciple nearby. That bloody mist made contact and completely froze the meat in blood colored ice and she landed on that pull with an axe kick smashing it all. Next she turned to the disciple who had snatched the bag and glared at him with shining eyes.


    ROAR!


    Unfortunately at that time a massive roar came from the depths of the woods. Following it countless roars could be heard.


    She glared at him and grabbed him by the neck and smashed a fist into his Dantian and released her Infernal Energy sealing his Qi before she dragged him over. ¡°Someone tie him up. Riders, those with flying mounts get ready to fight from the air. Those with only land beasts get ready to fight on the ground. Magi should hide in the back and provide support. Practitioner will be in the front. Those with higher strength in the front, those too weak remain with the Magi.¡± Rinrin said instantly as she took control of the situation.


    At that time the ground began to rumble and suddenly the treeline broke as a massive black ape appeared roar and rushing towards the crowd.


    ROARHHHHH! ROWAHHH!


    Second heavy ape roar containing heavy amounts of malice came from Rinrin and her Snow Demon Ape jumped out and rapidly grew before meeting the huge ape in combat.


    Following that came countless other monsters.


    Ning pulled back Tyrant into the ring and quickly jumped on Tora standing. He had only trained it a few times and circulated his Qi to his feet to remain attached to the Tora¡¯s back. He never removed Tyrant¡¯s connection though, the powerful earth Qi was really necessary at this point because they would need to fight a beast wave.


    At this moment a bright red flare burst out of the crowd and launched rapidly into the air and Rinrin¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°The emergency flare was shot! It will take only 5 minutes at most for the Law Enforcement Hall and many other disciples to arrive.¡± she shouted.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ning said and bent forward as Tora flew off.


    In the air were many bird and other beasts and it was Ning¡¯s first air battle. How could he not be worried being so high up but training to fly under combat situations he had trained with his mother in his two years?


    Behind him other flying creatures began to appear and take to the skies but he was the first to arrive and what was in front of him was a high success qi refining Black vulture.


    It saw Ning and Tora and screeched and flew towards them in a berserk manner.


    ¡®Sky Fish Sky River Ascension¡¯


    The billowing wind picked up pushed Ning and Tora out of the way but as they dodged by a hairs breath Ning concentrated his Qi and strike out on the wing passing right next to them.


    CRACK!


    The sound of a crack was followed by a pained screech. Ning and Tora didn¡¯t even look and dove down towards a wild Peak Qi refining Flying Tiger Fish. Ning jumped off Tora as they drew near and dropped down with his legs straight and just as the Flying Tiger Fish passed Ning smashed down on it like a missile breaking several bones and then jumped off just as Tora arrived next to the fish and with a dead whip of its tail slammed the spikes on his tail into the head and body of the fish and pulled it back covered in blood.


    Then it flew rapidly at Ning and caught him in mid air before flying off.


    In the two years that Ning has trained, Bo Rei had them train a few maneuvers such as jumping off and catching mid air, how Tora should fight with his spikes and other things.


    As Ning landed he turned his eyes forward and saw a pack of similar Flying Tiger Fish that was circling them. They were all weaker than the one before and they were surging towards them.


    Suddenly Tora made a turn and his eyes shined a sinister glint. Ning felt a large vibration on Tora¡¯s Dao Seed and it released a thick aura through his body into Tora he turned and roared.


    The roar was like a ripple and hit them all with an overbearing suppressive force.


    In truth, not only the Flying Tiger fish, anything below High Success Qi refining was impacted by the suppressive force in Tora¡¯s roar that sounded like a true tigers roar. It is said that Tigers are one of the four celestial beasts equal to a dragon. The Flying Tiger Fish is a unique beast because all flying fish types fall under the category of descendants of the legendary Roc, the fish which jumped to the heavens and became a bird. Flying Tiger Fish are stuck under both beasts gene pool.


    When most of the weaker ones were frozen by a suppressive force, from deep in the woods a roar that was even more powerful hit them all.


    Ning felt his body go cold and even Tora was hit by an even greater suppressive force born by an even higher force and was trembling. ¡°Xiantian rank.¡± Ning muttered feeling cold inside.


    The breathing of all the creatures grew heavy as they thought the deeper forest creatures were coming close.


    The forests were usually separated in levels usually several hundred kilometer wide. The stronger they are the deeper into the back mountains of the mountain range they will go. Near the road ways and the sect in general most beasts are Qi refining or Houtian, for magic beasts it is until the Small solid core stage and Demon Beasts are too rare and usually appear already deep in the forest.


    The forest was being crushed as an amazing being came and several times several beasts could be seeing running away. Most of the previously quelled beasts turned into a frenzy again and the pack of Flying Tiger Fish once more advanced on Ning.


    ¡°All our hard work.¡± Ning sneered and looked down a moment before turning to the others, ¡°You all go that way and stop those beasts. You Magic Beast Riders, use magic to suppress the swarm of Green Sparrow Peckers. You with the Winged Blood Tiger! Stop that Scaled Firelizard that is advancing from the east. You, you and you, help me stop this pack of Flying Tiger Fish!¡± Ning shouted out orders quickly into the chaotic scene


    On the ground, Rinrin had remained on the ground to lead the common disciples to form a defensive wall to push back the beasts. The close combat beasts were the primary defense while the Qi practitioner were aiding them.


    It was only when a figure jumped out of the forest causing a world shaking smash that the entire scene froze.


    Grrrr!


    The giant body was growling, the body was of a Lion while the tail was of a Snake. This was a premature chimera who had yet to form its third body but even so this creature was even rarer than the Orthrus. It is born as a normal Profound Beast Lion, after it reached Xiantian it will grow a Demon Snake tail and further on it will again grow a third body on its back in the form of a Magic Beast Goat. This Chimera was one of the few three energy beasts in the world and is considered a mutant beast born from common Profound Lions beasts.


    The pressure coming off of it was extremely heavy and disgusting. The figure was already a bit disfigured and the tail had already become the massive four meter long snake while the body of the lion was three meters high and 6 long. The muscles were rippling and looked like the skin would break under the strain.


    The snake looked around and released a rattling sound as and hissed just before the Lion roared and pounced like lighting at Rinrin.


    At that moment a burst of wind came from the left as Ning landed on the back of the Snow Demon Ape where she was and gripped her around the waist. ¡°Come on!¡± He shouted and the ape looked before he instantly shrank down and grabbed Ning¡¯s leg as he jumped and landed on Tora who was coming in and quickly dodged through the masses of beasts. They mobilized the ¡®Sky Fish Sky River Ascension¡¯ to it¡¯s limit as they weaved through the attacks of all the beasts while behind them the Chimera was rushing at them. The main reason was one, Rinrin was one of the few with Demon Beasts and the Dao Beast Seeds were compressed knowledge pertaining to her two demon beasts. At this stage the Chimera needed an incredible amount of Infernal Energy to supply to the snake for it to continue to grow until the later stages and then it would need to cultivate mana as well after that. Each new body it needed to cultivate from the start. It was an unfortunate curse that came with power.


    ROAR!


    It roared in rage as it saw the irritations getting in the way and it slammed everything out of the way as it chased them away.


    ¡°L-let me down this instant!¡± Rinrin shouted in embarrassment.


    ¡°If you want to die I don¡¯t mind.¡± Ning said.


    ¡°Not that! Let me stand at last, stop touching me!¡± She shouted.


    ¡°Is this really the time to be worrying about this!?¡± Ning roared back at her as he was guiding Tora through the beasts aiming for the forest where it would be easier to get away.


    The Chimera roared and the focus of the many beasts turned to Ning and Rinrin and Tora had begun to try and rise into the air when countless beasts jumped up and caused them to weave and dodge the attacks and lunges.


    ¡°This is getting us nowhere!¡± Ning shouted and continued to cycle around his Qi as he tried his best. The monsters had already forgotten about the bait and was now under the command of the Chimera who was out to hunt for human sacrifice for it to grow stronger.


    As the two were pushed further and further down as he got to forest and the beasts climbed on the trees and jumped at them and as soon as he cleared the trees the roar came and the flying beasts would come in but thanks to Tora¡¯s speed he could out do them.


    ¡°H-how much longer?¡± Ning asked solemnly.


    ¡°No more time young man.¡± A cold voice said before a catastrophic pressure fell over the entire mountain. Not a single beasts moved, anything in the low levels instantly fainted, anything ranking Houtain or above was pushed down to the ground and couldn¡¯t move as for the Chimera it was fearing for it¡¯s life. It could barely move.


    ¡°A beast wave¡­ boy what happened?¡± the cold voice said before in front of the now still Ning and Tora in the air a man dressed in long black robes with a white one overtop they could see the ¡®Hall of Law Enforcement¡¯ written on the right side of his robes and probably on his back.


    ¡°Black robes? An elder!¡± Ning¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he felt this kind of pressure. Below the man was a black vulture whose size measured dozens of meters and made Tora look like a small shrimp.


    ¡°Junior greets esteemed elder. This junior located a suspicious bag which was sealing Beast Bait but because it was sealed we could not figure out what was inside and the camp was split between those who wished to open and those who did not before it was stolen from our hand and opened. The bait had been destroyed by this miss Zhao Rinrin.¡± Ning said everything in a completely submissive tone.


    ¡°Beast Bait!¡± His eyes scoured the camp and saw the frozen space where the meat was crushed and nearby was the bag. The man waved his hand and the bag flew up and stopped in front of him. He looked at it and sneered before looking down at all the Wild Beasts. With a thought the pressure on all the disciples and the Dao Beasts were let up and they all withdrew into a corner trembling at the might of this person.


    As for the Chimera the man waved his head and a simple wave of energy flowed out towards the beast. The energy wasn¡¯t either fast or slow but the terror in the Chimera caused it to be unable to react and when that energy hit it, its body simply fell over devoid of life.


    ¡°Child who saved the Zhao princess, you have earned that carcass, your two beasts, Flying Tiger Fish and Titan Bull, they both can eat meat, simply remove the tail down to the base without a single bit left then feed them the meat. They will experience accelerated growth and the bull will advance greatly. All disciples, your reward for hanging in until the end shall be these beasts, you may take them all and trade them for contribution points. I, Hall Master of the Law Enforcement, Rou Jing, shall be responsible. You have experienced hardship so once you collected your game you are to trade it in and report to the Hall of Law Enforcement because we shall initiate an investigation into this. Har¡­¡± He shouted and beside the man a two headed dog appeared. He moved the bag down, ¡°Ignore the smell of the disciples, find anyone who is not present in this location.¡± He ordered.


    ¡°Yes sir!¡± He barked and the two heads sniffed the bag for a long moment before jump over and seemingly jumping on air and smelling everyone before it sniffed round and raised its head and growled.


    The next moment black smoke and fire rose up and it howled as its body grew nearly a hundred fold becoming a behemoth that instantly shot into the forest leaving a path of destruction.


    ¡°You two, good job leading the disciples, I will be sure to report that to the sect once I report this incident in. You may land and procure your catch.¡± The man said and sat down and closed his eyes.


    Ning looked down and nodded to Tora and as they landed Ning put down Rinrin and walked over to the carcass of the chimera and in his hand a glowing orb appeared with a small pot and tree and soon the body was sucked in.


    ¡°You are using a personal garden to transport them? Don¡¯t you have a space item?¡± Rinrin asked.


    ¡°Not everyone is from a rich family.¡± Ning said coldly and climbed on Tora and flew around taking earth and wind type beast after killing them. Ning also killed all the Flying Tiger Fish he saw and picked up the injured alpha he had killed first and stored them all in an empty space in his garden which slowly gathered more and more and soon everyone had gathered more or less an amount.


    Those who were Riders with flying beasts helped transport the others who were not taking several and soon they reached the city and headed for the Mission Hall which was where hunting requests are picked up to hunt beasts and turn in the bodies for contribution points.


    Ning in particular turned in 32 Qi refining stage creatures of different types and elements he picked up while keeping bovine and the flying fish because eating similar beasts might help them grow stronger. The total sum of points was average around 200 to 500 for those peak rank. Of course there were Magic Beasts near the small solid core stage and below mixed in. With 15 gaining 200 points, 10 gave 350 points and 7 gave 500 gave a grand total of 10,000 points in one go. For most of the disciples who had undergone the trials and risks during this time this was a reward beyond compare for the risk they had suffered through. Not only that but a few people, mostly Riders, had more bodies stored because feeding them to their beasts gave more benefits than anything else.


    Afterwards they reported to the hall and were put under questioning where they said what happened after Ning found the bag but the greedy ones twisted the truth to keep themselves off the frying pan and fire but the boy who had opened the bag and caused the problem which could have been avoided was punished by having his cultivation crippled and thrown out of the sect left in the city with his family.


    Ning returned home where the news had traveled like wildfire and Bo Rei came over and hugged him gently. He recounted everything that happened and what the Hall Master had said and inside the garden they found the remaining bodies and a smile on Bo Rei¡¯s face showed how happy she was.


    ¡°Let''s first clean this, once we get the key ingredients out let''s see if this miss can¡¯t cause my baby to rise like a star.¡± She said and the two spent the entire night and the following days which had the duties suspended due to the investigation, removing specific parts and bones she could use especially the hide. The other beasts were eaten directly by the two beasts as replacement for their food.


    As for the culprit, two days after the incident, the Orthrus returned and in his jaws was the, still living, skinny boy who had been increasing Ning¡¯s weights and he was tortured but almost died several times but did not reveal it and so he was publicly hanged as an example.


    As for Ning, the next work day Tyrant easily pulled the now true 500 kilos of weight because now he had reached Peak of Qi refining stage and his training in ¡®Titan Bull Titan Body had reached level 4 thanks to all the food and there was still a large amount remaining.


    To those who were part of this, they were in hiding because the Law Enforcement was still investigating who was it that planned this attack and so time passed without any incident.

 Chapter 11

    A complete year has passed since the incident with the Beast wave. Besides the person who dropped the bait no other was found. The bag, which was a magically enchanted bag with an expanded space inside similar to the Qi refined space rings, had spent too long in the hands of that young man and the smell of any other person before them was long since covered and had faded. If the bait had been dropped on the same day it was passed over they would have found someone but the bag was held for weeks so there was no way to accomplish the task without the scent.


    For the disciples previously working the Quarry job, most did not want to continue. A slight trauma had been left and it caused great discomfort for them so the sect decided to do a job shuffling because leaving disciples in situation of paranoia could cause internal demons to form and cause problems later on.


    As for Bo Ning, unlike before he was given the job to aid in plowing and tending to the medical gardens of the alchemy hall.


    Unlike the small garden Ning has these were extremely huge going for a few hundred acre. To Ning¡¯s surprise it was even a newly made one that had yet to start planting and so the Sect wanted to have him and a few other Riders with strong beasts to help plow. This was in consideration that they all train body refining techniques so they gave them a ground to pull the heavy weight and do massive physical exertion.


    Of course, this massive exertion was for one reason and one reason only. This Medical garden was ranked, a newly created and now the third, Low Grade Earth Rank Medical garden. The size was approximately 500 acres and because of the high grade, the soil in this garden is extremely hard. It takes at least Houtian level strength of common different types of elements or a de facto Strength type beast of at least High Success Qi refining. At the time Tyrant was still Peak Low Success Qi refining but because of the ¡®Titan Bull Titan Body¡¯ level 3 it was already at a point of breaking through.


    Not only that but Tyrant had eaten the meat of several other earth type beasts and even a Low Success Houtian Titan Bull Ning had acquired. Cultivating the energy from that meat and blood he ate, it caused a massive jump in quality to his own body and seed. The same goes for Tora but to a lesser degree and he ate the Flying Tiger Fish and gained the same boost.


    They were only needing a moment to exert their strengths. Humans usually needed quite a lot to break through but beasts needed to exert their bodies to the max. Only in rare cases such as bottlenecks would a human breakthrough during combat or life and death situations.


    From such situations Ning happily started to work to plow the fields by pulling the large plowing tools.


    After an entire year, 5% of the space was cultivated but most of that space had been occupied by nothing more and nothing less than a medical mountain.


    Medical mountains are a unique natural structure born when energies gather in one location usually a natural formation like a mountain. They can be small as hills or as big as several mountains grouped as one.


    For this one, it was a group of three mountains which had been refined by the alchemists and placed inside the medical garden. A unique feature of Mortal rank and above medical gardens is that to make them truly work you need both a supply of energy of any kind you will use and you need these medical mountains. The reason being that the mountains themselves aren¡¯t useful but medical mountains are formed by naturally magic runes or spirit runes in a formation. These formations will draw mana towards them so for a medical garden to function it requires these mountains to draw in the energies for them. By doing so the previously hard soil slowly softened. Natural weather began to form and rain, small streams formed and soon connected into rivers slowly improving the ground quality and decreasing the difficulty and the only required thing needed was a part of cultivated land which the mountains would plant its roots into.


    While Ning was doing this, the job shuffle brought Meng Bei there as well due to his turtle which, while slow, was strong. On the other hand Zhao Rinrin was given the job to tend an already existing medical garden as well as kill pests.


    Pests are monsters that spawn by magical or spiritual means. They are spiritual bodies that slowly live off the land causing damage to the crops and later it can rip a hole in the dimension and draw in magic and profound beasts filling the place with chaos.


    That said, this lasted until a weeks ago when she was able to get her Snow Demon Ape to break through into the equivalent to High Success Houtian and her harpy broke through into the equivalent to Houtian.


    This was the condition for Riders to advance into the inner sect.


    There are two methods to do this. One is by completing this condition and people who do so are usually better regarded in the inner court.


    The second method is that every 3 years a contest is held in the outer sect and the top 10 rise up to be part of the inner sect.


    Besides Rinrin, Guo Tian also broke through almost simultaneously causing them to draw in some attention. Guo Tian¡¯s second beast was actually a Black Iron Scorpion which is a highly poisonous beast. This was his second beast and his Yellow Wing Eagle had reached High Success Houtian.


    As of now, for Ning, he was working hard and both Tyrant and Tora were at the Peak of Qi refining and peak of Low Success Houtian after a year of hard work and training.


    Also, Ning wasn¡¯t the only one that grew. Because of his high rise in contribution points last year he was able to accomplish a lot of his mother''s list. He took his four maids to acquire an egg and under his mother''s instructions he was to get 2 eggs. They had to be combat beasts and Strength types more favorably if they could fly to make transport easier.


    The ones who got this were Ma Nanyun, the first maid he met, and another one named Hua Gu Luo. This other maid was blonde with green eyes and was the most well embowed of the girls. She had the most womanly figure of the four.


    As for the beasts they acquired, Ma Nanyun was able to get a Jade Soldier Ant. Jade Ants are a pure white colored ant with incredible defense and strength. They are a Profound Beast of utmost loyalty thinking the Rider is the queen. They are an earth type element beast as well.


    Hua Gu Luo on the other hand acquired a Black Scythe Mantis. This is a Profound Beast which develops its arms into extremely sharp weapons. Its surprise attack is extremely fast and its attack power is high.


    Thankfully, Ning didn¡¯t have to waste contribution points to find a cultivation art for them. He knew a large number of cultivation manuals up to the Initial Xiantian stage he had gain from the Wind Dragon.


    One thing to note is that both were winged creatures. The Jade Soldier Ant was a rare aerial ant with a set of strong wings but it is also an earth type beast so the speed is nearly a fourth of wind type flying beasts and half of another element beasts.


    Sitting down in his room Ning was breathing deeply while his Medical Garden was in front of him. He was chanting very quietly while making several hand seals while a flow of green and brown energy flowed from his body passing through the medical garden several times.


    It¡¯s been a long time since he kept refining his medical garden. He refines it daily because every improvement he has will allow his Qi to further improve the garden.


    At this moment there was 19 acres in it but along with that there was a very special item inside.


    At the dead center lay a large hill which had previously not existed. This hill was rocky but had trees still growing and it had a dense medical aura around it compared to the rest of the garden.


    This was the lowest of lowest quality Medical Mountains, Ungraded Common rank. His mother had researched all the surroundings of the sect for nearly four months before she located this little hill and she took the garden for almost two weeks and refined the mountain into the garden causing the previously Low Grade Common Rank Medical Garden to increase to High Grade and it had a small capability to draw in energy.


    Still it made Ning smile seeing his own garden slowly growing but as he finished he sighed but did not store the garden and instead entered it with his two companions. He walked to one edge and soon found a small building he and his mother had built inside and opening it they found a cold wind come out and inside was half the meat from the Chimera.


    They had taken small bites only and eaten the others first instead to allow them to digest the meat over a period of time and now only the Chimera is left.


    ¡°Time for us to break through. You two go on and finish off that Chimera.¡± Ning said.


    HISS! MOO!


    The two let out excited roars and ran forward before taking a larger size and began to gurge themselves on the meat from the Initial Xiantian stage beast.


    They didn¡¯t stop until there wasn¡¯t any meat left and Ning took them both into his arms and left the garden and stored the Garden before laying down the two of them on both sides of himself and let out a long breath.


    He closed his eyes and began to feel the ever open connection. At this moment there was an ever growing immense energy building up in their stomach and it was starting to leak into their bodies and be transported to the Dantian.


    Ning smiled as he activated the ¡®Bovine Beast Calf Qi Refining Art¡¯, ¡®Carnivorous Flying Fish Houtian cultivating Art¡¯ and ¡®Titan Bull Titan Body¡¯ all at once.


    The first two followed the proper path on each of their bodies but the body refining art was active in all three of them.


    At this moment their body began to work and accelerate the breakdown of the meat which began to release the immense Qi stored inside and at that time it began to travel through their bodies with increased force. Ning had always controlled the cultivation of the three. This had allowed his Spiritual Power to greatly rise as he trained by doing several things at once. At this moment thought, it was slowly pushing him towards his limit because the Qi in the body was immensely dense.


    This was the distinct difference between Houtian and Xiantian. The difference was huge and this showed it even more as the energy was now being released and their bodies were as if they were being washed by several dozen medical baths. The difference was that the energy was causing them to feel pins and needles in their skin and muscles. At once all three of them burst through Level 3 of ¡®Titan Bull Titan Body¡¯ and entered directly into level 4 and under the unending and painful stream of energy the muscle and skin of all three of them was bombarded with the Chimera¡¯s energy. Even as they refined it and made it their own Qi trying to control the follow the energy flowing into the muscles was too extreme. The skin seemed to start cracking and the muscles burned.


    Breaking down and rebuilding, this unending cycle of pain happened for an entire hour until all three of them instantly broke the 4th level and entered the 5th level.


    Tyrant¡¯s cultivation had reached the Peak Qi refining but Ning had been lagging behind until now finally started to catch up.


    At this moment the two suddenly grew to their full size. At this moment Tora was three and a half meters long and Tyrant was two meters tall and three meters long.


    Their muscles were twitching under their skin and looked like worms were running under their skin and inside Ning¡¯s body an overbearing surge of energy was entering their seeds.


    At that moment Tyrant¡¯s Seed flashed brown and Tora¡¯s flashed green and the flow became even stronger as a new layer form and the two beasts simultaneously broke through. As of now, Tora had formed eight layers while Tyrant had formed five.


    Even so the energy kept flowing but after the energy had formed the layer and the breakthrough happened, the energy had been half spent and now losing a massive amount of force the energy was filling the seeds and was refined slowly making the layer grow denser.


    As for their body refining, Ning had was still meditating but because he had to focus a lot of the seeds, he now noticed the presence of that powerful and strange force that was slowly excluding from the seeds. One made him feel light as air and the other seemed like he was hard as the earth. Ning knew this was a strange feeling of the Natural Laws and so he closed his mental eye and let himself feel these energies. It passed through his body and spread through his Meridians until it reached the two Dao Beasts and slowly merged with the Qi and slowly returned to the seeds. Like this the three remained silent for four hours until the feeling from the seeds went away and all the Qi from the Chimera was completely digested.


    Slowly Ning opened his eyes and took a breath which seemed to pull a small part of the atmosphere while he slowly lay his hand on the ground and the small tap seemed to send ripples through the wood into the earth and he could feel it like a vibration going out and coming back.


    He could feel a space of 100 meters around him when he wanted to feel something. He turned around and saw his two Dao Beasts. They both had a massively fierce aura of a Houtian. One was at the High Success Houtain and the other Initial Success Houtian.


    He knew Tora was already nearing his potential limit of Initial Xiantian. Still as he examined Tora he found he had a massive growth spurt. Measuring 5 meters his tail spikes now harder but slightly shorter. His muscles were ripped and on display. His four fins seem to reflect the light like metal which was a result of a new martial technique Ning obtained when he choose his weapon. It is called the ¡®Flying Fish Saber Fin blade arts¡¯. The art was High Grade Mortal Rank and required 1000 points to learn plus 50 points per day in the rented room. It had taken Ning 8 days to perfectly memorize the profoundness of this. As for the weapons, it sat on his belt two light long swords. They were curved similar to the wings of the Flying Fish and depended on speed and precision meaning it wasn¡¯t good for frontal confrontation.


    Looking at Tyrant, he was now a huge three meters tall and five long. His muscles were bulging with energy while he snorted a steaming hot breath. His two horns were now grown into peaks.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    He looked ready to run Ning over if not for the fact that Ning knew this big massive creature was as docile as a baby towards him.


    ¡°Heh! We succeeded!¡± Ning laughed.


    The two let out roars of satisfaction before they shrank. Their main features like natural weapons and coloring didn¡¯t change. The newly grown horns remained but the fine point had dulled to a rounded stump which would not hurt. It is similar for Tora who had the spikes.


    Looking outside Ning saw that it was day time already and he smiled.


    He turned and opened the door only to find his mother and the maids waiting there. ¡°Congratulations!¡± They said.


    ¡°Ning, go bath first and than we can celebrate your rise to the Inner sect.¡± Bo Rei said.


    ¡°Where you all waiting here?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°We felt the fluctuations several hours ago so we knew you were breaking through. You had been stuck at the bottleneck for three months now so it was obvious that you would break through soon.¡± The butler said. ¡°Come young master so we can change and go to the outer sect management and formally complete your rise. Young master will definitely draw attention with your rising and there are most likely some people who are watching young master.¡± He said.


    Like that Ning followed him to the bath were the medical water was cleaned and the bath filled with brimming hot water. The maids walked in and began to prepare his bath while he undressed. They helped him wash and finally allowed him to enter where he relaxed. Ma Nanyun and Mu Yu Xin both washed the two Dao Beasts before letting them into the water.


    Even so Ning was too excited to advance. To cultivators, wasting time was wasting time to cultivate. So after making sure everything was properly washed clean, especially in places he would never allow the maids to touch, he exited and they dried and dressed him.


    ***


    In the inner sect, Elder Zhao Shizi was currently busy. Ever since his daughter had advanced into the Inner sect by advancing through breakthrough, he had received proposals from the son¡¯s of several esteemed Rider clans. Most of them caused him to sneer at them as he read the information of all the supposed husbands.


    All of them were established inner sect disciples with a Main wife and several concubine and they wanted to take her as another. It was obvious that he would prefer to leave his daughter without a husband than to make her someone¡¯s concubine. She was either the main wife or she wasn¡¯t going to be marrying.


    The only person still remotely open was Guo Tian who had advanced with her on the same day but the boy''s talent was Yellow to Green. It was barely acceptable to put him in the elder¡¯s eyes but not enough for him consider unless it was the last choice.


    He didn¡¯t even look at someone like Guo Wein even when that boy was quite compatible being a rare Demon Beast Rider. This is because the man was a servant who got lucky and advanced to the inner sect by purchasing a second beast but he was already a servant of the inner court. Elder Zhao would never even lay his eye on such a low ranking individual.


    At this moment a knock sounded and the voice of his most trusted butler came from the outside. ¡°Enter.¡± Eldre Shizi said.


    The aged butler walked in and bowed, ¡°Master, I have received news that a new outer sect Rider has just been promoted to Inner sect.¡± The butler said.


    ¡°Is there a reason to inform me?¡± The elder said not even looking.


    ¡°There is master, this is the young man whom your 3rd miss¡¯s Rinrin bickers most with, the young boy Bo Ning.¡± The butler said.


    The brow of the elder twitched and he finally looked up with some degree of interest. It¡¯s been a single week since Rinrin had been promoted to the inner sect. Even so she has not returned home because there is a strict regulation that disciples will be treated as such and must remain in the Disciple spaces. Only after they advance beyond the age of 40 will they be given the rank of Deacon usually. Those who become a direct disciple of an elder or high ranking member will usually be put in positions of strength like vice managers or vice hall masters or lower ranks to start out but usually the lowest ranking.


    At the moment Rinrin is in one of the ten Spirit mountains of the Zhao Clan.


    Spirit mountains are similar to Medical mountains but they are very different at the same time. They are a unique formation where large branches of Spirit vein rise near the surface. The thickest branch is usually at the top and along the side there are countless arms where the sect builds villa¡¯s with arrays and formations to draw and contain the energy within cultivating rooms in these villa. This is a high ranking resource the sect provides the inner disciples.


    There are many types of structures in the inner sect which are separated by the mountain they sit on.


    ¡°Oh, his talent and perseverance isn¡¯t bad at all. He could maintain his speed cultivating as fast as my daughter even without the high ranking knowledge the sect provided her during her childhood.¡± Elder Zhao said.


    ¡°Yes master, at this moment the boy has already been given a Magic Spatial pouch as is the common procedure and has returned to his compound to store the remains of his things. What does master intend?¡± the butler asked.


    ¡°The boy never did a proper innate examination. He only did a 2 or 3 minute one so tell the vice manager of the inner court management hall to redo a proper 2 hour test. I will personally witness this behind one sided glass. I have quite some interest in this boy. Him and the other two who are quite friendly with my daughter, they would make a good team.¡± He said.


    ¡°Oh, master believes so? How so?¡± the butler asked curious.


    Elder Shizi grinned, ¡°A team can only exist of people are open to one another, for one year I had them watched. It is quite an interesting relationship, they bicker when near each other but they do not distance themselves and are instead drawn to each other. The four personally do not notice this but how can this old man not? Also these boys have an interesting effect of my previously arrogant daughter. It may be because of their growth speed, her matching Guo Tian was actually a large blow because she had the support of the beast corpses she fed her beasts.


    Demon Beasts are unique in that they can eat any kind of creature and advance well. Infernal Energy is different from Qi and mana. By cultivating Infernal Energy one refines this energy and forms a demon core which is than filled with Infernal Essence. It is this energy that is very compatible with Qi which is what made Elder Zhao quite interested in Ning. It would still work for them both as long as Ning got a Demon Beast, it would advance very quickly.


    ¡°Master¡¯s perception is impeccable, I shall send word for the Vice manager to prepare for masters arrival.¡± the butler bowed and left.


    ***


    Ning and all his servants, whom he did not want to change because he was already used to them, were now standing before the large platform where innate talent is tested. Ning was confused by this but did not question it but it showed on his face and currently the vice manager was smiling.


    ¡°Um¡­ Esteemed Vice Manager Zhao, is there a reason for my son to redo the innate talent test?¡± Bo Rei asked since she knew Ning was worried.


    ¡°Yes, previously disciple Ning had done the test but it was conducted within 1 or 2 minutes. The test of a Rider should take between an hour and a half to two hours properly because this array has to completely examine his. The result is bound to change but Outer sect Elder Lu had gone to protect this young boy but high ranking members were obviously informed of this information. Now that he is part of the inner sect we require an accurate measure of his talent. This is also because some high ranking people wish to pair this young man with their daughters but their highest talents would not easily be paired.¡±


    ¡°This disciple is ignorant and wishes to know, is pairing done just to continue the Rider bloodline?¡± Ning asked.


    The vice manager smiled, ¡°No child, your main wife and you concubines can only be Riders because they will also be your Dao Companions. Riders constitution is a rare and difficult to improve constitution after a point. That is where Dao Couple cultivation comes in. Even if your beasts are talented, there are limits but Couple cultivation helps break these limits. That is why Dao Couples are matched up with high level talents as the main wife. Usually they are comparable to each other which is why a low ranking talent will only covet a beauty and try to suppress competition.¡± The vice manager said.


    ¡°I thank vice manager for his words which enlightened this little one.¡± Ning bowed, ¡°Is there a reason for waiting?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°Yes, these high ranking people wish to witness your test themselves. So of course we are simply waiting for a short while.¡± he said and at that moment a Deacon appeared and nodded his head, ¡°It seems they are all here, child please proceed as you did the first time.¡± Ning nodded.


    Ning nodded and walked to the white pillar and sat down before connecting to Tora and Tyrant releasing their auras and touching the pillars.


    It instantly lit up to yellow and half a minute later the green began to flicker and became solid after a minute.


    The pillars remained silent for another five minutes before a small flickering in the blue pillar started to signal the talent.


    For an entire half hour the blinking grew stronger before it stabilized in a solid Blue.


    Hidden behind the one sided glass many of the high ranking clans had shining eyes as they looked at this boy with expectation. They coveted his talent at this moment and were telling their servants to bring a detailed list of this boy¡¯s achievements and martial arts as well as which beasts he used as well as bringing a list of their still single and most talented children.


    As for Elder Zhao Shizi he was looking with no change in his expression as if it was only natural.


    ¡°This young man¡¯s innate talent is greater than the young miss.¡± The butler said.


    ¡°Of course, he would not have kept up with her breakthrough if he was not. The resources the girl had as a baby are far beyond the boy¡¯s and he is still on par so it is obvious he has higher talent. If her were to do a 5 hour test I do not doubt he would land at the violent black talent.¡± Elder Shizi said.


    The butler nodded understanding that this elder knew how to gauge a talent with just his eyes.


    The eyes of all the people remained fixed on the pillars and after twenty minutes the violet pillar began to blink.


    At the side almost half an hour glass, which was a treasure that could accurately measure time by releasing sand at appropriate intervals, showed that half the time had passed.


    After the violet pillar began to blink, for almost an entire hour it grew stronger and with ten minutes left the pillar solidified the potential at Purple causing a large ruckus among the many people. Many of them knew by now that the Zhao clan would most likely push their Blue color talent Zhao Rinrin on him, she was the generations highest talent. None of the lower clans had a better talent and at most a Green color appeared. Of course they still covet the boy¡¯s future influence.


    The position of concubine for Rider¡¯s is not a degrading position, not when it is someone with large potential. There were many people who wished to give their daughters as concubines to Ning now because they knew he would eventually be one of the sect¡¯s main heads in the future.


    As the color firmly fixed itself Ning did not move until told to and when the two hours were up the Vice manager called Ning down and he finally looked over and his jaw dropped when he saw the Violet pillar lit up. The array remains lit for almost five minutes afterwards so that proof can be taken, usually a picture recorded on an image array, and to allow any large people watching to properly confirm with their eyes that this was true.


    As soon as Ning got near his mother he saw a proud wide smile on her face. The eyes of the maids showed admiration towards the boy and the butlers showed pride.


    At that moment several older men dressed with Silver colored robes adorned with images of different beasts and many other luxuries, appeared and quickly walked over.


    ¡°Young man, I, an elder Huo from the Huo clan, I wonder if you are willing to take our Huo Su as a concubine. Her talents are of Yellow Green, although not as good as yours but still proper for a young mistress.¡± He said smiling.


    ¡°Do not kid around!¡± Another one shouted, ¡°young man, your main wife, I do not dare covet but as 1st mistress take my Guo Clan¡¯s Guo Bing, she is quite beautiful and a pure Profound Beast Rider.¡± A Guo clan elder said.


    The name Guo clan made Ning realized the Guo Tian was from an inner sect high ranking clan. It somewhat explained why he was arrogant as he was.


    Suddenly a silent pressure spread out from the back of the group and the backs of all the old men who has appeared was covered in cold sweat before they quickly turned around and took several steps away clearing a path.


    ¡°We greet Elder Zhao Shizi!¡± They said in unison.


    ¡°Greeting elders, it seems we are all in accordance that this young man¡¯s talent should not be squandered.¡± He said in a calm tone.


    ¡°Of course, of course. We do not dare try for Young Miss¡¯s possible perfect match.¡± One of the elders said.


    With a nod the other elders nodded and Elder Shizi smiled before walking through the opened path to stop in front of Ning.


    ¡°I am elder Zhao Shizi, I believe you are quite well acquainted with my third mistress¡¯s daughter, Rinrin.¡± He said.


    ¡°Junior greets Elder Zhao. Sister disciple Zhao was my classmate until her inevitable rise to the inner sect.¡± Ning said in a polite tone.


    A smile arose on the face of the elder, ¡°This boy has good senses to him. His mother must have schooled him quite well. This woman as well is quite a mystery, not once has my men been able to find anything before the time she married into the Bo Clan and even their family didn¡¯t know her real name which was dropped before her arrival.¡± He thought and looked at Bo Rei, ¡°You have taught your child well, you must be proud of his achievements.¡± He said.


    ¡°When one¡¯s child is successful, it brings face to his parents, I am proud to teach him because he is my child so even if he wasn¡¯t successful I would still pride myself in what little achievements he could bring.¡± She said.


    This caused the elders to raise a brow, indeed if they didn¡¯t have talent you can only pride yourself in what success they are destined to bring. He had brought a vast achievement by advancing to the inner sect through breakthrough which is the highest level of promotion while more than half the inner sect comes from contest winners.


    ¡°I wonder if you are willing to pair you son with my Rinrin, I have watched this child for a while to see if he is worthy and he has of now proven not only does he have potential for my daughter but he also gets along quite well with her.¡± he said.


    Bo Rei giggled and this smile drew the eyes of the elders. How could it not, although she was already a mother, she was of the Xiantian stage and her beauty was well preserved. She looked not a day over twenty and her smooth skin and silky hair caused ripples of desire through these old men.


    ¡°I am quite conscious of their relationship. When my son speaks of your daughter I can only hear how he has yet to realize how alike the two are. They say love and hate walk and in hand and I see that with them.¡± She said.


    Ning¡¯s face was twitching as he finally realized what was going on. His mother was intentionally accepting Rinrin as his Dao Companion for him. ¡°Since when have I had a good relationship with that dull headed girl!?¡± Ning shouted but he was clearly smart enough to know that he had no power in this conversation and he could not offend the high ranking man in front of him who was part of the clan that pretty much ran the Rider¡¯s of the sect but then he realized something.


    ¡°Um¡­ elder Zhao, this one does not wish to be disrespectful but Sister disciple is a Demon Beast Rider and I am a Profound Beast Rider. Our energies do not mix.¡± he said.


    ¡°Of course I have noticed that and such a problem is quite easy to resolve. You possess Profound Beasts of Wind and Earth elements, she possess demon beast of Wind and Ice elements. My Zhao clan can easily purchase an Initial Heavenly Dan of Earth type for my daughter and an Initial Nascent Demon Spirit rank Ice Demon Beast for you. My for Demon Beasts being able to reach the High Success Essence refining stage is what allows them to reach the inner sect. The strength is equivalent to High Success Houtian.¡± He said with a matter of fact expression.


    Ning could say no more to avoid this and the elder smiled as he saw this. ¡°The more I see this boy¡¯s reaction to Rinrin, the more I think of myself and my Main wife.¡± He chuckled quietly. ¡°I assume there is no problem to pair up the two then?¡± He asked Bo Rei.


    ¡°Of course not, I had already expected this after I first heard him talking about her so I am happy to see it happen.¡± Bo Rei said.


    ¡°Good, I shall leave the formalities of introducing you and taking you to my daughter¡¯s compound with all your servants. You know how Rinrin will act so react accordingly. Gentlemen, I take my leave, I hope you will wait some time before seeking this young boy so that he has time to adapt to the new environment of the Inner sect.¡± He said.


    The face¡¯s of the people someone stiffened because to them the words had another meaning, ¡°Let the child be and let nature take it¡¯s course or I shall not be polite.¡± They nodded and laughed dryly.


    ¡°This old man will take his leave then.¡± The Guo clan elder bowed and with him all the others bid farewell to Zhao Shizi and Ning while the elder himself left last leaving the butler to lead them and summoning forth a powerful Winged Scaled Fire Lizard who was a few steps in bloodline below a fire dragon.


    Taking this he lifted into the air and traveled to Rinrin¡¯s courtyard to deliver Ning and his group.

 Chapter 12

    ¡°HAS FATHER GONE MAD!? WHY OF ALL PEOPLE DID YOU BRING THIS VULGAR PEASANT TO BE MY PARTNER!?¡± a roar that resonated throughout the entire mountain came from one of the higher up villa on one of the Zhao clan spirit mountains.


    ¡°Please calm down young miss, please allow me to explain everything so that you can understand the situation.¡± The butler said.


    ¡°Understand! How can I understand this!? I train Demon Beast! He doesn¡¯t! How can we be a Dao Couple!¡± She roared.


    The old butler sighed and fished something out of his pocket and as Rinrin was about to shout again he pulled a tiny pill and shot it right down her throat.


    ¡°T-that! What was that¡­ huh~...¡± She said and her eyes got a bit droopy and she seemed tired but didn¡¯t completely fall asleep. When she noticed what this was she fell down sitting and closed her eyes.


    ¡°Good, young miss, while you clear your system of that ungraded mortal rank sleep pill I shall explain. Young master Ning, when he arrived, performed a 2 minute innate test as a means to find his talent and keep it hidden while he was in the outer sect. Your father ordered a proper two hour test and it was shown that in these two hours his talent rose to the violet rank meaning his talent is even above your Blue rank talent. For the beasts, your father has already said that he would gift you and young master Ning a compatible beast. You would get an initial Heavenly Dan potential Earth type Profound Beast to match young master Ning¡¯s Titan Bull and he would get an Ice type Initial Nascent Demon Spirit Demon Beast to match your Snow Demon Ape.¡± He said explaining it all.


    After a minute her eyes shot open and they were brimming with rage. ¡°But why did father not talk to me about it!?¡± She shouted and was nearly crying.


    ¡°Of course this is the decision of the clan and not yours individually. Even young master had his mother accept and not himself.¡± He explained.


    When she looked at Ning she saw he was sulking while sitting in the corner and could clearly see he was far from happy about this. Even so for some reason she felt extremely pissed off by this attitude. It is understandable if she was unsatisfied since he was from a humble background but she had nearly the entire Royal family sect at her back. She had countless suitors and yet the most unremarkable one was made her Dao Partner. How can she be happy about this? But seeing the unsatisfied expression on his face made her blood boil in rage.


    ¡°Oi vulgar boy! Why do you have that face!? Is this princess not good enough for you huh!?¡± She shouted trying to vent her rage.


    He looked at her and frowned, ¡°So noisy.¡± he said simply.


    Just these two words were enough to make her go crazy but she heard a giggling and looked at the source and found a beautiful woman. Rinrin froze in place as she was mesmerized by the beautiful woman who possibly surpassed even her own mother.


    Seeing her looking Bo Rei smiled, ¡°I am Ning¡¯s mother, Bo Rei, it is a pleasure to meet you.¡± She said.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m Zhao Rinrin.¡± She said.


    Bo Rei smiled a bit and walked over before petting her hair and than moving her hand under Rinrin¡¯s chin and lifting her face. ¡°Such a cute little girl, showing and frowning isn¡¯t good for a young miss. Being spoiled is fine but if you do that towards all the little people it will make you lose your shine. You can be graceful and spoiled which would make you seem above someone below you and you could resolve all arguments seeming as if you are the better person instead of a child fighting.¡± She said.


    Rinrin¡¯s face blushed a bit and she fidgeted and quickly turned and ran into her room to hid.


    ¡°Such a cutie, I never had a daughter and just seeing one so cute becoming my son¡¯s main wife makes me want to dress her up to look like a doll.¡± She said.


    All the nearby maids, including the six that came with them, all nodded and began to giggle and started to chat. The maids from Rinrin¡¯s group also quickly walked over and they began to chat as they found this Mistress was quite to their liking and could even make the little devil princess retreat.


    The following morning the two of them gathered when the butler returned and presented them with new Inner sect disciple Rider equipment. This was a pair of tight fight bracelets which moved along with their movement. This was because the hands are important for later when they start cultivating together. After changing it they were taken to get the balancing eggs.


    Ning asked his mother what type he needed and she sat there nearly a full minute.


    ¡°You have Speed with Tora, Strength and Endurance with Tyrant so you should go for Active Defense and Support with the next one because endurance isn¡¯t defense and support can be suppressing through aid or changing the environment.¡± She said.


    To Rinrin she told her the same thing, she had Speed from the harpy, Strength from the ape so she needed Defense so looking for a Defensive type was the best for their stable growth. Like that they went off.


    ***


    ¡°W-what!?¡± Guo Wein roared. After a year in isolation he had come out a bit before Rinrin had been promoted and was the first to ask for her hand yet after a week the Guo clan elder appeared saying that Zhao Rinrin was offered to Bo Ning who had done a proper innate test unlike the first and had Violet color talent. His mother had accepted the proposal there and the Zhao clan even compromised saying they would bank for the two to obtain a Profound Beast and Demon Beast of two ranks higher than their second beast so that they could form a proper Dao Couple.


    No one denied the boy¡¯s talent so forget the Guo clan elders trying to get the girl to be with Guo Wein, the current genius who had arrisen, Guo Tian, was only Green talent how would the Guo clan have the face to try and match them up?


    At this moment Guo Wein was trembling in rage as he was sitting at the Guo clan¡¯s hall after the elder called a meeting dinner.


    His body was releasing a bloodthirst that made the nearby people look at him and the elder also noticed and narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Guo Wein, do you have an objection to this? You should know that Elder Zhao Shizi himself came up and asked for the proposal and not some servant or lower ranked elder.¡± the elder said.


    ¡°How can that lowly brat be compatible with my Rinrin!? She was to be mine and yet some noname trash appeared out of nowhere how can I accept?¡± He said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overestimate yourself boy, you, an Orange colored talent, are lucky to be an inner sect disciple. You have five concubine and a main wife. You really expect Elder Zhao to give his prized Blue color talent daughter to someone like you who would only hold her back?¡± The elder sneered.


    ¡°How would i, one of the few Demon Beast cultivators, hold her back!? That brat doesn¡¯t even have a simple notion of how to train Demon Beasts!¡± He roared.


    ¡°GUO WEIN! Be silent this instant! Although they have been partnered, there is a chance that even with the Demon Beast the Zhao Clan will give they aren¡¯t compatible. Do not condemn yourself over petty greed and lust. If you do we will not back you.¡± The elder shouted.


    ¡°Stupid idiot, you also shouldn¡¯t forget that there is a 2 month protection period for all disciples who rise through breakthrough. Ning AND Rinrin have broken through and rose because of that. They are both under intense protection as prospective high level members. Someone like you is just a stone in the way of the two if you do something like that.¡± Guo Tian said coldly.


    ¡°You brat! You just advanced into the Inner sect! You think you have higher rank then I, your daddy!?¡± He roared.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think, I know! Can¡¯t you tell from the positions we are sitting?¡± Guo Tian grinned mockingly. ¡°Also you are trash that can¡¯t even aid your beasts to surpass Initial Xiantian. Those two? If they can put their differences aside and do even the most basic level Dao Couple cultivation it will take less than a year before them to have push their first beast to Initial Xiantian.¡± Guo Tian said.


    The Guo Clan elders looked at his smile and raised a brow.


    The elder who had gone to meet Ning looked at Guo Tian with raised interest. Most of the higher ups had some knowledge of the relationship of those around Zhao Rinrin because of her talent. The most eye catching was obviously the trio formed by Bo Ning, Guo Tian and Meng Bei. Them and Rinrin formed a group that was the epitome of love and hate. They would not avoid each other and would actually move closer but when in close proximity they would but heads and bicker to the point that most people only look to figure out who it is before turning back.


    Only now did the elders find that behind the ¡®hate¡¯ there was probably admiration, rivalry or even affection which children do not know how to express. Rinrin in particular has extremely childish reactions towards the three because none of them register her existence which the highest crime in the book of those who lived under the spotlight.


    The elder leaned in towards the Clan chief who also leaned in a bit. ¡°About that, it is common for the clan¡¯s to present those who advance through break through with a Dao Egg. What of his?¡± the elder asked.


    ¡°We are still waiting to see who would pair with him. He will need that third position to form a connection between Demon Beast or Magic Beast if they have those. If they don¡¯t then it would be for getting a closer element compatibility.¡± The chief said.


    The elder nodded and sat back straight. ¡°Both of you silence. Guo Wein, what Tian has said is true, even after four years you are unable to break through the Initial Xiantian but we of the clan do not believe it is because of the lack of incentive. As such to try and activate your potential in one month¡¯s time you are to leave the sect to adventure. It will do you good to clear your head tempering yourself in the world. You might also get luck and find some treasures to help you advance.¡± The elder said.


    Guo Wein was trembling in rage, adventuring outside had three uses, to get someone out of trouble, get rid of him for some time so they don¡¯t cause trouble and to train people who were stuck in a bottleneck and needed inspiration.


    At this moment, he was falling under all three category and it made him want to cough blood in rage all the while watching Guo Tian¡¯s goading face.


    ¡°Yes¡­ elder¡­¡± He said through clenched teeth but couldn¡¯t stay anymore and stood, ¡°I shall excuse myself.¡± He said and waited for no one¡¯s acknowledgement.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    ¡°Hmph, trash thinks he is something. Toad who covets swan meat.¡± Tian said and took his cup of tea and called a maid to pour more.


    ¡°While still on this topic, little Tian, we need to decide which clan miss you would accept.¡± The clan chief said looking at him and took out four letters.


    ¡°The Huo clan, Shu clan, Zhao clan and Miya clan have sent letters of proposals. The Zhao and Huo clan have proposals for main wife while the Shu and Miya only wish for minor connection with concubines.¡± The chief said and spread his palm which caused the letters to fly through the air and stop near the boy.


    Each one was adorn differently. He looked at the Zhao clan and took it before pulling out the letter and reading it and his eyes sparkled. ¡°The Madam¡¯s 4th daughter, Zhao Ru Lei, Green Blue talent personally wished for pairing with me?!¡± He asked in shock and looked at the chief who was smiling.


    To a large family connections was the best thing. Even if Ning were to marry Rinrin she was still ¡®only¡¯ the daughter of a concubine. Even if Zhao Ru Lei had slightly less talent, she had the main wife¡¯s support. It should be know that the main wife is usually a disciple as well and has her own connections besides the husband himself. The woman in question was from the Huo clan and was a rare born Blue talent as well while Elder Shizi himself was the same rank of talent.


    He is a Green talent so a Green Blue talent is just a bit higher but not by much. From the fact that they had taken the choice of giving Ning the 3rd concubine¡¯s daughter to Ning he would get the Main wifes. Still he looked at the Huo clan letter but it wasn¡¯t as high as he expected and instead was lower. One of the Clan chief¡¯s granddaughters of Yellow Green talent meaning she was lower talent than him. There wasn¡¯t even a comparison. If you had two pieces of cake you would obviously want the bigger one if you were left to choose.


    ¡°The Zhao clan 4th daughter.¡± he said and held the Zhao clan letter.


    ¡°Will you not look at the other two?¡± The chief asked.


    ¡°They are concubine proposals. At this moment I need to get properly into gear with the inner sect and not get several women and indulge myself like cousin Wein. If that means a single Dao Companion it is fine. It will also be hard to deal with so many different people who would have different beasts. The main wife is the main cultivators while concubine are a luxury that need strength to be able to handle.¡± He said.


    A number of the men chuckled.


    This was what he thought now but in truth, Dao Companion cultivation is a 2:1 trade where women benefit more. It is the reason why it is incredibly hard to find women with more than one husband while men have three or for.


    Men would usually want women with higher talent because the return would be higher to him than her than as a balancing agent conducted by nature itself. It¡¯s just that the children did not know this fact and would learn the hard truth that a Rider with many concubine is not a luxury but the securing of necessary resource for cultivation.


    ¡°We shall tell the clans that you are not taking concubines at this moment then.¡± The chief said chuckling and withdrew the three letters. ¡°I will head to the Zhao clan to complete the marriage, also this is not her marrying into our clan but you marrying into the Zhao clan due to rank and seniority.¡± The chief said.


    ¡°Does my Guo surname pass on?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Only to the first son born.¡± the elder next to the chief said.


    ¡°Then it is fine.¡± he said nonchalantly. What was important is that his family would not abandon him to the Zhao clan and would be a mutual benefit.


    The men nodded and continued the dinner talking of other needed problems while enjoying the meal.


    ***


    Upon returning from the Egg treasury the two children each locked themselves in their rooms. Bo Rei had wanted to talk with them and see their beasts but she had to give up and simply asked the head butler that Elder Shizi had left. His face was extremely well known and due to his position, he was treated almost like a sect elder because he was Elder Shizi¡¯s personal butler and top servant. His word was the elder¡¯s.


    ¡°Like custom they searched all around for the defensive type beast. We brought out all the eggs with their information that matched the max rank we could give the children and they searched it. Young master Ning had an amazing find because he had a Gold compatibility to a Frost Drake. I never expected for something with high level dragon blood to have opened up to him so well. As for the young miss she obtained the Steel Horn Rock Rhino. Mistress Bo should know of this creature, the horn is the hardest part and had the highest concentration of iron. This creature eats metal ore and always searches for better metals to improve its horn. The skin is harden residual minerals it¡¯s body processed and could not use. This, as well, had a gold compatibility.¡± He said.


    Bo Rei was quite shocked by Ning¡¯s choice but happy as was she for Rinrin. ¡°Why is it so easy for children to gain gold compatibilty?¡± Rei asked.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t the higher the potential of the beast the harder it is to find eggs and event the Dao Beasts of the clan don¡¯t breed often so high ranking beasts are harder to find. We had expected a red glow but not a gold.¡± He said.


    ¡°Well, it is fate which has gifted this.¡± She said but sighed, ¡°But it seems that this will come with a price sooner or later. Good things never last but I can only prepare my child for it. Thank you for the help, I will be going as I need to put these servants into tip top shape. Sadly I really hoped for some common cultivators or magi so that I could train them as guards for the villa. With so few servants that I could properly train it makes me feel insecure.¡± She said.


    ¡°If that is what you need, we can acquire some low ranking people from the city.¡± He said.


    ¡°No, those are too low quality, only fodder really, the talent won¡¯t be enough to handle things later on. It would be good if I could get some Orange or Yellow rank talents at least.¡± Bo Rei said.


    ¡°Yellow or Orange common talents. Most of them would be outer sect with little prospect of becoming inner sect disciples without aid but would be very open to recruitment. If you would like I could have a list ready in a few days after we check the background of all talents.¡± He said.


    ¡°Thank you, please give it to the senior butler that came with me and my son.¡± He said and the butler bowed and dismissed himself.


    Bo Rei turned and called out all the maids and servants and split off the Riders, except those with Dao Beasts, and let them be while the others below Xiantian were left.


    ¡°From today on, I shall train you all in combat. I will forge your bodies through the flames of hell so prepare yourself.¡± She said as a cold glint flashed in her eye and she smiled causing the servants to tremble but did not dare move.


    In the room, Ning was sitting while he was completely washed over by the strange energy. It held untold malice in it perfectly illustrating the term ¡®Infernal¡¯. Flashes of massacre, war, rivers of blood, death. Countless images kept flashing while the body of all four were completely covered in a mist of this energy. Directing the energy through all of them allowed him to spread the energy making it easier to refine when there is less concentrated just on him.


    This egg had been sitting for a very long time and the amount of Infernal Energy it had, there wasn¡¯t a comparison to either of the two beasts Ning had. The two combined didn¡¯t have as much energy. One thing that helped a lot though is that Ning only needed to refine the mana out of the energy and then split the Qi and Infernal Energy and refine the seed with that while the two others obtained the Qi to refine.


    For half a day they sat down while absorbing this energy and refining it the hatchling slowly grew and the shell slowly turned from black to bright blue and a thin layer of ice was formed while white mist slowly spread out.


    The Infernal Energy had long since spread and washed Ning¡¯s body. At this moment there was no change to his long brown hair or his skin but as he opened his eyes the black sclera and red iris and slit pupil had an even stranger feeling than Rinrin who still had rounded pupils.


    At this moment the egg froze over and suddenly began to break down from top to body falling inward and the sound of crunching was heard and soon the Frost Drake appeared.


    Unlike the blue egg, the little lizard was blackish blue. There was an air of cold death around the little lizard which caused the two large older beasts behind Ning to take a step back.


    The little lizard had small plate like scales with spikes on the back leading all the way to the tip of the tail and several spike like horns on the head.


    ¡°So this is a Frost Drake. Let''s see, if I remember right, Drakes are a wingless variation of the dragonkin and are some of the smallest breeds. I think they are called lesser dragon breeds and with them were¡­¡± Ning said and racked his brain before remembering, ¡°Oh right Wyvern and Wyrm dragons. Each one carries a different energy type in this region and there are other types.¡± He said.


    The little 20 cm lizard looked at him and tilted his head. The sex of all Dao Beasts are the same as the Rider, this is without exception which means that Dao Companions is also a method to form couples for the Dao Beasts.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, I should name you something.¡± He muttered and held his chin. ¡°Frost or Drake are to uncreative¡­¡± He muttered to himself and thought that Tyrant was already taken. ¡°How about Zero?¡± He asked.


    Graa!


    He screeches and jumps onto Ning¡¯s lap before climbing skillfully without stabbing the very sharp curved claws into his body and quickly curled around his neck while retracting all the sharp spikes and pointy scales making a very sleek body and very quickly went to sleep.


    Ning smiled and pulled out a new gem, ¡°Zero¡­¡± he called and the little Drake opened his eyes and lifted his head and quickly he placed the gemstone pendant on his forehead making it merge with the skin.


    A moment later he simply scratched his head before returning to sleep while Ning spread his meridians in the path he remembered clearly and reached the Dantian and felt the stored up energy and quickly began to process it.


    Ning felt at the three seeds. One was green with eight layers, one was brown with five and now there was one with three layers. This meant he was at Low Success Infernal Gathering. Infernal Gathering is the stage where it will gather a lot of Infernal Energy in its body while Essence Refining is when the Infernal Energy gathered is refined into Demon Essence becoming incredibly pure. Finally there is the Demon Core Formation where the essence will slowly start to form a crystal core in the dantian and slowly grow.


    This is what Rinrin explained to Ning who had little knowledge of the demon system.


    He sighed and wondered, ¡°Where will I get a demon technique for this?¡± He sighed and began to review everything in his mind.


    Shifting through all the manuals he recorded he eventually reached the last one, ¡®Dragonkin Hatchling Art¡¯.


    It did not say which energy it used but as Ning put it into practice he found it worked wonders and the energy from the shell was quickly refined until nothing was left.


    ¡°I guess we should go out now.¡± he said and stood up and left the room.


    As soon as he did he found a large number of tired servants. ¡°What happened?¡± He asked.


    They simply looked at him and forced a smile. ¡°Mistress Rei is training us for combat.¡± one of the maids said and Ning could only look at them with a bit of pity because he had passed through one of his mother''s ¡®serious¡¯ training sessions.


    ¡°You all should go rest a little while, it won¡¯t do for you all to work so tired.¡± He said.


    The servants looked at him in shock before tears welled up from the gratitude and they bowed and thanked him before limping off to the servants rooms.


    Ning followed the flow of servants to the source where he found his mother and also found Rinrin trembling behind the door while next to her the little harpy and ape were cowering while in her embrace was her newest addition, the Steel Horn Rock Rhino.


    She looked at Ning with tear filled eyes and Ning didn¡¯t need to ask as he peeked out.


    ¡°What is this!? Are you a servant or a cow!? Look at this big ass! Did you intentionally eat more to make it big even at your young age to seduce someone!?¡± Bo Rei shouted and in her hand was a large wooden sword.


    POW!


    ¡°Kya! N-no mistress!¡± the maid shouted as her butt began to heat up from the pain.


    They were on the ground doing push ups while on their backes was tied a large 100 kilo boulder. The clothing had been changed to training gear while the maid outfits were neatly folded on the walkway in front of the door Ning was peeking from.


    ¡°And you! You are so pathetically thin! Did you not eat or are you simply so weak!? Do you want to be treated like a brat all your life!?¡± She said.


    ¡°Wahh!¡± The girl cried but didn¡¯t dare stop.


    ¡°Y-your mother is a demon.¡± Rinrin said.


    ¡°She is going light on them.¡± Ning whisper and turned around before walking the other way. ¡°Let''s get out of here before she notices.¡± He whispered and took three soft steps.


    ¡°Ning! Rinrin, you two are no longer outer sect disciples, come out here and get mother¡¯s training or else you will fall too far behind the other disciples and I will not allow such a thing to happen.¡± Bo Rei¡¯s voice boomed shocking the two silly and they trembled but as Ning bent forward and took a step to run, like a ghost his mother appeared in front of him grinning. ¡°Where are you running to? You need to train your body and mind as well as learn those Natural Laws you and finish mastering your movement technique so that you can continue the later volumes.¡± She said grinning and grabbed him by the shirt and walked over. ¡°Rinrin I need to see what you can do by yourself, come.¡± She ordered and the aura of dominance and arrogance she gave off made Rinrin, a phoenix among women, shiver and lower her head following obediently.


    Having no mercy, the two suffered the entire day alongside the servants but unlike them, she was ten times more severe with the two children.

 Chapter 13

    Two day¡¯s later, Rinrin and Ning both sat down on the Harpy together but were quiet. A small throb could be felt in their body so neither had the strength to care about bickering.


    They soon arrived at a large town which was the inner sect city. Similar to the outer sect city here the city was controlled directly by the sect and all the more important structures were found here. All the rare materials and resources were also sold here for a much higher price than before and equally the school here was grander and the two arrived and landed in front of this school.


    Inner sect disciple robes were pure white with gold trims. At this moment, the two had this kind of robe and although they looked impressive as a couple there was a strange gloominess around them and although they were quite clean they had a ragged appearance.


    They walked slowly and soon reached the class that was their¡¯s and walking into it and sat down. At once Ning felt too tired and let his whole body drop down on the table.


    The inner sect Rider move in their pairs. Usually the main wife and husband will study and train together but other times it didn¡¯t matter so Rinrin and Ning were sitting together which drew many eyes.


    ¡°Lift your head up idiot. You''re making me look bad.¡± She mumbled.


    ¡°Shut¡­ up.¡± Ning mumbled half asleep.


    Seeing him with his head down very quickly the small bit of strength she had slowly gave way to envy of laying down and soon she could only lift her arms and cross them on the table as a pillow for herself to keep from looking so ridiculous.


    Many people were wondering what was going on with the pair that had drawn so much attention to themselves. Still, no one had the courage to go up and ask. Of course in the class were many admirers of Rinrin and seeing the boy so easily degrading her image as her pair they slowly began to lose their patience but as the door opened the person who walked in was Guo Tian and behind him was a young girl with light blue hair and sapphire eyes. She held an air of being a noble among nobles so she disregarded everyone except until she saw the first seat at the back were the familiar silky white hair was spread out over the girl.


    ¡°Sister Rinrin?¡± She called.


    There was no reply.


    ¡°Rinrin? The dull headed girl? Then that means the guy next to her is the idiot.¡± Guo Tian instantly called out with insults causing rage to burst.


    ¡°YOU OF THE GUO CLAN! SAY THAT AGAIN!?¡± Roared one of the people who revered Rinrin as a goddess.


    ¡°Oh? You want to command I, your father. Know your place.¡± Guo Tian arrogantly said.


    There was tension in the room but the girl with blue hair simply walked up and shook the white haired girl who slowly turned her head. ¡°Sister Ru Lei¡­ do you need something?¡± She asked in a tired voice.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± Ru Lei asked.


    Rinrin shivered and slowly stood up and held her head before pointing at Ning, ¡°His mother happened. S-she is a demon¡­¡± She said with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Demon? What do you mean?!¡± Ru Lei asked worried.


    ¡°Do you remember the drill exercise we saw father watch over once at the royal army?¡± She asked. ¡°The one where father himself walked down and trained the Drill instructors themselves?¡±


    ¡°I do, it was very scary as father increased his pressure as the ¡®weights¡¯ for the men to do their exercise.¡± She said.


    ¡°Now imagine a peerless beauty in father''s place with a wooden sword, acting like father mixed with all the drill instructors times five and imagine her striking your butt if you slow down.¡± Rinrin said and lowered her head. ¡°That¡¯s what happened.¡± Her muffled voice shouted.


    ¡°You''re complaining about army rank training. Did you not do body training already, it can¡¯t be that bad since you¡¯ve done it once yet you''re complaining about it. So pathetic.¡±


    Unlike before Ning twitched to this and they both sat up and looked straight at him. It was then that they noticed Ning¡¯s eyes but that was explained by the demon beast he had. Until it becomes a Demon Core beasts he can¡¯t hide these traits that formed.


    ¡°Stupid.¡± Ning said.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even last half a day.¡± Rinrin said right after.


    ¡°The first thing mother would do is break your pride into a thousand pieces and then seal your Qi and make you train like an army grunt like she is doing to all the servants so they can go through hell and back to do their jobs. After mother breaks you then she will rebuild you and break you so many times you won¡¯t remember what kind of person you were before.¡± Ning said.


    ¡°You two seem pretty close now?¡± Ru Lei said. She had heard about how they acted.


    The two lowered their heads again, ¡°We don¡¯t have the energy to bicker. She is dull headed but I really don¡¯t care since I just want to rest.¡± Ning said.


    ¡°He is vulgar and stupid while Guo Tian is retarded and annoying and like Ning I want to rest so please give us some time we haven¡¯t slept or meditated in two days.¡± Rinrin said.


    After a moment, the soft sound of breathing as the two completely collapsed into the realm of sleep was heard and completely amazed them all. They looked from one another and began to chat.


    ¡°You think their training is that heavy? Aren¡¯t they genius, why would they train so hard to the point of collapse? They have twice the result for half the effort with their talent so why push it?¡±


    ¡°I know, I wonder if something will happen?¡± Another one asked.


    Guo Tian had twitching brows and a frown, ¡°Let''s find a seat before class.¡± he said and walked away.


    Ru Lei blinked curiously since she only knew of the arrogant boy yet now she saw a strange side of him when it came to these two. She has been paired with him for two days now but she only ever saw this arrogant side of him but never expected this kind of change.


    Still she walked over and sat in the seat next to him and called out her two beasts. A Fire Bird and a Black Lion. Her first beast was the Black Lion, it is a Profound Beast with Low Success Xiantian potential while the Firebird was a had potential of reaching 12th level of Small Solid core. The difference between the 12 levels of the first three realms in the mana system and the Qi system is that every 3 levels is equivalent to 1 in the Qi system. But that changes when the Magi reaches the 4 Inner Mantle Oceans. The power magnifies becoming at least several times stronger but growing stronger also becomes several times harder. The necessary procedure of infusing the Mantle Oceans with comprehended Magic runes is a unique and tedious process because one needs to have high levels of comprehension towards the runes to be able to properly infuse them.


    The two had yet to acquire a third beast but because Guo Tian has two Profound Beasts and she has a magic beasts, she would get another Profound Beast while he would get a Magic beasts.


    At this moment the teacher walked in and looked around, ¡°Get in your seats. As you brat¡¯s can see, we have a new student, Miss Zhao Rinrin¡¯s partner Bo Ning.¡± He said looking at the boy and girl with their head down but neither seemed to be moving. His brows furrowed since normally the disciple would stand upon being called. ¡°Hey! Wake up!¡± He roared. Slowly Ning shifted his face to look forward and raised his hand, ¡°Disciple¡­ Bo Ning present¡­ sir.¡± He said and his arm fell down and curled around his head as he tried to block the light.


    The teacher¡¯s face began to twitch as he saw the sight of this, this was bluntly disrespecting him. Although he is the little Zhao princesses partner they still haven¡¯t cultivated once and their relationship was bad as he had heard.


    ¡°I SAID WAKE UP!¡± He roared and slammed his fist down.


    At that moment a cold bloodlust came from the back seat making them all feel cold inside. Slowly Ning sat up and stood up and looked at the teacher, ¡°Esteemed teacher¡­ I have not meditated or slept in the last two days. I am unable to completely sleep and am always half alert even in my sleep due to my mothers training, I request that you go ahead with class because neither I or her are in any condition to continue moving around and every time we wake up it slow down our recovery time even more. I request you please¡­ Shut! UP!¡± Ning roared the last two works with no hint of respect because he was currently in the most horrible mood possible and there was only one other time he was like that which was during the two years when his mother had kept him from sleeping two months to train his alertness.


    He sat down once more and laid his head down and the cold bloodlust vanished as soon as his head hit the table and this time no one dared to wake them up including the teacher even if it was regarded as disrespect. He wasn¡¯t dim witted to realize that some people would do unorthodox training while some suffered such treatment against their wills from a master. Which old timer hasn¡¯t been trained to be alert in their sleep. For him, two days without sleep isn¡¯t anything but if he were under constant threat it would keep him winded so much that it would be mentally exhausting and after a week he would be suffering from insomnia. For these weaker students it goes without saying that two days is indeed a limit.


    He coughed, ¡°I-if that is so then we shall begin class. Just make sure you at least listen.¡± He said and Ning casually waved his arms showing he was at least listening.


    Since it was such the teacher began with class.


    ***


    ¡°What! Did I hear right!? My Rinrin was put through this!¡± Zhao Xin Tiao shouted as she listened to the servant she sent to watch over the villa.


    ¡°Yes madam, the mother of the boy is incredibly cruel during her training of them and the servants and could even teach the drill instructors of the Royal army several things.¡± the servant said.


    The woman¡¯s face twitched as she heard the words from the servants. She didn¡¯t know if it was an insult or a compliment but she did know the army as a place where commoners would become strong any with enough talent to go to the army would be pushed to their limit to reveal their potential.


    ¡°Where is this witch!¡± Zhao Xin Tiao asked.


    ¡°She is training the servants in sword arts at this time. Recently she has recruited at least 40 Orange color talents and 10 Yellow who accepted as a means to come to the inner sect but under servant contract meaning they would lose the status of disciple and would servant towards the young miss and the boy.¡± the servant said.


    This caused Xin Tiao to be shocked, ¡°Why is she recruiting disciples of low talent?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Previously there was no protection that the young miss had created since recruiting was harder. Their villa has virtually no security trained by themselves so due to the caution of the mother she has begun to train guards as a means to improve the security and make it harder for rivals and enemy from attacking the young miss and her son.¡± the servant said.


    This cooled down Xin Tiao¡¯s head as she realized this point. Two people of high talent, of course there would be jealous people. The boy himself already had some enmity simply for being paired with Rinrin while she would also have some people who would want the boy for themselves.


    ¡°What does miss wish to do?¡± the servant asked.


    The woman thought a while, ¡°Keep watching them, also make sure to monitor the growth of the two, I want to know how much this cruel training method affects my little Rinrin both physically and mentally.¡± She said.


    With a bow the servant walked out.


    ***


    ¡°Ah that feels good!¡± Ning laughed as he quickly ate the food that the servants had prepared for their break time. That said, it was already time to return home.


    ¡°How could you two idiots sleep through all the classes?!¡± Guo Tian asked.


    ¡°I was only half asleep, I heard everything.¡± Ning said through bites.


    ¡°I have long since been trained my alertness.¡± Rinrin said eating quick but maintaining an elegant manner.


    ¡°Seriously, what kind of training did you guys do?¡± Ru Lei asked curiously.


    Ning and Rinrin looked at each other with food in their mouth and Ning finished his mouthful first before he looked at them. ¡°First she would make us run with a 200 kilo boulder on our backs without allow us to connect to our Dao Beasts, we are also under her Xiantian level pressure while we run. Then we need to train our swords arts while trying to use and perfect our knowledge of the Natural Laws of Wind and Ice for combat. We would have to fight the butlers or mother who are all experienced sword fighters at the Xiantian realm and then we would have to undergo basic exercises while having huge weights and the pressure of mother and the butlers. All that mixed make our bones creak under the pressure and feels like our organs are going to rupture. For me though it works out for my body refining art and she started something similar with her own Earth type beast.¡± Ning said.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°So in other words your bodies are being dragged through the mud to reforge them?¡± Guo Tian asked in shock. ¡°I still don¡¯t see what is hard about it?¡± he said.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you come over and see then?¡± Ning asked with a grin.


    The two look at each other and shrug, ¡°Alright we will go as well.¡± They both nodded. It was free training anyway so why not?


    The two finished their food and packed everything up before all four headed to Ning¡¯s house.


    Arriving they walked in to find the servants all under the grueling hell training. The actual maids and butlers are smaller training periods but they have more efficient training made to aid their jobs and cultivate bodies that would make their movements more refined. As for the others that were suffering heavier training, these were the recruited guards that Bo Rei wanted.


    ¡°Mother, this is Guo Tian and Zhao Ru Lei our classmates, they wanted to feel a day of your serious training because even when we explained it they didn¡¯t believe it was really hard.¡± Ning said.


    ¡°Oh, Guo Tian I think I remember hearing about you. You¡¯re friends with my son, I am Bo Rei. Miss Zhao Ru Lei it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. I want to ask, are you really sure about doing this? I don¡¯t hold back when I start training someone, you can ask any of them behind me.¡± She said.


    ¡°I thank miss Bo for her concern but I came to feel this myself, if it is a challenge then it would be a good chance for me to test my limit.¡± She said.


    Guo Tian just listened and watched the servants who were sweating until the ground was moist.


    ¡°Ning, you and Rinrin can go meditate and do regular training today. Also Ning refine your items. The effects should cause substantial growth.¡± She said.


    ¡°Yes mother.¡± He said and walked into the villa with Rinrin.


    They were wondering what ¡®refine¡¯ meant but they didn¡¯t have time to ask, ¡°Someone take these two and dress them in training gear.¡± Bo Rei said.


    The two were lead inside and changed.


    Inside Rinrin was looking at Ning curiously, ¡°What did your mother mean by refine your items?¡± Rinrin asked.


    ¡°Have you ever heard of mystical arts to slowly improve an already existing item?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°Yes but those are secrets kept for elders.¡± She said.


    At this moment the medical garden appeared, ¡°Feel the space and tell me how big it is.¡± Ning asked.


    Rinrin looked at him strangely and touched the tree and felt the flow. ¡°19 acres.¡± She said.


    ¡°Right, I bought this with 5 acres.¡± Ning said and stored the medical garden.


    The girl¡¯s eyes slowly widened and she froze but when she saw him about to enter the room she ran over, ¡°Let me see how you refine!¡± She said. To be able to refine items is a dream of many people, it would allow them to slowly make unique items using a small base like weak items which would slowly grow with them.


    Ning didn¡¯t stop her, for him to grow strong she would need to grow strong as well and this garden would also be used by her anyway so it didn¡¯t matter.


    They walked in and after preparing the space he called out the three Dao Beasts. Ning connected to them and with the three laying down in front of him he pulled out the medical garden once more and breathed in deeply before sending out his Spiritual Sense and shrouded the garden and he began to quietly chant and began to make hand seals. From the bodies of the three Dao Beasts energy flowed forming three streams of energy which passed through the flower pot and tree. It passed it completely refining the pot and earth with the Earth energy, the green energy passed through the tree cleaning the impure air and when the blue energy passed through it the garden trembled and the mystical runes that created the little space began to undergoing a quantitative change. Small changes and movements began to appear in the pot and slowly the slightly dry earth began damp and the tree leaves became slightly more vibrant.


    After a half an hour the pot had formed several new runes and slowly a mist was starting to form around the pot like a cloud and it left both of the children in wonder.


    Finally he finished refining and when he finished he pulled it near and felt the garden. ¡°What!? It upgraded to Peak Grade Common!¡± He shouted. He was wondering what had happened and began to look over the entire pot.


    ¡°Lets see inside.¡± Rinrin said.


    With a nod they entered.


    When they stepped foot inside they found that the garden had expanded from 19 acres to 50. Not only that but the medical hill had grown from 50 meters high to 75 meters high and it had formed a few craggy cliffs giving unique footholds for different herbs.


    Small streams began to form all along the garden and in the sky there was small clouds. He was wondering what was going on, ¡°Wow I there was such a huge growth! It''s already at 50 acres! Also the Elemental Balance in this place is really good!¡± Rinrin shouted.


    ¡°Elemental Balance?¡± Ning muttered.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? So stupid, and here you say you listen to class.¡± She sneered.


    ¡°Just explain it! Oh wait, a dull headed idiot like you wouldn¡¯t know anything.¡± Ning said.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± She pouted. ¡°Elemental Balance is when the five basic elements, Wind, Water, Earth, Fire and Lightning are balanced. Usually it needs a balance to make a really good item so when items like these are made, even small ones, it needs a runic formation to gather the Elemental Energy to fuel a stable the formation.¡± She said.


    ¡°Ah so that is why! With the addition of Zero I have three of the five elements since ice is under the water element.¡± Ning realized.


    ¡°Also the herbs seem to have grown a bit.¡± Ning muttered as he walked to some of the two year old sprouts yet they had reached the size of a 50 year herb already.


    ¡°Treasure refining, AH! Why does your mother know something like that!?¡± Rinrin shouted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know, let''s leave I need to refine my swords as well. They are Low Grade Mortal rank and I want have been refining them for almost a year now.¡± He said.


    With a thought they left the garden and appeared in the room again and he stored the medical garden and took out the twin swords that looked like fish fins. Tora reacted towards them and began to float around them while hissing every so often.


    Ning began the refining and similar to before the energy came from the bodies of the three and it passed through the swords. The three energies mixed in and slowly the fin blade began to experience some changes. The previously transparent blades began to change to a light green while near the back blunt side of the sword was a darker brown and the very edge of the blade was a cold white. Soon these changes slowly faded and it returned to what it was before by the profound makeup of the sword had changed with the icy cold touch at the tip followed by the swiftness of the wind element while the earth element fit in right after making the blades stronger. Ice cold for cutting, wind for speed, earth for strength. The entire blade seem to release a stronger aura as they finished.


    ¡°Wow, this improved the blade to the Peak of Low Grade.¡± Ning said. He then looked at Tora and felt his fin a moment, ¡°Seems this sword was made from the fin of a Flying Tiger Fish and it affected Tora a bit making his fins slightly more blade like. No wonder the sword art combines with his own movements.¡± Ning said.


    ¡°Hey can you teach me that?¡± Rinrin asked.


    ¡°Ask my mother to teach you, she taught me so ask her.¡± Ning said.


    She pouted but stayed sitting and watched him take out a small pill cauldron and do the refining as well. This was previously an Low Grade Common Rank cauldron but since he had gained all those points before he had gone to the blacksmithing and equipment refining hall and purchased a few profound metals of slightly higher grade and after lighting a fire he fed Qi and melted the metals before he began to penetrate the cauldron. He used his Spiritual Force and found faults and filled and replaced the old metal in weak spots and then refined the cauldron. At this moment it was at the High Grade Common rank.


    ¡°Qi like flame, Qi like flame¡­¡± Ning muttered and slowly his Qi from the two began to gather at his finger tip which began to brighten. There was no elemental influence like normal and slowly a shining flame formed as his finger time. ¡°This is hard.¡± Ning said before he pointed out and sent that small flame below the cauldron.


    ¡°You can make Qi flame!¡± Rinrin said in shock.


    ¡°It¡¯s really weak and low quality by mother has helped me make my a spark for both Tora and Tyrant but they aren¡¯t compared to making my own. A wind flame and earth flame from Dao Beasts is hard to control without a lot of training.¡± He said and from the space bag he retrieved an ingot of silver metal and one of black metal.


    ¡°Black Iron and Profound Silver. What are you doing?!¡± She asked.


    ¡°Cauldron refining needs materials.¡± He said simply and sent the two of them inside the cauldron. He began to send in Qi to the flame and slowly it grew stronger and he sent his Spirit Sense into the cauldron. He startled to see everything heat up and slowly the two metals melted and began to gather at the center of the cauldron and mix.


    Black Iron and Profound Silver where Qi infused metals and when mixed they make a very strong alloy.


    The two ingots were enough to fill several important faults caused by low quality materials that the cauldron was made from. Slowly he began to heat it up even more and melted the metals while the cauldron slowly heated up and the spirit runes began to appear.


    This was the moment he was waiting for and feeling the ball of molten alloy he slowly pulled a small trace towards one side and as it touched the walls it seemed to melt into the walls and steam began to rise and popping could be heard as the metal slowly spread through that area.


    Slowly small bubbles of alloy spread all over entering almost every section of the cauldron and merging with the cauldron.


    At this time Ning kept heating and startled the refining process. It was only under intense heat that cauldrons would be able to be refined because it was when the Spirit Runes were revealed and active.


    The Qi and Infernal Energy with the elemental powers flowed in and out of the cauldron slowly changing the black cauldron towards a greenish brown but half way through ice energy started to merge with the profound alloy and suddenly countless impure metals and other impurities began to burn up making a smelly smoke which made Rinrin open the window but as they watched the greenish brown cauldron turned Jade White while the runes shined brightly before settling down and the Qi flame extinguishing while the cauldron remained floating for a moment before it landed on Ning¡¯s hand.


    He had a smile as he looked at it ¡°Profound Silver and Black Iron has a surprising affinity to the ice element and completely merged without impurities. The cauldron can be called a Silver Iron Jade Cauldron now.¡± He smiled.


    ¡°Let me see that!¡± Rinrin jumped over and grabbed the cauldron and looked at it examining it with her Spiritual Sense. ¡°Isn¡¯t it at the Peak Grade now!?¡± She shouted startled.


    ¡°Seems elemental balance and my recent breakthroughs had a big change but I guess the materials I used helped out. Cauldrons are probably the easiest to refine but I need to refine pills more often to increase the medical energy it gathers inside.¡± He said.


    ¡°Do you know how to make pills as well!?¡± Rinrin was shocked.


    ¡°Nope, mother makes some for me but never taught me. I really do want to learn though.¡± He said waving his hand and the cauldron floated up towards him before he stored it in the spatial pouch.


    ¡°Done.¡± Ning sighed.


    The three who were laying down let out roars and released their auras and stretched and Rinrin looked at it furrowing her small brows. ¡°Their aura seems slightly stronger than before?¡± She said.


    ¡°Yeah, refining uses their aura and it purifies it a bit with each use improving the quality.¡± Ning said and turned to the door.


    Rinrin ran out quickly pushing Ning out of the way. ¡°Hurry I want to see if I can learn that as well!¡± She said excited and Ning shook his head and infused a bit of Qi before taking a few steps which hopped several meters each time and quickly caught up.


    They soon exit and what they find is Guo Tian and Ru Lei in a sorry state while Bo Rei was grinning while the two slowly did squats with extremely pained expressions.


    They walked over and the two looked at them with eyes asking for help but the two just looked at them with eyes that said, ¡®I told you so.¡¯


    ¡°Miss! Please teach me Treasure refining!¡± Rinrin shouted out loud.


    Bo Rei looked at her in shock by her boldness, ¡°You watched Ning? Ah well of course you did, I guess you being his Main Wife and Dao Companion I can teach you for his sake.¡± She said.


    ¡°Really!?¡± Rinrin said with sparking eyes.


    Following that Bo Rei smiled which made Rinrin freeze because she had developed an instinctive fear of her smiles not knowing if it was good or bad.


    ¡°Alright, I will teach you and even more, I will teach you a more advanced form after you learn the first one.¡± She said but held up a few fingers. ¡°But under conditions, first, you properly call me Mother in law or simply mother and second, you must quickly put out of your little head of ignoring Dao Couple cultivation with my son.¡± She said.


    ¡°Eh?!¡± Rinrin muttered before very slowly a blush began to spread and even on the many girls it also spread. ¡°Mother! What is this about!? You¡¯re pushing her to do that!¡± Ning shouted.


    ¡°Why would I not? Riders slow down greatly and have a hard time advancing after reaching any stage equivalent to High Success Houtian. The second condition is also a requirement for the advanced form since it is a Dao Couple treasure refining method where you both will work together and get more results.¡± She said.


    Ning¡¯s jaw dropped and could looked at Rinrin who was blushing from the tip of her ears down to the base of the neck.


    Bo Rei laughed, ¡°You children really don¡¯t know the first thing about Dao Couple cultivation for Riders. The most basic stage is simply connecting the meridians on the hands which is why the new Rider equipment don¡¯t block the hands anymore.¡± Bo Rei said. ¡°Only later on will anything like ¡®that¡¯ happen.¡±


    At the mention of it, all the exercising men and women suddenly lost their concentration and fell apart in their training and Bo Rei giggled seeing this scene.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you think about it, Ning tell me how the refining went?¡± She asked.


    Ning walked over and whispered the results while his face and ears were red. A smile spread on her face, ¡°Good, it will take some time for this but now we need to start finding higher quality herbs, if we can find truly rare herbs then just their presence can upgrade the garden. Alright, at 50 acres pests should also begin forming so we will need some guards from now on.¡± She said.


    ¡°What do I need to do to make it into an Ungraded Mortal rank medical garden?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°Mortal rank starts at 75 acres, you''re a little far from it but if you need to know than refining alongside ¡®someone¡¯ would help resolve that quickly. Well there is no hurry. Considering the increase in size we should now go buy many seeds and herbs to replant and with your cauldron as it is all it will take is training and you should be making pills soon.¡± She said.


    ¡°Eh? So I will be making pills now!¡± Ning blinked in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, there is 3 days of school and the rest is open time so once it reached an open day then both of you should go and register with the Pill refining hall and start learning pill refining. It will be a good place for both obtaining herbs and learning to refine them properly. We just need for you, Rinrin to make a Qi flame spark and it will save you ten years of studying since someone of high ranking will most likely take you both. With your talents it wouldn¡¯t be long until you learn the basics.¡± She said.


    ¡°U-um¡­ m-mother¡­ p-please teach me the basic refining first¡­ the other one I will still think about it.¡± Rinrin said.


    Bo Rei giggled, ¡°Everyone you can rest for one hours, you two as well. Ning keep them company while I teach Rinrin.¡± She said.


    Everyone breathed out a sigh of relief as they relaxed their bodies slumping down.


    Ning smiled wryly as the little girl was taken away by the demon in human form. Ning turned towards Guo Tian and grinned victoriously, ¡°So¡­ still think it''s easy?¡±


    Guo Tian paled and shook his head, ¡°I-I feel like I will have nightmares.¡± He muttered and shook his head while breathing in deeply and sat to meditate to calm his mind.


    ¡°This is¡­ intense.¡± Ru Lei said and sighed and looked at Ning with pity. He scratched his head to that look not knowing if it was good or not. ¡°What was the refining thing that Rinrin was talking about?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Oh that¡­¡± He muttered and took out a cauldron and handed it to her. ¡°This was bought when it was Low Grade Common rank.¡± He said and the two looked at the pill cauldron and began to examine it.


    ¡°How did you buy a pill cauldron made of Silver Iron?¡± She asked. ¡°This would cost at least 2500 contributions points because its Peak Grade Common rank. Wait¡­ refining as in upgrading treasures! You can do that! Then the Dao Couple thing she said means¡­¡±


    ¡°My mother probably knows a way for Dao Couples to refine together. That is all.¡± He said and took the cauldron back.


    ¡°So there are things like that. I was expecting it to be something for elders to know.¡± He said.


    ¡°That is something the elders hide, don¡¯t know why but there do exist treasure refining arts¡­ probably.¡± Ning said. ¡°Let''s go inside and have some tea to rest.¡± Ning said and the two gladly accepted leaving the hellish training ground and get some real rest before they were dragged back to it once more.

 Chapter 14

    ¡°Greetings Miss Zhao Rinrin and sir Bo Ning, what can this one do for you?¡± A young man who was a deacon at the Alchemy and Pill refining hall asked.


    ¡°We wish to learn the arts of pill refining.¡± Rinrin said in a cold aloft manner she had characterized herself with.


    ¡°Ah, I see. Then first we will need to register you and you will be considered apprentice. Is it just pills or potions as well?¡± He asked.


    In this hall, the art is characterized between alchemy which uses mana to make liquid medicine while there is Pill refining which is done by those who use Qi.


    ¡°Only Pills.¡± Ning said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± the young man said, ¡°May I see your ID cards.¡± he said.


    They both handed it over and he took it over before placing both on a tablet with a spirit rune formation. Then he placed a blue one over at one corner and they both began to glow before it ended and he handed it back. When they checked they could see the status, ¡®Pill Refiner: Rank apprentice.¡¯


    ¡°Ranks within the refiners are characterized similar to martial arts which is, Common, Mortal, Earth, Sky, Heaven and within each rank there are 12 levels. The reason for this is the grades of herbs go from 1 to 12 of each rank the same can be said for pills. Also a level of a pill is different from the quality of the pill. Is there any questions?¡± The young man asked.


    ¡°Are there any books on the basics of fire control as well as a book on the many herbs?¡± Ning asked.


    The young man waved his hand and lead them inside. Beyond the initial room which contained the many pills for sale here there were many workshops made for alchemy or pill refining. All around were many medical servants running around with herbs in trays. The smell of herbs was incredibly strong and after looking around a bit they entered a very open room where there were many young and old men talking.


    A few looked with interest at the two of them but the Deacon just nodded a greeting and waved them over to a large door which lead to a corridor with countless doors where the sight of young children training pill concocting.


    ¡°Do you have a pill cauldron and furnace?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Pill furnace? I have a cauldron but my mother who taught me never spoke of a furnace.¡± Ning said.


    ¡°Oh? How did she teach you? Lighting wood on the ground?!¡± The deacon laughed.


    ¡°She helped me by making a spark for me to make a Qi flame.¡± Ning said.


    The footsteps of the deacon froze at that moment.


    ¡°Did you say Qi flame!? Don¡¯t joke! Only someone with at least a rank of Earth rank would understand the principles of creating a spark to help a disciple obtain a Qi flame!¡± The deacon frowned and said coldly as if someone said a bad joke. ¡°The furnace is a tool which turns Qi to flame and is a replacement until you gain sufficient rank for you to build enough contribution points to purchase the chance to ignite a Qi flame. At the cost of 50,000 contribution points for one chance you need to work hard to get it.


    ¡°Like I said I¡­¡± Ning frowned and began to speak until a punch from Rinrin caused him to stop and he looked with a hidden range and also a hidden glee.


    Ning finally understood.


    Both of them have a sparked flame. Rinrin obtained one the day before and snuffed his spark at his mother''s instructions and formed a Peak Common rank spark which was the best type. Snuffing a flame is easier than making one. Simply let it escape and it''s gone. That said now that they have a Peak grade Common rank flame they cannot throw it away so casually.


    These flames are unique, by slowly refining them and refining pills with them they will slowly get stronger and by absorbing specific herbs that match the flame they would grow stronger.


    In Ning¡¯s case he has a flame in both Tora and Tyrant, or more precisely, he has them surrounding the two Dao seeds that belong to them both. Only Zero doesn¡¯t have one because Qi flames obviously need Qi. His mother doesn¡¯t know if there are Demon flames or what their use.


    These flames, after training, can also be used as a form of attack and if the control of Natural Law increases these flames will slowly be absorbed into the seed and form an element flame such as an Earth Flame creating a unique flame which is several dozen times stronger.


    The best flame is obviously from a fire beast of course but unique flames have their own specialty. Earth flames are more steady and much better for chaotic herbs because it''s a stable flame which is easier to control then a Lighting flame or something.


    They were lead into a room which was equip with the basics and there was a book case. ¡°Apprentice usually remain training 24/7 until they can acquire a higher rank then apprentice or give up. Common apprentice take around 4 years to finally reach level 1 common rank. We do not restrict the coming and going to the school though and you need to maintain presence in class and train as well.¡± He said somewhat coldly after hearing what Ning said and even looked down on him and closed the door after he left.


    After a few seconds Rinrin sneered and snorted, ¡°That idiot is a frog in a well.¡± She sneered and walked around. ¡°The equipment here is trash. Most of it is ungraded AND common rank.¡± She said taking on of the cauldrons and looking at it and sneering as she saw a few cracks. These were the lowest of low meant for the disciples to literally blow them up upon failure.


    ¡°Are you going to refine one of them for yourself?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°Well they are generous enough to leave these free for disciples.¡± She said and spread her Spiritual Sense through each and everyone of them after a while looking through the pile of trash cauldrons she pulled out a very large one. ¡°How lucky, a very large Low Grade one and it doesn¡¯t even have a spiritual brand on it.¡± She said.


    She flooded her Spiritual Sense and formed a brand on the cauldron and once it was branded she stepped back and with a flick of her hand the cauldron floated up into the air and shrank to the size of those small hand sized ones.


    ¡°A treasure indeed, even trash has its uses but for now let''s start learning what we need here.¡± She said and turned only to find Ning casually sitting on the coach near the bookshelf at a safe distance from where either one would conduce the pill making.


    Also about the furnace, it was a bit fireplace with several flame outlets under the cauldron where one would feed Qi into. It was also small meant of a small cauldron making them sigh and shake their heads.


    In Ning¡¯s hands wasn¡¯t the book on herbs but instead the beginner book on fire control. On his finger was a small flame that he had lit up and he was controlling as the book suggested. Opening his hand and making a wider flame using the palm as the ¡®flood¡¯. Then came the flame color and how wild the flame is. Flame control was the one of the most important aspects of this.


    Ning put away the flame and read quickly memorizing everything before sitting down and meditating at which time Rinrin took it and began to read.


    ¡®Fire controls can be translated to Qi control. Flames made of your Qi, whether a Qi flame or a furnace the flame is under your control so you Qi control is most important.


    Now how do you know if your flame is too wild, that is by checking the flame wave. The wave is how long each blaze or branch of the fire is. If it gently licks a cauldron then the flame is gentle, if it jumps around covering half the cauldron crisscrossing other waves it is wild. These elements of the fire can affect the pill greatly and some pills require a specific flame. Sometimes it will even require the change of flame into a different manner for each ingredient or some specific ingredients.


    A flame strength is determined by the color, if you consider a common flame and not a unique flame, the color depending on heat rises from Red to Orange to Yellow, Green, Blue, Violet each growing stronger by 10 fold each.¡¯


    As she reached this point she suddenly felt something on her arm and saw the little Dao Beasts had come out of the Ring on their own and for some reason Ning¡¯s Frost Drake had withdrawn all its sharp edged and was cuddly against the waist. When it saw she had stopped reading, it shamelessly jumped up and climbed up the coach before jumping on her shoulder and wrapping it tail around her and cuddling its head against her cheek.


    ¡°W-what!¡± She said in shock causing Ning to hear and slowly he exit the meditation and he turned, ¡°You¡¯re noisy! What is¡­¡± Ning started to say and saw Zero cuddling up to her. ¡°Okay talk, what did you do to make him like you?¡± Ning asked narrowing his eyes.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, it just suddenly started cuddling.¡± She said and unwrapped the tail and put Zero down only for it to jump up onto her legs and then curl up on her lap and go to sleep.


    Both of them looked at the shameless beast, ¡°This shameless drake¡­ wait a second. AH I know! Its probably because there are stories that dragons and dragonkin are all very lustful and like beautiful women. In other words this shameless thing likes you.¡± Ning said.


    The eyes of the drake open and it lifts its head and glares at Ning.


    Rinrin laughs at Ning, ¡°As expected, a vulgar master will have a perverted Dao Beast.¡± She said and grabbed Zero on his body and tossed him onto Ning. ¡°Hmph! Vulgar thing, go meditate away from here as I want peace and quiet to read the books without them getting burned.¡± She said in a pompous manner.


    ¡°Make sure to read it carefully so that someone as dull and hard headed as you who has a harder head than your Rhino¡¯s horn can understand the words.¡± Ning said and picked up the Frost Drake and stood up before walking over near the furnace and summoning out his flame.


    She put away the fire basics book and took the encyclopedia of books, volume 1, which was for beginner pills such as blood producing pill, basic Qi replenishing pill, powered pesticide for Common rank Medical gardens and more.


    The two remained as such switching between reading and training where they trained flame control by actually making simple things from flame and then reading about the herbs in their spare time.


    As night slowly fell the lamps slowly lit and silence filled the corridors as most people returned to their rooms to either meditate on what was learned or produce pills since most rooms here are sound isolated during the pill production process.


    Poff!


    Hearing the book close and a sigh Ning kept training his flame, ¡°Hey! What are you still doing!? Come on so w-we can begin already!¡± Rinrin¡¯s voice trembled as she shouted.


    Ning stopped for a moment before slowly his flame withdrew and vanished he whipped of his sweat and with a bit of Qi he evaporated everything.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Rinrin was blushing brightly while sitting on the couch. He walked over and sat down before turning towards her and bending one leg so that he was comfortable and she did similarly while holding her hands out.


    ¡°Come on! I don¡¯t want to do this either!¡± She shouted embarrassed.


    Ning lifted his hands and their two palms touched and slowly they extended their meridians together.


    This was precisely the first level of Rider¡¯s Dao Couple cultivation. Two days ago she had learned the basic refining art that she could do and she refined her Ice Demon Blade she obtained at the outer sect which made it an Ungraded Mortal rank weapon but after refining it rose almost to Low grade.


    The surprising results made her eccentric but then Bo Rei said that if she and Ning worked together and refine, the results would be almost twice or three times as better. All she needed to do was accept him a little to do the first level which was hand to hand.


    For Riders, connecting to their Dao Beasts is the most natural thing but connecting to another person is extremely embarrassing but after a long night she finally caved and the previous night they had done this.


    Slowly the meridians stretched and each meridian that connected would be an identical one from the others bodies and slowly the two became one.


    The ¡®Rider¡¯s Dao Couple Cultivation Sutra¡¯ is an open secret in the sect. There are several dozen different sutra mainly because of the different combination of Dao Beasts. Some would connect one Dao Beast others would connect two and so on. Ning and her had found one to connect three beasts, from each side where two were demon beasts and one was profound beast and vise versa.


    After memorizing they slowly began to circulate all of their energies to cultivate in the body of the body of the beasts but for them the gathered the energy and moved it in a particular way and slowly they mixed and slowly drew towards the hands and soon split down all the meridians until they all simultaneously reached the connection where it burst. Half of the meridians pulled and the other pushed and the energies of the two flowed while they calculated their energies in a particular path through their bodies and reaching the seeds at the same time. As soon as they hit the seeds all lit up and all the beasts let out a muffled roar as the energy flowed out and went all the way to the Dao Beast¡¯s Dantian then returned to the seeds before rushing to the hands and making contact once more causing the flow to rush again.


    The energies of the six beasts mixed. Rapidly the Qi and Demon Essence was refined. Of all those here, Zero and Steel, the Rhino, were gaining the greatest benefit because there was a High Success Demon Essence Ice type demon as a counterpart for Zero and Tyrant, a Low Success Houtian, was connected to the newborn.


    Qi and Infernal Energy burst and flowed through their bodies as they experienced a very fast growth. This was nothing like the first day, Zero had instantly broken through to the High Success Infernal Gathering under the influence of the Snow Demon Ape¡¯s massive essence that flowed through them.


    What was also amazing was that the elemental energy of all six merged and mixed. Slowly the potential of all eight of them was drawn out as their bodies were forged under the bursts of energy but they knew it could be more. After hands was arms, where they grap up to the elbow and connect all the meridians along touching surface. After that the female counterpart, with as thin clothing as possible, would sit upon the lap of the male counterpart and along his chest and her back they would connect through matching acupunctures.


    This was far from their comfort zone because they still weren¡¯t used to each other and so just touching hands was already embarrassing enough and only the pursuit of strength had made Rinrin accept this.


    For three hours this went on until they were all spent and slowly they ended the cultivation and the both withdrew their meridians and let out a sigh.


    Rinrin quickly got up and walked towards one of the doors which was a bathroom. ¡°I shall bathe first! If you dare enter I will not be polite!¡± She shouted and slammed the door.


    He looked at her and shook his head and grumbled before taking a book on herbs and continue to read them.


    After she came out, Ning entered and showered cleaning off the sweat and dirt that had accumulated and finally exited to find Rinrin dressed in a simple dress and her previously bound hair loose. She had more childish charm when her hair was down instead of in a bun.


    She was reading the book on fire control and over her finger was a small flat platform and a faint silhouette of her Snow Demon Ape had formed. The shape was correct but the details were lacking. When she noticed him she snuffed the flame and put the book away. ¡°Let¡¯s begin refining the treasures we possess.¡± She said rather coldly.


    ¡°Let me get dressed first.¡± Ning complained and Rinrin stood up and, while blushing, simply walked over to the pill furnace area not looking back as Ning found a more comfortable clothing to put on before going over and sitting face to face. The furnace had long since been taken out of the way.


    ¡°So which one should we do first?¡± She asked while still having a faint blush on her face.


    ¡°We should test it out on one of the cauldrons first. I want to see how good this really is.¡± Ning said and waved his hand. Qi flew out and one of the ungraded cauldrons flew over and stopped in front of them.


    ¡°That is fine, I am also curious. Do you have some kind of material to improve it though?¡± She asked and Ning pulled out an ingot of Low Grade Profound Iron. Compared to Black Iron this is really low quality and is only a bit better than common steel. An Ingot even goes for only 5 contribution points so there is no worry about that.


    He tossed it into the pill furnace and lit his flame before shooting it at the cauldron. The flame gathered at the bottom and making the flames cover the bottom while controlling it well enough for the flame to not be wild but still be hot.


    Slowly controlling the fire he controlled the material slowly melting inside while he looked around the cauldron finding the major faults from being made with common mortal material and a few very low grade items. When he found them he pushed the metal into these areas and slowly replaced the material and black smoke burned from the inside and outside as the material of the cauldron was changed. There was enough material for covering up the several major faults in the cauldron and several annoying minor ones that could be fatal if left over time.


    When all the material was used he began to lift the cauldron up and called the beasts.


    They were placed in a circle around them with each element facing each other in opposite sides. ¡°Alright, I improved the material and we just need to refine it now.¡± He said. He stretched out both hands and Rinrin did the same and like before they connected their meridians and closed their eyes. Unlike before, their Spiritual Sense slowly flowed to the hands and slowly merged until they felt a trace of each other in their minds and at that point their energies began to move as they, in unison, began to chant the same incantation.


    Above them the flame was controlled by Ning but from Rinrin a small flame came out from her body and entered the mix and merged together and the two flames began to burn together and very quickly the spiritual runes appeared just as six waves of Infernal Energy and Qi of three elements swept through it.


    At once the cauldron began to pop and seemed to want to blow up from the heat and energy flowing through it but with each sweep, the old runes became more powerful and after several sweeps the runes split and formed new ones and began to rearrange themselves in a more profound manner.


    As for the two controlling this they were seeing every section of the cauldron and guiding the energies to refine the metal making it stronger, breaking down small impurities which would burn up slowly cleaning the cauldron raising it into a higher grade.


    After half an hour they ended and the two flames shrank and split before returning to their respective owner and the cauldron slowly floated down.


    The two withdrew and opened their eyes before looking up. What they found was a grey cauldron with Spirit ruin inscription that had formed metal deposits on the surface and one could read the runes without needing to inject Qi or anything. What was amazing was that it was also now as large as the Low grade cauldron Rinrin found but it quickly shrank and lowered in front of them and they looked at it carefully.


    ¡°Peak of low grade only because the material were subpar.¡± Rinrin said.


    ¡°If it was Silver Iron like I did for my cauldron it would have probably gone to the Mortal grade probably.¡± Ning said.


    Graa!


    A small growl drew the attention of the two and they saw all six and a growl came from their stomachs.


    ¡°Seems we used to much of their energy.¡± Ning said and opens the back and pulls out twenty kilos of grass for tyrant and meat which is split between the two carnivores.


    Rinrin gives fruits to the ape, meat to the harpy and some profound iron ore to the rhino and the two simply watch.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do the Medical Garden next.¡± Rinrin asked.


    This confused Ning, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to do your swords?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°They are Mortal Rank, your things are Common rank, it¡¯s a shame to me that you have something like that while being my partner. We have plenty of time to do things for me. Also when refining the garden there is a chance that the medical mountain will upgrade. Previously it was upgraded from what I understand but now it was Low grade. To have a personal medical mountain is a blessing so we need to upgrade it and increase the size more. It will also draw in energy for us as well if we do that and will eventually make us our own cultivating forest.¡± She said


    Ning was confused as for why she wanted to do his things first and remembered something, ¡°Now that I think about it I never asked what kind of treasures you have.¡± Ning said.


    She looked at him and also realized he didn¡¯t know about all the items and looked at him for a while before she took her spatial pouch and pulled out a long blue sword which carried a hint of demonic aura to it. She also pulled the collar of her dress and pulled a black metal necklace with a large and strange gem while the metal looked like the mouth of a beast. It looked very demonic in nature.


    ¡°This is a rare item my mother gave me after making a trade with one of the demon sects. It¡¯s called a Demon Eye Necklace. The gem is said to be the eye of a hellish demon. The metal is Demon Silver. It seals the malice of the gem but keeps the effect it has which is to attract Infernal Energy. This is graded as Peak Grade Mortal Rank. We can¡¯t refine it, it would take too much energy at this moment.¡± She said and hid the necklace again.


    ¡°Rich families are another thing huh.¡± Ning said but didn¡¯t mind since birth with a golden spoon is also ¡®luck¡¯ and there is no use crying. For such luck it would have a price anyway.


    When the six Dao Beasts finished eating and regaining their energy Ning pulled out the Medical Garden. Like before they began to process again and, slowly, were getting a bit used to it after a few times but still were careful. Still, once it began it went naturally.


    As for the garden. As soon as the six waves imaged the entire pot shook. The spirit runes shook appearing and the small clouds began to shift around. With the presence of two ice type demon beasts there was an increased amount of improvement to the water element. In all of them there was an improvement. Similar to Dao Couple cultivation, if they advanced how much contact they had it would improve the effectiveness.


    Still above them the energy was raging and slowly a phenomenon happened. From the top and bottom, clouds began to swirl around until it was completely covered and the energy of the Dao Beasts simply flowed in and made waves and only as the refining ended did the clouds finally part.


    The clouds on top withdrew but remained above the tree the one below withdrew below the pot. The pot was now a dark red while the dirt was dark and looked very fertile and moist. The tree was a dark brown on the trunk and a deep green on the leaves while there were small flower buds that began to appear. The pot kept shining three different colors of spirit runes showing the three elements were in high concentration. What was most amazing was that the energy in the air was slowly drawing towards the Garden.


    ¡°It broke through to Mortal rank.¡± Ning said.


    ¡°That means it should be more than 75 acres.¡± Rinrin said.


    With a nod Ning sent his Spiritual Sense inside and his eyes widened, ¡°85 acres and there were many changes. Rivers are flowing some lakes are also forming. It seems the herbs are also growing faster.¡± Ning said and quickly they vanished into the garden with his thought.


    The first thing they noticed as they entered was how vibrant and lush the herbs were. Previously the were as good as 50 year old herbs but now they were as big as 100 year old herbs.


    The difference between 50 years makes a huge difference, as the longer it lived the more medical energy it had.


    What entered their eyes next was the medical mountain. They saw it was now stretching 100 something meters up. ¡°Its High¡¯ grade common rank now. Any small clan would drool over it but the sect would only leave it open for anyone to search for themselves. Most common rank herbs will naturally appear in it over time. If the sect knew had had refined an ungraded medical mountain that could only be called a 25 meter tall hill into a High Grade Common rank medical mountain they would die of envy.¡± She said coldly.


    ¡°We should probably look for a few more ungraded ones.¡± Ning said.


    ¡°You want to refine more?¡± She asked him?


    ¡°Of course, we only have 20 acres planted and a mountain needs around 15 acres of open fertile land. If it''s a small one then it needs even less. The more we have the better the quality of our medical garden and no one will miss those Ungraded Medical Mountains that can barely produce any common rank herbs but we can make use of it and refine a garden on par with the alchemy hall¡¯s large gardens.¡± Ning said.


    ¡°To outdo them¡­ hehe that feels good. Let''s make them green with envy. We need to have mother show us how to refine them. I know of three Ungraded ones near other Common rank ones so we can just gather those and refine them. It shouldn¡¯t take more than two or three days to do this.¡± She said.


    With the refining came confidence few people actually had which came from having the unique ability, among their age group, to refine trash treasures into top grade items. As long as the material is provided they would slowly grow more and more.


    The two had also yet to notice that they had spoken, ¡®our medical garden¡¯ and ¡®we refine treasures¡¯ naturally. They gathered a few small herbs and exit before feeding it to the Dao Beasts to let them regenerate their energies so that they could continue to refine more of their equipment.

 Chapter 15

    After refining the Medical Garden they moved on to Ning¡¯s Peak Low Grade Common rank Tiger Fin Twin long swords.


    Under the refining it finally became a High Grade Common rank weapon and it gained an even stronger aura and it also affected Tora a bit since every time they refine he would fly around it and be struck by the energies.


    Finally it was time for the Silver Iron Pill Cauldron and they simply refined it without adding materials. Silver Iron alloy is a high grade alloy that makes Mortal Rank items so there is no need to replace it and simply refine impurities out of it and the refining pushed it from High Grade all the way to Ungraded Mortal Rank because the material was very high quality for the rank and their meticulous refining had lead to a huge jump in quality.


    After they finally finished they stopped for the night. They were all tired so the two sat in different locations and began to meditate to regenerate their energy and as early morning light began to shine down.


    Rinrin walked into the bathroom and changed into more public clothing and fixed her hair into a bun which seemed better for walking outside. It was a bun but she still had part of her long silky hair let loose.


    While she dressed in the bathroom Ning changed outside far quicker than her and when she exited he was ready and had put away all the necessary items including the extra low quality cauldron they tested the refining on the last night. Leaving a treasure they refined to someone else wouldn¡¯t be wise.


    The two left the hall and flew quickly on Tora to meet Ning¡¯s mother and explained their intent and how the Garden had grown and she nodded. ¡°So you need someone to help you in this little endeavor. Alright, as long as you can find the medical hills I can transfer it into your garden.¡± She smiled and her grin grew wider as she looked between the two of them.


    ¡°So how was couple cultivation.¡± She asked, ¡°Tell me Ning, have you embraced her with you¡­¡±


    ¡°MOTHER IN LAW PLEASE!¡± Rinrin shouted as her face was as bright as a ripe tomato.


    Bo Rei giggled, ¡°Alright alright, just a little motherly teasing. Come on, let''s go find some.¡± She said.


    Unlike before where they were on Tora for speed, now they were on Rinrin¡¯s Great Harpy for stability. Rinrin slowly flew to the back mountains and was sensing the air before she pointed in between a large mountain where there was a very small hill that didn¡¯t even surpass 20 meters before it straightened up.


    ¡°There, that hill, I remember seeing a map where this was mapped out because there was a small spirit vein making it a budding medical mountain probably.¡± She said. The harpy descended and landed at the foot of the hill.


    Bo Rei looked around and closed her eyes and after a nod she turned to them, ¡°This is it, this is a premature spirit mountain. It still hasn¡¯t reached any rank and is still in the process of ¡®being born¡¯ as a mountain. There is no telling if it is a spirit mountain or a medical mountain nor which grade. It was marked but probably ignored because it would still take some 40 years from now for it to finally ¡®sprout¡¯.¡± She said.


    ¡°So can mother, tell what it is?¡± Rinrin asked gently.


    ¡°No, but if it undergoes some refinings, maybe after you have a Demon Core formed or Ning has a Xiantian beast the energy you will have will be able to finally refine this into budding. Until then we can¡¯t say.¡± She said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get it.¡± Rinrin said with a vicious glint in her eye.


    ¡°Hey, dull headed idiot, didn¡¯t you hear mother say that they have an eye on this. They probably have runic formations around here to guard it.¡± Ning said.


    ¡°They don¡¯t, the moment we landed I scanned the land, if there was something they would have a protector and formations within at least 3 kilometers of this to warn them someone had entered this area heading towards the hill.¡± Bo Rei said.


    ¡°They probably don¡¯t care because of the size of the spirit vein.¡± Rinrin said.


    ¡°How can the size be gauged?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s usually by thickness. Since they didn¡¯t do anything to this, most likely it''s only around common rank while the inner sect works with only mortal rank and above. The most they will do is protect it for disciples to hunt for herbs or to supply the low grade herbs that are needed to train the alchemists.¡± Bo Rei said.


    She quickly turned around and walked on until she was at the very base of the hill and she bent over and touched the ground. It took about a minute before slowly the hill began to glow. Strange runes began to appear over the entire hill and even around for nearly 150 meters.


    ¡°Oh my, those old bag¡¯s sure lost a treasure this time!¡± Bo Rei said in shock and laughed, ¡°Ning take out the garden.¡± She said.


    He did so and with a wave she pulled it over and held it over her left hand. She began to change something and slowly the garden began to glow as were all the runes and everything began to gather at the hill and everything began to flatten as if a plain was forming but in front of Bo Rei, slowly a blue root began to come out of the ground. It was as thick as an adult¡¯s arm and almost a meter long with several dozen branches. With a thought she and the root vanished into the garden and for a long moment there was no sound before she appeared once more.


    ¡°You little.¡± Bo Rei laughed.


    ¡°What happened just now?¡± Rinrin asked.


    ¡°I pulled out the Spirit vein while keeping its growth in tact. It will take 40 to 60 years to blossom into a High Grade Mortal Rank Spirit Mountain. If you refine the garden diligently for the next 2 years it will speed the growth of the spirit Vein by 20 years but if you get a Xiantian or equivalent beast then it will take around a month of daily refining to reach the results. At your current rank, refining would make it blossom into Low Grade Common Rank in 6 months but I wasn¡¯t so bad and I connected the spirit roots in the garden so the medical mountain will help speed it up. Just to warn you but the speed of refining will not be fast anymore because not only is the garden mortal rank now but it will also need a lot of energy to refine the mountains.¡± She said.


    ¡°That is fine, a powerful treasure isn¡¯t a good thing in the hands of disciples. Just this mountain would make the elders green with envy since we now have a High Grade Spirit Mountain for ourselves.¡± She said.


    ¡°Alright, let''s keep looking, let''s look for already formed medical mountains this time.¡± Bo Rei said.


    Another happy thing to see was that the garden had expanded to 120 acres with the addition of the new spirit root but Bo Rei said that it was still ungraded. Ungraded Earth rank usually had between 500 to 600 acres when first made but after it is cultivated and a few mountains added the still Ungraded Earth rank garden would measure almost 1000 acres of space.


    For a mortal rank one to have 120 acres after having two mountains isn¡¯t a surprise. There was space for one more mountain without crowding the space thanks to the new open space before they would need to go back to refining and make more space.


    They eventually found one which was also an Ungraded hill and this was was a proper Medical Mountain with several flowers on top that was transplanted to the existing mountain for better production before the spirit root was withdrawn.


    Both Ning and Rinrin were utterly shocked when they saw the root. It wasn¡¯t even bigger than their pinky.


    ¡°This is why Ungraded Mountains are ignored, they aren¡¯t a main vein and instead they are a branch from a large underground one but these are perfect for medical gardens because they are easy to refine. They accept the refining aura and grow really well and in a garden as long as there is a bigger spirit vein they can connect forming a natural ley line system allowing the roots to draw in more energy and grow bigger.¡± Bo Rei said and vanished into the garden and appeared soon after and returned the garden.


    ¡°Good, the garden should be at ¡®full capacity¡¯ at this moment. There really isn¡¯t space anymore but as you refine it the mountains will force the garden to open more. Remember just because there may be more than 500 acres doesn¡¯t mean the garden is Earth Rank. There are many things involved and one of them is elemental balance. Until you obtain a balance of the five basic elements it probably will not pass into earth rank and may reach around 600 or 700 acres. This is a very good size for you children so do not worry anymore about the garden. Let us return to the villa and move some servants for herb managing and put up patrol guards.¡± She said.


    ¡°Won¡¯t they steal our herbs?¡± Rinrin scowled.


    ¡°For herbal gardens like this they will know their place. Also I will never let someone inside if they don¡¯t do a heavenly oath on their life. They would only take it if they learn pill refining or alchemy.¡± She said.


    They nod agreeing to the terms and returned to the villa and from the servants they gathered several who accepted the oath of secrecy and were sent into the garden to manage and help them cultivate the herbs.


    Of course they went in and lead them to build the house just outside the range of the spirit mountain area which would eventually make a spirit mountain.


    Once that was set the two returned to the pill refining hall and just as they were going to enter their room they heard a shout.


    ¡°Hey where were you both?!¡± A shout came.


    Ning and Rinrin looked back and saw the Deacon from the previous day.


    ¡°We went out to collect herbs.¡± Ning said coldly. He really did not enjoy the tone the Deacon had raised.


    Suddenly he saw a glint flash in his eyes. ¡°Herbs huh? What would apprentice who don¡¯t know anything do with herbs? We provide the necessary Common Rank herbs for the pills you don¡¯t need to hunt for herbs since that is a waste of time. Show he the herbs you found.¡± he said with greed flashing in his eyes.


    ¡°That is none of your business.¡± Rinrin said coldly.


    Suddenly a heavy pressure, ¡°You two are apprentice and disciples while I am a deacon! You should first greet me due to courtesy of seniority. Also¡­¡± he grinned and lowered the volume, ¡°I possess a bigger fist so what do I care about little newbie disciples such as you two? ¡®Princess¡¯ Rinrin, you have none of your power here, this is the Pill Refining Hall, even your Zhao clan would not dare infuriate us because it would cut the supply of pills to your family.¡± He sneered.


    ¡°Trash, will always be trash.¡± Ning said coldly and suddenly he flashed and appeared very close to the Deacon while both of his Tiger Fin Twin blades were crossed around the deacon¡¯s neck like a pair of scissors.


    The deacon had never expected this boy to be so ruthless and pull his sword so easily towards a senior deacon of the sect and pill refinement hall.


    ¡°I shall give you this one chance, turn your dog tail around and do not appear near us again.¡± Ning said.


    ¡°You really think you can get away with this? Just because you surprised me?¡± the Deacon sneered. ¡°A newborn calf really does not fear the tiger.¡± He laughed.


    Suddenly the swords closed in and the pinch of the two blades touching his neck caused his blood to run cold.


    ¡°One¡­ warning.¡± Ning said before removing the swords and taking a step backwards before closing the door and for privacy he activated the formation which blocked the view from the outside.


    The deacon was pale and quickly touched the two sides of his neck feeling the blood and sneering as he quickly took a pill to heal the wounds and found an empty room to clean off the blood on his robes, ¡°That brat, let¡¯s see how he likes it when I present your head to those guys that want to cave in your head.¡± He muttered.


    For the next two days no one came out or entered but the door remained closed but when the two came out they went direct to school returning and looking themselves for the night and leaving in the morning.


    The day¡¯s they didn¡¯t have class was spent in here or if it got to tedious they went to some Common Rank Medical Mountains and gathered herbs and replanted into their garden to increase the variety they possessed.


    **


    Like this two months passed safely but on the day of the start of their third month in the inner sect someone appeared at the door and banged. Of course there was a taboo against disturbing cultivators when they are busy but these people clearly came to make trouble but they didn¡¯t know the array of the room had long since been active. The doors were firmly locked and sound entering and leaving was blocked.


    The reason was that both Ning and Rinrin had long since begun refining low ranking pills to practice using the low quality herbs they had gathered from the hall and some from their garden.


    The lowest quality pill, Blood forming pill, was very easy to make. After spending more than two months training fire control to the point of materializing some simple items in detail they had quite good control of their fires. Ning in particular could use both his flames at the same time and he made a style of pill refining where he uses one flame to concentrate on the bottom while the second would focus on the sides causing less waste of energy.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    Even without being unique flames they had some aspects of the beasts to whom they are attached to the seeds of. The one on Tyrant is much more stable and steady making good for working the bottom while the one on Tora was very good for the outer area because it was wilder and was stronger due to absorbing less air but burning hotter.


    Of course, to anyone outside, even a master, they would only see one flame because the two are seemingly mixed under the cauldron but once they become unique flames it would be easy to see.


    Of all the items that these two possess, anything regarded as a ¡®treasure¡¯ was refined because refining caused the Qi and Demon Essence of the Dao Beasts to slowly thicken and form a stronger foundation. They even refined the small spatial pouches to Mortal rank increasing the space inside to almost 5 square meters inside. Spatial pouch can be Qi based or magic based but they are usually low quality with only around 1 or 2 square meters inside. The material it is made with is cheap so there is not much room for refining it and 5 square meters is the limit.


    The low grade cauldron that Rinrin had found was also refined greatly. Using Black Gold and Black Iron they made it into a Black Alloy. This was a very high grade alloy and it was hard to even make it in the cauldron to upgrade the Low Grade cauldron.


    When the metal was finally integrated, after using 2 kilos of Black Iron for 1 kilo of Black Gold, the entire cauldron, or most of it, had been changed to Black Alloy. Every Major fault was repaired and fixed, minor faults were taken care of and only a few spaces had a small fault that formed due to less material in that area but after refining Ning was able to slowly move more alloy over there to help cover it up. This cauldron has a very high potential though, Black Gold and Iron are used for high grade mortal rank weapons so for a pill cauldron which would absorb medical energy it could at least get to Earth rank. It was far better than the Silver Iron Cauldron Ning had but this cauldron still had much room for improvement. Also both cauldron are Ungraded Mortal rank.


    Their efficiency in holding the medical energy of lower grade pills is quite high. Like this they slowly refined pill after pill going up all the way to 7th level Ungraded pills with ease. After reaching Low grade they found difficulty for several herbs since they weren¡¯t cheap and somewhat hard to use.


    Finally after a try each they sighed, ¡°We trained about two weeks with pill refining, I think this is enough to get the attention of an elder maybe.¡± Ning said.


    ¡°That deacon said common disciples take 4 years to start refining¡­ I think we took 3 months.¡± Rinrin said.


    ¡°Two months.¡± Ning said.


    The attitude of these two had somewhat mellowed out. Staying in the same room and cultivating together daily, refining their treasures together, eating and sleeping in the same room, sitting next to each other at school, training together, it eventually calmed down their previous tension but they still called each other names but no longer so brutally to irritate but more as nicknames.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ hey Ning, there are people at the door.¡± Rinrin said.


    Ning noticed as well and walked over and looked through the currently one sided glass and saw there were people banging but the sound was muffled. ¡°Seems to be grunts of some people. They sent¡­ a big guy and around five or six underlings.¡± Ning said.


    ¡°We need to see the elders since we already learned all the beginner books and need properly pointers now.¡± Rinrin frowned. ¡°What are their strengths?¡± She asked walking over and looking out while carefully spreading her Spiritual Sense which has greatly developed. Through training with the flame it has become quite powerful so she could sneakily spread it through the door over these people.


    ¡°3 Lower Success Houtian¡­ 2 of them are 7th level Liquid mana¡­ the big guy is Peak Houtian with a strong foundation. Probably one of the better clans.¡± She said.


    ¡°So we don¡¯t have much of a problem if they came to cause trouble. Tora and Kala are both Peak Houtian as well.¡± He said with confidence.


    ¡°Well lets at least store these things before we leave or else this stupid ogres will ruin our hard work.¡± She said and began to bottle the pills and started to store their things in an extremely casual manner.


    Finally they finished and after the concocting pills each one took turns taking a bath while the other recovered their strength after using so much Qi. This casual pace had long since developed and in truth, it is something that most calm pairs would develop quite early on with their main wife.


    Finally the two decided to leave and as soon as the door opened a big meaty hand fit through the opening and began to push the door open but a small hand from Ning holding it turned him from a weak looking 12 year old into a steel tower.


    ¡°Do you need something?¡± Ning asked coldly.


    ¡°You little shit! Open the door so I, your grandfather, can show you a good time?!¡± He roared.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you, what do you want?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°Hey idiot, you know right, people promoted into the Inner sect through a breakthrough always have a 2 month protection to let them grow strong enough to match those of the lowest ring at the very least. Oh we even forgot to got get a High Grade Mortal Rank martial arts for you.¡± She said suddenly realized.


    With class, Bo Rei¡¯s training, and training with Pill refining they had forgotten some benefits.


    Ning blinked and put his hand into his pocket and pulled out a small token. ¡°Right, an inner sect High Grade Mortal Rank martial arts. We do need to get that or else I will definitely be hitting my head against the wall for being stupid.¡± Ning said. ¡°Did you get one before I arrived?¡± He asked.


    ¡°It is my Body refining art.¡± She said.


    ¡°OI! STOP IGNORING ME!¡± The idiot in front of them roared. The age of this person looked in his twenties but it was clear he was already near the later years of his apprenticeship. He wasn¡¯t a Deacon for sure so he was still younger than 40.


    ¡°So noisy, what do you meat heads want with this princess!?¡± She shouted.


    ¡°Heh!¡± The man grinned. His eyes were filled with a bit of lust. ¡°This little brat doesn¡¯t deserve ¡®my¡¯ woman.¡± He said with a lecherous smile.


    Instantly the face of the girl turned extremely serious before her body flashed and appeared in front of the crack before her foot passed right through the opening into the idiot¡¯s face causing him to pull the door slamming his hand and Ning pressed the door to not let him escape.


    ¡°RAHHH!! LET GO YOU DAMN SHIT!¡± He roared.


    ¡°Boss! Don¡¯t shout or else it will attract the elders!¡± One of the lackey said.


    ¡°You fucking trash! Help me open this!¡± He roared.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Rinrin snorted before circulating her ape¡¯s Demon Essence and holding the door alongside Ning. It should be known that Ning and Tyrant have long since reached the initial stages of the 5th level of ¡®Titan Bull Titan Body¡¯ his body can already take any attack under the strength of High Success Qi refining and his body strength is that stage. By using Qi of Peak Houtian he simply adds on top of that powerful body foundation making himself a steel tower in front of an ant¡¯s bite.


    Similarly, Rinrin obtained the ¡®Earth Jade Body Refining¡¯ technique through his mother but they had forgotten about him when it came to it. Of course they would never get the Steel Horn Rock Rhino¡¯s complimentary body refining martial arts for a girl. If one said she was training the ¡®Rock Rhino Mountain Body Refining¡¯ art, it would shame them more then bring pride.


    With both of them casually holding the door, when the other Qi practitioner began to push against the door, it felt like they were trying to push a mountain.


    ¡°I think this is enough.¡± Rinrin said and the two took a step back and let the door fly open and those 3 pushing to door stumbled in only to receive a punch to the face. As for the big ape he fell down while his hand was red.


    As the Little devil princess, she would not take an insult standing, of course the degree of it changes similar to how she simply bickered with Ning because he would only bicker with her but these dumb apes had malicious intent towards her. She would never let such trash have it easy. She took a step forward and her small delicate foot stomped down on the injured hand.


    ¡°RAHHH! YOU LITTLE BITCH!¡± The fat man roared as his injured hands were pinned under her small feet but it felt like a mountain was pressing down. ¡°When I get out I will fuck you until you can only think of serving me! Then I will wish you were dead!¡± He roared as he pulled.


    Since long ago the nearby rooms had people watching with irritated faces so when they saw Rinrin beating on these noisy fellows they were quite interested.


    ¡°So you have such intentions for this princess. Trash of the common flock who cannot even enter the Xiantian, let me give you a gift for your ¡®sincere¡¯ intentions.¡± She said and in a flash her other leg swung out and connected with the shoulder.


    CRACK! SNAP!


    Like a sledgehammer her little foot slammed into his shoulder and the bones broke and muscles tore. The fat man paled and fainted from the pain.


    She sneered and stepped off of him.


    ¡°What is all the noise!?¡± A cold voice said suddenly appearing.


    This cold voice came from an old man whose hair was white and his face was clean and smooth but wrinkled.


    Rinrin walked out and cupped her hands, ¡°Junior apprentice greets esteemed Elder Zhao.¡± She said.


    ¡°Rinrin? What is happening here?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Me and my¡­ my husband were training the art of pill refining and were about to look for a senior disciple brother or senior Deacon for instructions as we have reached an impasse into our ignorance in regards to several herbs whose medical effects keep conflicting.¡± She said respectfully.


    This was one of the Zhao clan¡¯s pill refining elders. How could she not know him. This old man¡¯s status was in no way inferior to her own fathers.


    ¡°So what of this?¡± He asked.


    ¡°We are unsure. We simply opened the door to find them attempting to break into our room.¡± She said.


    The eye¡¯s of the elder instantly went cold he turned to the door opposite to Rinrin¡¯s room and gestured for the residents to come out and who appeared were young disciples who greeted him.


    ¡°What did you see?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Disciple responding to elder, this one saw these disciples remain here for the last 3 hours attempting to break down the door but due to the array closing the door due to apprentice sister and brother being in pill refinement the room was sealed.¡± He said.


    He glared coldly at the people, ¡°Who sent you?¡± He asked them.


    They were trembling but did not speak even as they were put under the pressure of the elder. A sinister grin, ¡°Good good. It seems you believe my Pill Refining Hall is a weak joke where you can walk around as you please. The simple fact that you reached this far means you have inside help. It seems I will have to clean house one of these days.¡± he said viciously. ¡°Little Rinrin, you said you were already at an impasse with pill refining? You are already making pills?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes, we both spent two months training fire control and only the past week began to make pills and can succeed up to level 7 Ungraded pills but further than that it is hard to control the Herbal Essences and congeal.¡± She said.


    ¡°Oh!¡± He said with bright eyes. ¡°You have been here two months and already produce pills. As expected of our families little genius and her companion.¡± He nodded. He turned to the six people and snapped his finger. Suddenly several masked men appeared, ¡°Apprehend them, find out what you can. Also that fat pig cripple his cultivation. The words at the end I had heard, for such trash to covet our Zhao clan¡¯s women with such intent he must be punished.¡± The elder said.


    ¡°Yes elder!¡± They said with muffled voices and quickly appeared in front of each person and with a quick and clean strike they knocked them out and dragged them away like a sack of rice.


    ¡°All you others, return to your room. Little Rinrin, come, this elder wishes to see what you can do.¡± He said with wave. He directly entered their room and saw how tidy it was and figured they were about to leave which made sense. He quite liked the fact that they had a neat room as compared to a few pill refiners who did not care about appearances. Of course it was another thing if they were making a very high level pill where there was no time for neatness.


    The two took out the level 7 pills and those up to level 12 and the elder took them one by one and removed a pill and looked through each of them. He could clearly see the progress from lower quality to higher quality. Strong smell for low quality while fragrant smell with a lot of it sealed inside the pill for the high quality. The ones after level 7 dropped in quality progressively until there was only a 10% success rate of pills. Success rate means the number of pills one can properly produce in one batch.


    He was nodded before walking to the bookshelf and making sure to see the names of all the books and nodded approvingly. ¡°Good good good!¡± he nodded and turned with a smile, ¡°Two genius pill refiners, I will say this, the reason the grade 8 and above pills are failures is because of your lack of proper methods. These books help for beginners but not beyond which is why only through trial and error will you be able to succeed. The methods to refining change after the 8th grade.¡± He smiled. ¡°For you to reach this stage after two months, no, after one week to reach this stage means your fire control is quite good and your comprehension is peerless. Come show me how good it is.¡± He said excited to find an amazing seedling within his own family clan.


    Anyone can toil to learn pill refining but talent is important. To find a pair of talents that can make pills after two months of study and flame training and 1 week of actual training, it is unsurpassed talent, he would shame himself if he did not take them in and properly groom them.


    Ning and Rinrin nodded before walking over, what was curious was that when the elder looked at the refining area the furnace had long since been tossed into the pile of trash cauldron. He was curious about this and was about to ask when they each pulled out their own cauldrons which radiated the aura of an Ungraded Mortal rank treasure.


    ¡°Mortal rank cauldron!¡± He exclaimed. The two smiled wryly as they knew it would eventually get out. ¡°How did you obtain such things!?¡± He asked.


    ¡°We improved them elder.¡± Ning said respectfully, ¡°We purchased a few profound metals and mixed them to make strong alloy and using our Spiritual Sense we would slowly improve on top of the faults in the cauldron and changing the material removing the trash and impurities that existed before.¡± Ning explained.


    Hearing Ning¡¯s words the elder calmed down, of course anyone knew of this process, he himself had done the same to a High Grade Common rank cauldron he had purchased when he was in his youth and slowly improved it and refined pills watching its grade improve as he used it to refine pills. But what he was curious about is how only a week of pill making resulted in a Mortal rank cauldon.


    Still he knew to keep quiet, which person doesn¡¯t have some secrets and he can tell these two have something up their sleeves.


    With a nod he accepted the reason and told them to continue.


    ***


    In another part of the Pill Refining Hall the deacon was sneering after hearing what happened to the third rate trash he had bought to cause trouble for them. The ape wanted Rinrin but was someone who had advanced through the contest but trash was trash and he was nearing the end of his age and would probably become an outer sect elder because he couldn¡¯t break through the Xiantian realm.


    The deacon slowly walked outside being careful of his surroundings and slowly walked towards the residents of an influential genius Rider. In his hand was a bottle with several pills he had brought to him and walked in and was lead to the cultivating room where he walked in and found the man on a bed with several women who were his concubines. This man was someone who never accepted a main wife because he did not care for such thing and nobody was worthy.


    ¡°Oh, Deacon Xi what brings you here?¡± He asked while playing with the naked women.


    ¡°I came to say that the trash were completely useless. It seems two months inside the room they had gained significant strength.¡± He said.


    The man snorted, ¡°Right, trash with strength is still trash. Rinrin is to be my bitch even if I have to cripple her and drag her. She had been the cause of me losing my right eye, in public. The humiliation I faced, I will make her face.¡± He said as raged flowed out. The eye patch on his right eye seemed to throb a bit and he fiercely gripped the breasts of the woman he was holding before he calmed down. ¡°I already knew that trash would fail but it gave me time to acquire a few things.¡± He said and snapped his finger.


    Servants walked in carrying several baskets with low grade herbs.


    ¡°Common grade ingredients¡­ level 8 and above?¡± He said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to say that, these aren¡¯t common level 8 herbs. I added an untraceable drug into the veins of the herb. It¡¯s impossible for even an alchemy master to notice until they are refining and when they notice it will be too late because this drug will react with the medical compounds and explode. It isn¡¯t enough to kill though but enough to keep them in bed for a few months. The books in those apprentice rooms only teach up to the 7th level so once they begin training the upper level sneak these herbs into their pile and let them injure themselves and no one the wiser.¡± He said and grinned, ¡°and when they injure themselves I will come and take her while completely destroying that trash. I will heal her wounds at the price of being my concubine since the poison will enter her lungs and is very painful.¡± He laughed.


    The deacon shivered as he thought of this man¡¯s maliciousness but did not let it show. ¡°As expected, someone like you truly is a great man to procure such impressive things. It shall be a little while though until they begin but I shall attempt to plant these in the room they will refine pills.¡± The deacon said and left the pill bottle with a servant before storing these tainted herbs and bid him well and left as quick as possible.

 Chapter 16

    ¡°I never expected a sect with so few demon cultivators to have so many techniques.¡± Ning said as he looked through the jade slips.


    ¡°If we didn¡¯t have them there wouldn¡¯t be a point in having Demon Dao Beasts.¡± Rinrin said as she also read a few trying to help him finds something.


    Currently they were at the Inner sect¡¯s martial library. Having presented the token to obtain the free technique Ning and Rinrin walked in. Of course she could not remove any one of them but she could help him. Unlike the outer sect, inner sect allows the disciples to remove a jade slip for 6 months to train. This is because the mysteries in the jade slip aren¡¯t easy to memorize and they are required supplementary information to meditate on.


    Finally, after an hour, Ning arrived at three Ice Demon techniques. These three are rare dragon beast techniques and they are broken into a few books with the first one ranking at High Grade Mortal rank.


    ¡®Chaotic Movements of the Ice Dragon¡¯, ¡®Domain of the Frost Drake¡¯ and ¡®Body of the Black Ice Wyrm¡¯.


    One is a movement technique, the second is a suppression technique and the last is a body refining technique.


    After reaching this point the first and third were quickly trashed because Ning already had a movement technique and he needed a support type one now.


    ¡®Domain of the Frost Drake¡¯ is a suppression type support demon art. The person will assume the position of the Frost Drake and within a radius of himself he will use Demon Essence to create a domain he controls which would also cause the area to change. Frost Drake are creatures of extreme cold. The domain would form creating a barren tundra with cold that would even freeze Qi and mana. Of course this is selective and Ning could choose people who would be affected.


    With a nod Ning accepted this one and with Rinrin they left.


    ¡°So how much support do you think that elder will try and give us?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°He will definitely try and make us the disciples of one of the pill masters.¡± Rinrin said and began to laugh, ¡°I can still remember the look on his face when we started using Qi flames! I wasn¡¯t sure he was green with envy or surprise!¡±


    What had happened was just this, each of them had prepared a set of ingredients to make the level 9 common rank pill, Skin and Muscle Tempering pill. The same one Ning had used and would come crushed to bathe in.


    This pill had a 40% success rate for both of them and so they choose to do this one after a short discussion. When they began to use the Flames the elder had already falling off his seat in shock but besides the surprise he remained quiet and focused and watched the flames. He walked over and made sure to examine the refining of the pill to make sure what was happening inside.


    He watched each of them refine and finally they concluded after four hours and congealed the pills and presented the results for him to see. Ning was happy to have formed two high quality pills this batch. Sadly of the 50 pills 2 were high quality, 13 were low quality 15 were ungraded and the rest were failure. Even so Ning had a 60% success rate. Rinrin was just behind him with 55% success but she shocked them both with a peak quality one so they were tied for the most part.


    He was very excited to report this to the hall-master but he did as an elder who was asked for advice and he began to tell them what was done wrong and how they should change. To their surprise, the position in location they put the cauldron in affects the final produce.


    If the cauldron was split between North, South, East, West several ingredients would be placed in different directional positions when placed inside the cauldron. This actually has a huge effect on the final product. There was indeed a pill recipe of the ¡®Skin and Muscle tempering pill¡¯ in the books they had but the elder took out a blank parchment wrote down the entire recipe again and put specific instructions where several ingredients would be placed in particular directions. Of course this was as long as they would know which way to face. The best way to do this was to get a proper treasure compass so it would be easy to use and stand at the south side.


    All kinds of information such as using a specific color or temperament of a flame for different herbs was quite eye opening for the children but because they had plans already they only left for the demon arts and headed back.


    When they got back Ning sat down to finally read in detail the new art.


    ¡®Domain of the Frost Drake¡¯


    Only Riders are permitted to train this due to Frost Drakes are impossible to contain. Warning, only someone with an indomitable will should even dream of attempting because the chance of demonic corruption is large.


    Level 1: By mastering this level you will slowly assimilate the Demon Essence of a Frost Drake. Upon chanting a specific chant it will induce a hypnosis and you will appear in a bloody frozen land. The land is the domain of a newborn Frost Drake. A Snowy mountain. Fight and kill, beware that injuries will wear at your spiritual energy and overtaxing will injure yourself. Once you completely master this level you will form a cold and bloody killing intent.


    Level 2: By mastering this level the killing intent will begin to thicken. The second level chant will begin to cause hallucinations, do not practice this if your Spiritual Energy is weak. The Demon Essence will begin to merge with the Spiritual Energy and you will find yourself in the home of a Juvenile Frost Drake and a blood unending battle will ensue.


    Level 3: By mastering this level you will be able to infuse Demon Essence into the killing aura. By reaching this point a distance of 10 meters around you will form a domain where your killing intent will affect those within. From this point onwards you should not train without being a Rider of a Frost Drake. Demon Essence will slowly mix into the soul and slowly the aura of a Frost Drake will start to form from the soul to the spirit and outwards.


    Level 4: By mastering this level your domain will begin to carry a demonic cold and the ground will begin to freeze. The range is as far as 25 meters and within a 5 meter radius the ground will freeze and a cold hellish air will exist in the domain. People with a weak will will begin to hallucinate and their bodies will start to freeze. The movement of all energy will slow down as the cold enters their body and the body will start to freeze if they are not of the fire attribute.


    Level 5: By mastering this level a bridge between the soul and spirit will form. The Demon Essence will perfectly mix. One must possess an indomitable will greater than the Frost Drake to suppress the Demon Essence when in use. At this point it is possible to activate the domain at will and the Demon Essence will not reach for the spirit or soul without your choice but the effect it will have when used will be many times greater. The domain reaches 100 meters and the entire ground is frozen and a blizzard will form. Only those regarded as ally can come within. Frost Drake are immune to this unless they are weaker than the caster.¡¯


    Ning read it and felt a foreboding feeling from what he read. He had seen several techniques already that perfectly fit his Dao Beasts. The Sword arts which represent Tora was similar.


    ¡®Flying Fish Saber Fin blade arts¡¯


    ¡®This sword art is for those who have Flying Fish who develop sharp fins with cutting edges.


    Level 1: By mastering this alongside, Initial mastery of the sword arts can be found. Initial Mastery of Natural Law of Wind is needed to obtain 100% of this art¡¯s power. First technique: Funnel blade


    Level 2: By mastering this level, Low Success Mastery of the sword arts will be acquired. Initial Mastery of the Natural Law of Wind is needed to obtain 100% of this art¡¯s power. Second Technique: Twin Fin Dancing Wind Blade.


    Level 3: By Mastering this level, High Success Mastery of the sword art will be acquired. Low Success Master of the Natural Law of the wind is needed to perform 100% of the power of this technique. Third technique: Tail Spikes Whip Pierce.


    Level 4: Perfect Mastery of the sword art is acquired. Low Success Master of the Natural Law of the Wind is needed to perform this technique. Understanding of a Flying Fish¡¯s attack pattern is necessary. 4th Technique: Sky Dance.¡¯


    The only difference is that the one for the Frost Drake was incredibly morbid and profound. It directly affected his soul by having Demon Essence refine it. It cause hallucinations and if he was swallowed by them it could injure his spirit or even soul. This wasn¡¯t even anything to grand and only a support ability but it was incomparably dominating. To meet a wild Frost Drake who learned the race¡¯s abilities would be a true nightmare.


    Rinrin seemed to notice the look, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is the description on the demon art too morbid?¡± She asked.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± He asked.


    ¡°The ice demon sword i got to match Kala said i had to flush my spirit and soul to be able to get the proper killing intent and bloodlust. Demons are in general bloodthirsty but you must always find a crutch to maintain your mentality. It''s quite easy, just think of an important person to yourself and say, ¡°I can¡¯t die here!¡± For them?¡± She said light hearted.


    ¡°If you got a swords art for Kala then what about the Harpy?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°Talie? I got the movement art, ¡®Twelve Windy Currents of Heaven and Earth.¡¯¡± She said.


    ¡°That seems profound?¡± He said.


    ¡°It''s a technique with 3 volumes and i have only 1.¡± She said shrugging and turned towards the pile of deposited herbs. Some were already a bit withered and a few were still good. She sighed as she gathered the withered ones to experiment with the new formula. Even if she used the best ones it would waste materials if she did not know the effectiveness of the elders instructions.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be refining some pills so just look over it yourself. Afterwards you can talk with me about it.¡± She said.


    Ning looked at her and seemed to think a while before storing the jade slip. He needed preparations for this anyway so he joined her in making pills.


    ***


    ¡°Elder Zhao, i know this is your Zhao Clan¡¯s princess genius. Her talent in pill making is indeed impressive but you should know, most of the elders already have direct disciples and caring for more would burden them further.¡± The hall master said


    ¡°Sir, by no means do i mean to disrespect but would you not nurture to genius pill refiners when they are in our mitts?¡± The elder said.


    ¡°Elder Zhao, they are simple children, they have talent, yes, but how many pill refining genius do we have at this moment, Dai Ming, Meng Bei, Bo Shi, Yun Gia. Besides elder Guo and Elder Huo even obtained legacy disciples. The number of high ranking elders interested in obtaining more disciples are few, the resource needed to train one is already astronomical and you suddenly bring out two more. Unless they are peerless to the point of refining unique flames in under a year then i will agree that they are worth nurturing. If not you can speak with your Zhao Clan, there are indeed many good pill refiners, yourself included, who can teach them.¡± The Hall Master said.


    The elder narrowed his eyes, something was fishy about this situation. A man like the Hall Master doesn¡¯t usually let pass genius disciples like this. This made the elder feel something was up, ¡°If that is what Hall Master believes that i see no point in leaving the children here, i shall see with the clan and have them provide some resource to nurture them.¡± The elder said.


    ¡°Elder Zhao¡­¡± The Mall Master as the elder stepped past the threshold but looked back. ¡°Sometimes there are people who should not interfere, please keep that in mind.¡± The Hall Master said before ignoring him completely.


    The elder narrowed his eyes and left.


    ***


    ¡°So we had to leave.¡± Ning finished explaining to his mother.


    ¡°You learned the basics?¡± She asked. They both nodded, ¡°Good, while you were training, i took a trip to the outer sect and met your brother Ning, i trained him in pill refining, never expected him to be so good but oh well. He was accepted as a Legacy disciple of a big influential elder already. I just never expected that doing this would block you. Still that doesn¡¯t matter, since no elder will take you I will just teach you myself.¡± She said and looked at the elder at the door. ¡°I thank elder for taking my children from that situation.¡± She said.


    ¡°No need miss Bo. I am just curious though as to where you learned pill refining and even how to spark Qi flames.¡± He asked.


    ¡°Sorry but women have their secrets. Mine are a bit bigger than most but it shouldn¡¯t affect the sect in any manner what so ever and instead would improve it. Let me ask, does elder Zhao possess any good treasures maybe a High grade mortal rank one or maybe peak grade.¡± she asked.


    ¡°I indeed have one, i have my claws which are high grade mortal rank, why do you ask?¡± He asked narrowing his eyes.


    ¡°No need to be so cautious, i am too weak to do anything to you elder and you are part Rinrin¡¯s clan and you saved my little boy. I simply wished to gift elder with something small but i hope you will keep quiet about this gift because it would cause a bit of headaches if it got out.¡± She said in a low tone and gifted a small jade slip.


    He raised a brow and looked at her before he sent his spiritual sense inside and a moment later he opened his eyes wide. ¡°So that is why they hav¡­¡± As soon as he saw the look in Bo Rei¡¯s eyes he understood and nodded, ¡°Alright i will look after them if i can. I¡¯ll try to have the clan to supply materials to help them train.¡± He said.


    ¡°I thank elder Zhao for his understanding.¡± She nodded and smiled.


    She lead him out before returning, ¡°Alright, what that problem solved, let¡¯s get you children learning about Spirit runes.¡± She said.


    The sudden change caught them off guard. ¡°Mother¡­ what about pills?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°Practice that when you have time. Ask mama if anything pops up and i will help you don¡¯t worry. Now spirit runes. Unlike the Qi and mana, spirit runes are an entire different system that use spiritual energy. Anyone from any race can learn it though only demons and Qi practitioners do so in this massive region we live in. Magi have magic runes which are similar to spirit runes but spirit runes use spiritual energy while magic runs use mana.¡± She said.


    ¡°Why do we need to learn?¡± Rinrin asked.


    ¡°Do you remember when i pulled out the spirit veins?¡± She asked. The two nodded, ¡°Right, i pulled out the Spirit vein.¡± She said once more and after a moment they seemed to realize. ¡°Good it seems you realize. Spiritual energy, in nature, is incredibly difficult to locate normally but one does not need to locate because it is the soul which produces spiritual energy. Instead in nature it is the spirit veins which contain the largest concentration of spiritual energy and it is through the learning of spirit runes and becoming what is known as a Spirit runemaster that one can eventually tap into and even pull out a spirit vein. This mountain we sit on is a spirit mountain as everyone knows but the cultivating rooms where the vein exits can contain the energy because a spirit runemaster came and used spirit runes to make a rune formation in the room to contain the energy.¡± she said.


    ¡°How will we learn it then?¡± Ning asked.


    Bo Rei smiled and reached into a small pouch and pulled out a scroll. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a few tricks to train spirit runes without wasting good materials.¡± She grinned and pulled out countless spirit scrolls with enchantments.


    Spirit scrolls and spirit runes are a unique type of enchantment. The runes can be added to armor to increase defense, added to weapons to give a unique attack, something like in one move all the Qi is gathered and explodes out in one burst, or adds an elemental damage to each swing as long as energy is supplied.


    Besides enchantments which are produced by those regarded as apprentice the Spirit Runemaster on the other hand can use runes to attack. They make rare attack runes and attack scrolls. Many of them walk with many attack and defense spirit scrolls ready to be used simply by ripping it but anyone who focuses solely on spirit runes will obtain large attack power after going beyond Spirit Runemaster but their body will be weak.


    ***


    Returning to his compound the elder Zhao who had helped Ning and Rinrin sighed and went into his room with a migraine and began to settle it with some meditation. After a bit he stuck his hand out and a low grade mortal rank cauldron appeared. This was one of his spare cauldrons but even though it was a spare he had long since made it from Black Alloy. When he makes low grade pills he uses this since his best cauldron, which is a Low grade Earth Rank cauldron, would be overkill.


    That cauldron took more than two hundred years of refining to reach this stage by absorbing the medical energy as well as merging part of a unique flame that the elder had refined. The elder trained the Natural Law of Lightning and many lightning techniques along with fire techniques so as he refined his Qi flame, his natural affinity towards lightning merged into it and so when he improved his best cauldron he used Thunder ore and Fire ore alongside Black gold as Profound Silver.


    With his Lightning Fire he melted and created the alloy of duel fire lightning element and improved the cauldron mixing it with the other materials and eliminating the impurities and low grade materials. Finally he merged part of his flame into the cauldron where it would naturally inhabit and could be used through the cauldron instead of his own Qi flame simply needing to feed the Qi.


    Looking at the Black alloy cauldron he suspended it and shot a small flame out and slowly it heated up and became almost red before the runes appeared.


    He sensed the jade slip and began to form the hand seals and begin the chant in sync with the hand seals.


    His five Dao beasts appeared and each took a place around the cauldron and looked up. Long ago he had completed a full set of the five basic element of Dao beasts. Fire, Water, Earth, Wind, Lightning.


    With just these five he did not need any other dao beasts to match up with his wives for dao couple cultivation.


    At this moment from all five energy waves began to appear. The fire and lightning beasts were Profound while the earth was a Demon beast and the other two were magic beasts.


    It was because of this that he was able to form a Lighting Fire flame. Merging the flames once it had an element makes it incredibly high strong but only by training both your beasts and yourself can it grow to possess the element mixing it slowly with it.


    As the five energies flowed into the cauldron it began to shake.


    BANG!


    Unrelenting medical energy burst from the metal of the cauldron and began to run along with the energies from the Dao beasts. He slowly guided the energy to remove impurities using the energy itself and to his surprise he was able to use the energy to more perfectly mix the metals which were starting to form faults in the metal due to the difference.


    The medical energy was the first to be used up and it was a massive river of energy which washed over not only the cauldron by it also refined the energies of all of them as the energy returned to the body carrying the medical energy that was unused during that wave and flow back out purer.


    This cycle continued for a long time because of the naturally high amount of energy each creature has. The elder¡¯s entire martial foundation was completely solidified as he refined the cauldron as for the cauldron. The metals were perfectly mixed, and every last bit of damage or impurity was removed. The Black alloy was at the highest grade and without a fault. The medical energy made it even better and the five element balance further improved the refining process.


    When it was finally done the energy returned to them and he opened his eyes and looked up and spread his spiritual sense and narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Ungraded Earth rank, that woman is a mystery. It would be best to not anger such a person and leave her to train those two children. It would indeed make the sect shake at its foundation. If anyone could make a treasure like this.¡± he said and stored the cauldron before another one came out. This was his favorite and best cauldron which was at the Low Grade Earth Rank. Slowly a wide grin appeared as he wondered how much he could pull out of this.


    ***


    Huff! Huff! Huff!


    ¡°Why are you so tired after one night of using only the Void Draw Rune Skill.¡± Bo Rei asked.


    ¡°Why do we need to learn?!¡± Ning complained.


    ¡°You will find out.¡± Bo Rei said.


    ¡°NO!¡± Ning finally broke down and began to throw a childish tantrum. ¡°Why do we need to do this when we just want to train to cultivate!¡± He complained.


    Bo Rei sighed, ¡°How will you reach the top with a shallow foundation? Will you mindlessly cultivate all your life? Will you use pills of another and let your body fill with pill poisons? At this moment i use acupuncture to clean your bodies of the poison but how will you do it yourself?! Will you fight with the toothpicks other make for you? Fine you want to know what i want from you? I am training you two to be the best treasure makers.¡± She said.


    ¡°Treasure makers?¡± Rinrin asked.


    ¡°What is a treasure? Something at least Earth realm and above? A treasure is an item with unbelievable qualities! Refining a simple tower into a mobile fortress, make a boat and refine a spirit vein into it and combine countless spirit runes and make a high speed flying treasure. Refine a medical garden into a secondary world filled with all the world''s greatest herbs and every condition to birth and raise these herbs while still making it easy to reach. You understand, these are treasures. Your cauldrons, your swords, you garden, they are simply the embryo for a future treasure or even the prototype. Refining a treasure is a time and resource consuming thing but the results that come from it aren¡¯t just a treasure but also the cultivation boost, the improved quality of your energies. Even your little Qi flames can be refined given time.¡± She said.


    ¡°Does mother have a reason for this?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°Yes but it is something you do not need to worry about at this moment. For now you will learn the basics of Spirit Runes and after you can make up to level 7 scrolls we will move on.¡± She said.

 Chapter 17

    ¡°Mistress! A card from the mission hall has arrived!¡± one of the servants said walking into the room that her and the two children were in.


    The servant didn¡¯t even look at the, currently, completely exhausted children because it knew that they were doing some form of training with Bo Rei and she would leave a person to drown in a puddle of their own sweat if they slacked for too long without her permission.


    ¡°Let me see.¡± She said and the servant quickly walked over and handed over the letter and was dismissed.


    She read it quickly, ¡°What is it mother?¡± Ning asked after opening his eyes once he heard the sound of the door close.


    ¡°To Zhao Rinrin and Bo Ning,


    Due to the fact that you have yet to perform and missions in two months, the Mission hall has assigned you an obligatory mission required to do as a service for the sect.¡± She said and pulled out another letter, ¡°The participating party should report to the mission hall within one hour''s time after receiving this letter of notice.


    ¡®Mission: Several village destruction.


    There has been a recent series of villages under the protection of the sect. All villages are ransacked and all the bodies were taken, the mission entails you to find who or what performed these acts. Should the culprits be within strength range, disciples must execute orders of kill on sight should it be human or beast. Should the culprit be beyond the capability of the group, report effective immediately.


    Difficulty: 2.5 (unknown if culprit is above Houtian)


    Reward: 100 Spirit Essence stones, 200 contribution points (should the mission increase in difficulty the reward will be increased in proportion.)¡¯


    Participating part: Leader: Dai Ran, participants: Bo Shi, Bo Ning, Zhao Rinrinr, Zhao Ru Lei, Guo Tian, Huo Su.¡±


    ¡°Ah! We forgot to do missions! Damn it!¡± Rinrin complained. ¡°If we hadn¡¯t been training so hard we could have done easier stuff!¡±


    ¡°Wait? Brother Shi as well¡­ oh right he entered the inner sect thanks to mothers help.¡± Ning said.


    ¡°Ning, I know you and the family don¡¯t get along but try not to have too many headbuts with him. I already disciplined him against treating you poorly like before. The same can be said about the family.¡± Bo Rei said.


    ¡°As long as brother doesn¡¯t do anything against me it is fine.¡± Ning said coldly having no good memories of his older brothers. ¡°Did eldest brother already enter the outer sect?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°Yes but he is still in the outer sect which is fine for his talent. He would be a good next clan head instead of your father or uncles. You should also go visit your grandfather once Ning.¡± She said.


    ¡°I guess I should visit grandfather soon.¡± Ning pondered on this and sighed before sitting up and looking at his sweat covered body. ¡°I need a bath and to recover so I will be going to take care of that and will go meditate until the time to go.¡± Ning said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take care of myself since I can¡¯t leave the sect looking so plain.¡± Rinrin said and quickly got up before running off.


    With the two gone Bo Rei sighed smiling and looked at the scrolls. Most were very low leveled but there was no new one because of the skill she was teaching them. If it was any common talent they would have to take at least 10 or 20 years to learn it but the children, in the last 12 hours were able to learn how to make more than half the spirit runes with their energies and spiritual infused without letting much leak.


    At this time the servant returned, ¡°Mistress, a young man by the name of Bo Shi has appeared saying he is the young master¡¯s blood brother and your son. Should we let him in?¡± Mu Yu Xin asked.


    ¡°Oh? Shi is here? Why?¡± She asked.


    ¡°He did not say.¡± She said.


    ¡°Alright I will go see him.¡± She said and stood up and went to the waiting room.


    As she arrived she found that he was already inside waiting and when he saw her he smiled brightly. Bo Shi was 15 years old, he was already growing into his strong features but was leaner than a few of his cousins. He is a Qi practitioner and currently he was Low Success Houtian this was below the average for the inner sect disciple but him being a pill refiners personal disciple covers for that. Also he only reached houtian after arriving here.


    ¡°Mother, it is good to see you again.¡± He said.


    ¡°It is good to see you. I wonder what brings you here?¡± She asked.


    ¡°A senior deacon had once argued with little brother and his mistress saying no one can get a Qi flame and can make pills within 4 years of starting at the very least. When he learned that brother was already making pills he arranged some higher quality herbs as an apology but found it was inappropriate for him to appear so he asked me.¡± He said.


    ¡°Can I see the herbs?¡± She asked.


    He happily nodded and took a spatial pouch and dropped the items, which were in several baskets, before her.


    Bo Rei looked around and for several herbs her eyes shined before they narrowed and looked at him, ¡°Little Shi¡­ did you take any of them?¡± She asked.


    ¡°No mother.¡± He said quickly.


    ¡°Shi¡­¡± Bo Rei narrowed her eyes and he began to sweat. ¡°Bo Shi¡­ if you do not pull them out now I will no longer teach you any hidden secrets that I possess.¡± She said.


    His eyes widened, after learning from her the refining arts, he knew his mother wasn¡¯t as simple as she put on before. He quickly pulled out several very high quality Demon fruits which pill refiners could still process and make for Demon Dao Beasts.


    Her eyes landed on them and they narrowed. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you now, if you are by chance hiding even one herb it will lead to disaster.¡± She said and bent close and whispered, ¡°These herbs were all poisoned with normally untraceable poison which would cause a deadly explosion. Do not try anything.¡± She said.


    He opened his eyes extremely wide and took out one finally herb which was a flower with seven different colored pedals.


    ¡°Do you have a medical garden yet?¡± Bo Rei asked.


    ¡°No, master said that since I was his personal disciple he would get me a cultivated High grade Mortal Rank on with a Low grade Common rank Medical Mountain. It would already have herbs filled in but most would be young.¡± Bo Shi said.


    ¡°Okay, when you get it come meet mama and I will gift you seeds from good herbs like these and will help you make that little garden something even that old master jealous but just don¡¯t tell him okay.¡± She said and smiled.


    He nodded and smiled wryly, he looked down with regret when he saw the Level 12 mortal rank herbs. These were rare yet someone actually poisoned the herbs just to get at his brother and maybe even have himself become collateral damage for greed. He narrowed his eyes, ¡°I won¡¯t let that deacon get away with it. He even targeted me.¡± Bo Shi said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything son, let him feel comfortable, just tell me about his profile and his name and I will take care of it.¡± She said.


    With a nod Bo Shi passed all the information before he went his way.


    Finally Bo Rei looked down with a solemn expression, ¡°So they want to use Devil¡¯s Bite against both my genius boys? Hehe someone must be begging for death at this moment.¡± Her voice sounded coldly before she reached out her hand and a small icy blue flame appeared on her fingertips and slowly spread over all the baskets. ¡°Let¡¯s first get rid of the useless material.¡± She muttered and did a movement with her hands and all the herbs burnt to ashes yet within those ashes several dozen small perfectly preserved seeds were found.


    With a few waves of her hand, these seeds slowly formed separate piles according to what herb they are and finally the Level 12 mortal rank herb landed on her hand. ¡°Such a shame that this bastard wasted a seven petal rainbow flower. Since he gave it, I shall not be polite since he handed it over. Still¡­¡± She looked at the piles, ¡°To think he was able to gather so many elemental type herbs. There is at least one for each element. If these were planted properly I could even set up a nature arrey using the flowers to slowly focus a medical garden¡¯s energy flow. Wait that won¡¯t work, not yet. Ning needs 5 medical mountains and that spirit mountain. I think I can wait. I will set up the two mountains then.¡± She smiled and called a servant to get small leather bags for her and she stored each seed in the bags and named them properly before she walked to Ning¡¯s bath. ¡°Ning, let me borrow the Medical garden for a bit, I need to do a few things.¡± She said.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Ning, who was soaking looked up. ¡°Alright mother.¡± he said and lifted his hand. Soon a twisting cloud appeared before it split and the bonsai in a pot appeared and floated over.


    She quickly left and entered the garden after arriving inside one of the cultivation rooms. There was nearly five times the energy in here when compared to outside. This was for what she needed.


    Inside the garden she looked at the three hills. One was over 100 meters but the radius was around 30 meters and had high cliffs. Clouds were forming near the peak and with one look at the mountains craggy appearance she could see countless perfect places for several seeds.


    Closing her eyes, she spread her Spiritual Sense for a moment before nodding. With the current 150 acres, she could start to arrange the mountains properly. ¡°Considering they have an Ice, Earth and Wind. I have the choice of Water, Earth and Wind Mountains I can change these two into.¡± She muttered and looked at the mountains.


    The other ungraded mountain had already raised to 35 meters but was only 20 meters in radius and only caused the ground to form small valleys between it where small streams descended towards a small flowing river at the bottom.


    She closed her eyes and touched the ground. A strange ripple passed through the garden¡¯s land and the orchards and herb fields began to move around. The spirit mountains moved to the center of the garden but remained a small hill while the two medical mountains moved outwards. The previously circular land began to shrink as the land was stretched seemingly forming islands.


    Sweat covered Bo Rei¡¯s head but she ended when the land was properly separated into three islands but there was a small land bridge. The residents of the garden were shocked at what was happening inside the space but eventually someone spotted Bo Rei who was concentrating and doing something to the ground and they figured it was this mysterious mistress of theirs own was doing this.


    When she finally finished the land looked like a boomerang shape. If one were to think of it properly, it was instead, a star shape that had only two arms. These specific arms were the left leg and the right arm. If one were to look at the relationship of a the five basic elements, the lower left arm and upper left arm would represent Water and Air respectively. The way that this is known is because Bo Rei knew which way was ¡®north¡¯ inside the medical garden which allowed her to set up the mountains in this specific manner.


    When she was done she took to the air but looked back to the servants, ¡°Do not worry, it is simply a small arrangement for my children.¡± She said and flew off.


    The largest mountain, with the cloudy peak and standing above 100 meters, now stood on an island of its own. The 30 meter wide base had several dozen more meters of radius around it filled with the herbs that had once been spread out.


    She flew to the peak and touched the peak and felt the Spirit Vein. ¡°This children, the vein has grown quite nicely with the three elements they possess. This boy has grown to be as long as half my arm and is half as thick. This is perfect let''s change your elemental balance to Water.¡± She smiled gleefully as she touched the ground and the spirit root lifted up and in the air she began to write into the air. A strange light appeared and formed countless characters before forming a rune which showed a harmonious balance. Not one but countless were drawn and each one would flow into the spirit vein and after ten minutes she finished and the white glowing root turned blue before sinking once more.


    The mountain shook a bit and clouds began to form. The mountain began to shrink and stopped at 75 meters but the base had grown to 40 meters and formed several large basins around the mountains and the plateau formed a small pond with an elevated stalagmite with an opening and suddenly water gushed out and began to fill the pond with shimmering water.


    ¡°Oh, this is a higher quality spirit vein already. For it to make a spirit water vein is so great!¡± She giggled. She looked at the water, ¡°the spirit water will do those ice beasts of theirs wonders.¡± She muttered and looked as it filled quickly and rushed down the small pathways and began to trickle down and several small springs had formed near the top and flowed down forming a slowly growing flow and started to flow down to the basins.


    Bo Rei began to fly around and dropped several dozen seeds all over to mountain before going to the next. ¡°Let''s change this to wind.¡± She grinned.


    When she finished and she let out a deep breath. This had tired her out a lot since her cultivation wasn¡¯t so high yet.


    The 35 meter tall mountain shrank down to 25 meters in height but suddenly the ground rumbled as large stone pillars and some curving ones forming a loop sprang out.


    WHOOSH!


    Suddenly a strong wind began to pick up and these winds passed through the mountain but it wasn¡¯t especially strong but this was while the mountain was still small.


    Bo Rei, similarly, planted wind element seeds all around before she flew to the central island and planted herbs without elemental necessity.


    ¡°There, as long as they keep refining this they will eventually have the perfect training ground if this lady has anything to do with it.¡± She grinned and after admiring her work she exited.


    ***


    ¡°For some reason I think we seem to always end up grouped up.¡± Guo Tian said.


    ¡°Its because we appeared at the same or similar time.¡± Ning said.


    Ru Lei was near Rinrin and leaned in, ¡°So, how far have you gone with brother Ning?¡± She asked in a hushed tone.


    ¡°W-w-w-w-what are you talking about!?¡± Rinrin said completely blushing.


    ¡°You know~! Couple cultivating~!¡± She said grinning like a cat. ¡°You know Guo Tian already has me sit on his lap and he hugs me. Even though he is young his muscles feel nice against my back!¡± She said.


    ¡°V-vulgar! Lewd!¡± Rinrin blushed even brighter.


    ¡°How far have you gone?¡± A sudden voice called. The two looked at a slightly blushing young girl with bright red hair. She was 14 years old with a currently a smaller than average figure. Her hair and eyes were both red. This was Huo Su, she was one of the mentioned young girls who the Huo clan had offered Ning to become his concubine. On her shoulder was a small Red snake and on her right shoulder was a very small emerald green winged tiger.


    ¡°You¡¯re Huo Su right?¡± Rinrin asked.


    The girl nodded.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, I heard you were the girl the Huo Clan wanted to become one of Ning¡¯s concubine, namely his first.¡± Ru Lei said.


    The girl quickly blushed making her entire head red.


    ¡°So¡­ what¡­ what is Dao Couple cultivation like?¡± She asked.


    The two girls looked at each other. They could clearly see the girl who looked younger then them had much less experience.


    ¡°Well¡­ Ning and I are only at the hand¡¯s stage but the flow of energy feels like a large dam breaking and it feels like it burns my body every time.¡± Rinrin said blushing.


    ¡°For me, I already passed the hand stage and even arms. I sit¡­ with really thin night dress on his lap¡­¡± Ru Lei¡¯s voice disappeared at this point. Even if she could say she reached that point she didn¡¯t have the courage to explain it in detail so she moved in close and pulled them both and whispered.


    The two blushed brightly. ¡°I-I wonder¡­ if Ning would accept me¡­¡± She muttered.


    ¡°Um¡­ you have to ask him but¡­ isn¡¯t that snake a fire element Profound Beast?¡± Rinrin asked.


    ¡°Yes, this is Si and this is Ran.¡± She pointed to the two cute Dao Beasts. The Snake was Si and the tiger was Ran. ¡°Si is a Flame Python and Ran is a Winged Hurricane Tiger. Both are Profound Beasts.¡± She said.


    Rinrin could only smile wryly. She was sure that if she had married Ning first the fire Dao Beast of Initial Heavenly Dan would have been given. Those were still possible to find but to find a High Success Heavenly Dan potential Fire element Dao Beast isn¡¯t so easy. At this stage the clan only has so much. In truth after reaching Heavenly Dan potential, most people would do their best filling up spaces with other Initial Heavenly Dan potential beasts.


    During the infancy stage they would carefully raise the beasts with unique potential expanding pills and techniques and building a massive foundation meant to surpass the common race potential. Others would leave to travel the world in search of caretakers from higher nations with greater potential looking for Dao Beasts as well as to improve their cultivation.


    ¡°You can probably cultivate only your Winged Tiger with Ning until he obtains a Fire Element Dao Beast.¡± Rinrin said wryly.


    The little girl looked downhearted towards this and looked and Ning who was talking with Guo Tian. In the mission hall besides these three there was also Bo Shi who was alongside them but the leader had yet to arrive.


    In Ning¡¯s side he looked at his brother, ¡°So how come you are going with us? I mean¡­ aren¡¯t you the weakest?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°I was told by master that I am a supporting role to provide pills and healing knowledge. I have learned several basic poison extracting methods and can make up to level 2 mortal rank pills.¡± Bo Shi said. ¡°He said there may be possible situations where poison is infecting the area so I should be of aid in such situations.¡± He said.


    SWOOSH!


    At this moment a large gust of wind came from the door and when the six looked they saw a young man with glasses and cold expression wearing an inner sect robe but above it was a Law enforcement coat. Below him was a strange artifact which looked like a staff but at one end was a strangely flame shaped head which was glowing.


    Instantly the six felt cold and stood up, ¡°We greet senior disciple brother Dai Ran.¡± He looked them over and his eyes stopped on each of them. ¡°You, the Initial Houtian, you are Bo Shi correct?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes sir!¡± Shi said.


    ¡°Alright, you are in charge of pills. You should not attempt to fight and should remain in the back. When we walk you stay in the middle. I have promised your elder I would take care of you.¡± He said. ¡°As for you all, beware because it''s unknown the situation, there were scouts that went out several days ago but they all went missing. Men were killed but women are gone without a trace.¡± He said. ¡°Now mount your beasts and we shall go immediately, the place is 3 days flight away.¡± He said and moved outside.


    The riders each pulled out their beasts and after some debating who had the largest but fastest beast it ended up being Tora who was fastest and could fit them all. He was Peak Houtian already and measured 7 meters and they could sit in two lines because his back was already two and a half meters wide.


    Sitting atop the Flying fish they left towards the southwest in direction of the mission with the senior Dai ran on his strange staff flying as fast as Tora but with more leisure.

 Chapter 18

    The three day flight to the village went quick. Of course Tora didn¡¯t fly three days straight. Even if he was Peak of the Houtian stage he still needed rest and food which was done. Of course Ning would never allow Tora to be used the entire trip and this was discussed before it even began.


    Ran, Huo Su¡¯s Winged tiger, and Talie, Rinrin¡¯s harpy, were the trade off beasts for the remaining days each travelling one day each.


    What is strange, to Ning, was how Dai Ran would only fly his strange staff, which he later learned was a magic staff with a magic ¡®flying artifact¡¯. Artifacts are the same as treasures formed by Qi practitioners. These artifacts are made with magic metals and ingredients and magic runes.


    Ning always wondered why Spirit runes and blacksmithing was separate since it needs both to make the treasure but when he asked he found that there actually exists a profession specific for this purpose. They are called Spirit Smith¡¯s but are more commonly known as Treasure Smiths. If it is a cauldron, armor or weapon these people make it.


    The Geo royal sect doesn¡¯t have that high a grade for this. Usually to make a very high grade treasure such as the Earth rank Medical Garden Ning once worked in they need the elders from the Enchantment Hall and pill refiners who will help prepare the unique materials as well as someone with knowledge of the Natural Law of Space and Time, before they can make such a big treasure.


    It made Ning think of what his mother wanted him to train, he had done pill refining and now was learning about spirit runes. He had partially learned he Void Drawing Rune skill and could make some runes for enchanting but that is all. Attack or defense runes he did not know but it didn¡¯t affect him.


    But now that he thought of this, he was sure that if she had him learn blacksmithing then his mother was preparing him to become a Treasure Smith. It made him wonder what it was like to create a treasure instead of simply refine something someone else made.


    During the trip, Ning and the others had asked a few times if Dai Ran wanted to rest while riding on the back of the Dao Beasts. They could see his forehead filled with a beads of sweat as he flew with a stone face but the answer was always the same, ¡°I feel more comfortable away from beasts.¡±


    They would usually rest every 6 hours and on the last day, while riding Ran they finally arrived at the village. From high above they could see the village size held no more than a few hundred but less than a thousand.


    As they neared the village, Zero, Kala and Talie growled a bit drawing the attention of the two riders but they quieted down.


    Ning passed his finger over the smooth icy scales. Ever since he first climbed on Ning, he has always kept those sharp edges withdrawn and made himself look like a lizard instead of a dragon. If one were to look without knowing, they would indeed look down on Zero as a simple white scaled lizard maybe even think he was an Ice Salamander instead of a Frost Drake.


    In truth, was a sneaky tactic that Zero had adopted himself since he hides his death aura in this state as well hiding the fact that he is a Demon Beast with dragon blood. The sharp scales and horns indeed were intimidating but for the, currently, weak Zero, hiding his fangs to take a bigger bite at the right moment is the most important.


    The moment the winged tiger touched down sounds of screaming could be heard and people were in fear of the beast¡¯s attack but as it began to shrink the six disciples, someone looked back. ¡°Are those people!? Their clothing! It is the disciples of the Royal sect!¡± someone shouted.


    Upon hearing the shout some people stopped and looked back. Slowly everyone turned and started to look until they saw the seven people who had appeared at the front of the village.


    Very quickly an old man came out and with other strong men and young girls behind him they quickly rank over. This was the city lord, Tian Wu and his son¡¯s and grandchildren.


    He quickly reached the gate and bowed deeply, ¡°My apologies for now not meeting the esteemed guests to our humble town!¡± The man said.


    ¡°We have come because of the incident¡¯s with the destruction of several villages and the disappearances from this one.¡± Dai Ran said.


    ¡°Oh the heaven¡¯s have eyes! Please come, we will lead you to the my humble abode so that you esteemed guests can rest for a while and tomorrow you can begin.¡± He said.


    Dai Ran nodded and waved his hand and the others started to follow.


    They all walked into the village and when looking around they saw quite a number of people in hiding.


    Hiss!


    On Ning¡¯s shoulder, the little drake was licking his lips and seemed to be narrowing his eyes towards the people all around. He let out low hisses. On his other shoulder Tora was looking around growling from wryness.


    The other Dao Beasts let out small reactions that only their riders noticed and slowly they began to get more alert of their situation. When they had left the sect they had all left their weapons on their person at all times wry of attacks which did not happen yet now they were getting more and more tense.


    As they reached the home of the Tian clan, they saw that the place was about the size of three inner sect disciple villa side by side. This meant it was tiny in the eye¡¯s of these disciples though Ning and Shi had tasted the life of living in smaller so they could tell that the power of this clan was a bit higher than the Bo clan.


    They had examined each and every one of the people they passed and found that the five men following Tian Wu were equal to Initial Xiantian or Peak Houtian. Tian Wu himself was showing an aura of Low Success Xiantian, which was quite good for someone of the secular world.


    Ning¡¯s own grandfather was a bit better but the overall power of the clan was lower.


    Still, there was a strange feeling in the air, it felt familiar but foreign. Rinrin and Ning both had a slight frown as they looked around to figure out what that feeling as and soon they reached a separate building which was set aside for guests and they were helped into the rooms.


    ¡°This place is strange.¡± Rinrin said in a low voice after she and Ning entered the same room. As a ¡®couple¡¯ they would obviously sleep in the same room which they had done all the time while training pill refining and have already gotten used to it so they didn¡¯t mind that fact.


    ¡°So it wasn¡¯t just me.¡± Muttered Ning. ¡°Zero was reacting to everyone.¡± He whispered.


    After a moment he slowly spread his Spiritual Sense through the room and into the surroundings and slowly be examined the room and frowned before jumping quickly towards the closet and grabbing some incense burner and suddenly calling out his Qi flame and shooting at the burner and engulfing it and burning it. To his surprise only the stick and the oil inside were reduced to nothing while the little burniner remained unscathed. When he saw this he was shocked and pulled it over and began to see that it was actually a treasure.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t something commonly found in a secular clan. If it was a sect I wouldn¡¯t find it strange.¡± He whispered and saw as Rinrin walked over and the two examined it.


    ¡°The purpose is to make the oil contained within be masked and untraceable. Quite a strange effect.¡± She said.


    ¡°Not really, for a sleeping incense they would have a faint fragrance so this would help hide it further. Even poison would be hidden better. Let¡¯s keep our guard up against them. Let¡¯s not sleep and just meditate for a while. It isn¡¯t safe to cultivate together.¡± Ning said and deposited the incense burner in his bag.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Ning said and went outside and slowly to the room of the others and warned them and very quickly they found similar burners and disposed of their content and filled it with common scented oil and began to burn it again to hide the fact they knew. This was on Dai Ran¡¯s order to hide the fact they found it so easily.


    Returning to his room he set up the meditation incense and put them to burn in the same place the one he found it in. He then sat down on the bed they had laid down and spread his Spiritual Sense alongside Rinrin¡¯s who was in the room and began to meditate.


    The six Dao Beasts laid down around them but not a single one was asleep. Not a single one wasn¡¯t alert and but were all in a state of half sleep beaten into them by Bo Rei.


    The first night went without problem and Ning emptied the burner to hid the fact that they had discovered it and exited. As for breakfast, they did not eat and instead they each ate their own food they brought. Bo Shi, Ning and Dai Ran each had their own medical garden with some servants keeping it clear of pests and within they had their own little orchids which grew splendidly and getting a bit wasn¡¯t a hassle even if it looked disrespectful towards the Tian clan. They did not really care about them anyway, they were Royal Sect Inner disciples. The fact that they were wary already showed the distrust they had about everything around here.


    As the sun appeared the group split into two groups.


    Dai Ran, Bo Shi, Guo Tian and Zhoa Ru Lei were in one group and Ning, Rinrin and Huo Su were in another.


    They each planned out a route to look which was to go to a few of the nearby smaller villages which were destroyed. These villages had populations less than 200 and were subservient farming villages of this city so they needed to check for traces while using this city as a base but they had to keep vigilance so they flew out early morning.


    Ning and his group flew towards the west while Dai Ran and the others flew to the north east to the two closest cities.


    It was only a 2 hour flight and when they arrived they found a city that looked to have been burned down. Ruin¡¯s were all over the place and half destroyed homes.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    ¡°You guys, help us look, if you sniff out something important call out. Make sure not to distance yourself to far from us.¡± Ning told the Dao Beasts.


    The biggest strength of Dao Beasts is the fact that they are useful for this kind of situations. They have better senses than humans.


    KASHAA!


    Suddenly Zero roared and his Infernal Energy vibrated in his body before being expelled into the surroundings and very quickly a foreign Infernal Energy began to appear. Zero¡¯s energy contained a blue hue due to his water attribute energy but this energy was black red which was the natural color of Infernal Energy. If it was purer it would be closer to red but this was incredibly low quality to the point of not having red hue.


    ¡°There is Infernal Energy signatures here!¡± Rinrin shouted in shock.


    ¡°It seems demon cultivators may be around.¡± Ning said.


    ¡°Demon cultivators aren¡¯t bloodthirsty. They aren¡¯t like humans who do demon arts, the sects of demon cultivators are few and all powerful. They have Spirit formations which can open pockets of space and they make unique medical gardens especially for raising Demon Beasts where they can cultivate by killing and absorbing their Infernal Energy.¡± Rinrin said. ¡°I have gone with father to one before due to my two Dao Beasts, it is impressive their structure.¡± She said.


    ¡°What did you go do there?¡± Ning asked.


    She lifted her sword, ¡°The sect is unable to create demon weapons, we went there to obtain a weapon compatible with me from a demon sect.¡± She said.


    ¡°Um¡­ what are we going to do about this energy?¡± Huo Su asked.


    ¡°Good question.¡± Ning said and walked over to the cloud and put his hand in it. Slowly the energy was drawn into his hand and he frowned. ¡°This was left on purpose with intent of corrupting the land. I already know the feeling of the energy, as long as I meet the person who gives off the same aura I can figure out who did it.¡± He said.


    Rinrin walked up and did the same. ¡°Alright that seems fine. Talie! Kala! Zero! You can eat up the energy.¡± Rinrin said.


    The three were elated as they flew into the energy and it was rapidly sucked into their bodies and stored up for later when they can refine the energy. They cleared the entire surroundings and searched for traces but found nothing else besides the energies.


    As they prepare to leave they hear footsteps.


    They look towards the only entrance to the fenced in village behind the wooden barricades and see a band of grinning bandits. They had their weapons out and were laughing at them. ¡°Oh looky, some small but rich prey.¡± the leading man said.


    ¡°Oi boss! Looky! Two small and tender girls!¡± One lewd fat man said while drooling. ¡°Boss let''s take them and make them our pets! The young ones feel the best when you deflower them and even better after they learn to shake their ass!¡± he said.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, we can also ransom them and get a boat load of resources! Look at their clothing, they are surely some big sect¡¯s prime disciples. We can just lie and take the things and run away!¡± A rat looking man said.


    They were all laughing lewdly as if the two girls were already theirs.


    Huo Su and Rinrin both blushed but they expressed it differently, Huo Su wasn¡¯t as strong willed as Rinrin and actually took a few steps back until she beside Ning. Rinrin on the other hand, her hair was flowing from the upflow of her energy and her eyes were shining red from rage.


    Even Ning was angry and the only indication was the his shining eye.


    As they saw Ning the men sneered, ¡°Damn look at that pretty boy! Just looking at a brat that looks like that makes me feel rage! How can he, who smells like his mother''s milk, hold two flowers in both hands while I, your granddaddy, am left with some ugly and slutty bitch that are used goods!?¡± the fat man shouted.


    When the men had arrived the Dao Beasts had long since hidden themselves. Within a range of over 100 meters with the new rider equipement, they could freely move quite far compared to before and were able to battle as they please.


    As for how they, Ning and Rinrin, were expressing their strength, they used the Qi beasts meaning Rinrin felt like a High Success Qi refiner and Ning felt like a Low Success Houtian.


    The leader was a Peak Houtian while in the back were several level 6-9 liquid mana magi.


    The bandit group numbered around 20 with most being Qi cultivators with 3 magi.


    Ning walked up in front of the two, ¡°Who are you guys!? Are you the ones who did this?!¡± Ning shouted.


    ¡°This? Ahahaha! Do you think we have would try and rob some shitty farming village for what? Rations?!¡± one of the men laughed.


    ¡°Brat! We will give you one chance, bow down to I, your father, we may give you a quick death.¡± The leader said and the men behind began to laugh.


    The three looked with solemn expressions but suddenly Rinrin smiled, ¡°Pff! Ahahahahah! Oh I cannot believe this. This princess has seen many idiots who has disregarded and even more vulgar perverts who has designs for this princess but to think secular trash would dare say such things to this princess.¡± She said laughing before her voice turned grave.


    At this moment the Ice Demon Sword appeared and her aura exploded from High Success Qi refiner to Peak success Demon Essence.


    The change from Qi to Infernal Energy was a complete shock and before they could react Rinrin vanished like a blur and appeared in front of the fat man.


    ¡°Pay for this humiliation with your blood!¡± She said in an abyssal cold voice and her sword flashed.


    As she took a step to the side she looked at the body that slowly began to split as blood began to gush out from the top of the head down to the fat man¡¯s crotch. Another flash suddenly came and the two half¡¯s suddenly fell apart becoming ground meat.


    They looked at Rinrin like they had seen a ghost. ¡°Kill them.¡± Her voice said coldly.


    ROAR! CREAAHH!


    Several roars followed as Tora, Tyrant, Kala and Tilie burst out from several runes and from behind trees becoming massive in size.


    ¡°ATTACK! KILL THEM ALL!¡± Roared the man who brandished his sword and swung at Rinrin but suddenly another blur appeared from his left and he diverted his sword.


    Clank!


    Two thin but very solid swords impacted into his own and his entire arm went numb from the impact.


    In front of him was Ning who was glaring at him coldly.


    ¡°MAGI SUPPORT!¡± Roared the bandit leader.


    ¡°Men! Shoot!¡± The leading said and raised his staff as mana began to gush out but suddenly he felt a cold feeling from the pit of his stomach.


    BANG!


    A large white scaled tail crashed down on the three leaving them at death¡¯s gates.


    Zero casually lifted his tail up and hissed and growled before he pounced and began to grotesquely eat them. The appearance of the 7 meter long and 3 meter tall white lizard with almost perverse strength was quite intimidating. That was, however, only until they say his aura. ¡°This thing is weak! KILL IT!¡± Roared one of the men but before they could a roar from the side was heard and when they looked they saw the massive mountain like Tyrant barrelling at them.


    They turned green from fear and they all suddenly attacked but how could Tyrant be so weak. He was already at the Low success Houtian, also, a common wild Titan bull would not actually have access to the ¡®Titan Bull Titan body¡¯ like him. They would have the inherent memory but to execute the training for it was many times harder in the wild but him. He and Ning had already reached the 5th level mastery and were training the 6th level. He already had some basic understanding of the Natural Law of Earth and when spreading his Qi over his body he puts this concept within his Qi. The strength of his body would give even a peak houtian a headache and his strength couldn¡¯t be underestimated. He was only Low success houtain but he was a strength type beast. How could he compare to other types let alone a secular peak houtain.


    As for these men who were below that strength, what right do they have to face Tyrant.


    The attacks impacted his body but there wasn¡¯t even a reduction in speed and instead it angered him and suddenly Ning felt the flame over Tyrant¡¯s seed flash and extended into Tyrant¡¯s body and suddenly his legs and horns turned bright red burning with raging flames just as he reached the wall of bandits and suddenly the flames caused his speed to accelerate causing him to literally run over several while impaling two and burning them to ash.


    ¡°GYA!!! WHAT IS THIS THING!¡± Shouted one of them.


    Everyone was startled by the fire but Ning¡¯s eyes flashed and a grin as he turned to the stunned man and he activated his movement technique and vanished behind the man in his blind spot and with his swords aimed down he shocked both through his back and out the front.


    The sudden attack caused him shock. ¡°In your next life, learn to see your limits.¡± Ning said and his two blades suddenly burst into flames entering the man and turning him into a big ball of flame and leave only ash.


    As he retrieved his swords he looked at the remaining people and grinned.


    ¡°Rinrin, you can vent on them, I will make sure none of them escape.¡± Ning said.


    Rinrin grinned as she vanished from their view and suddenly someone was cut with a shallow wound.


    Like this, for several minutes Rinrin played with them and after she got bored she began even worst torture. Break the knee, break an arm, cripple, and finally, towards those who had spoken the words to violent her, she slowly and carefully kicked his balls without breaking them. She kicked, stomped and grinded them in her rage before finally cutting them off and burning them before she left the man to bleed to death.


    She then returned to Ning¡¯s side sneering. ¡°Let this be a warning to you. If you plan to find sluts to bed, be ready to take her as your woman because if not, that is what will happen to you.¡± She said before sneering, ¡°Now I am contaminated by this vulgar creature. I need to bathe and change.¡± She sighed and entered the medical garden to find a pure clean river to bathe in peace from pure untainted water.


    Ning had the beasts eat the men because, as disgusting as it may sound, humans are big walking pills for beasts no matter the energy.


    Strong men would always be a turned into nutrition for beasts so he had them eat. He remembered Huo Su and found her a trembling. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Ning asked.


    Huo Su suddenly flinched as she was shocked out of her daze and looked around. ¡°Um¡­ you and miss Zhao are strong.¡± She said.


    ¡°Hm? I guess. But this was a fight with common cultivators. You can¡¯t really compare them to us since we have many resources. Even you could beat them easily.¡± Ning said.


    ¡°I doubt it.¡± She sighed.


    ¡°Why is that?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°Because I have been stuck at this stage for almost a year without progress. Without a Dao couple Riders will have trouble advancing.¡± She said.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Suddenly Ning remembered something, ¡°If I remember correctly I heard your name somewhere¡­ Ah that''s right, your Huo Clan elder asked me to take you as a concubine once.¡± Ning said.


    She nodded, ¡°Although there are lots of people, my talent is average in the clan so they waited to give me to a new talented disciple. I don¡¯t have talent to be a first wife which I understand.¡± She said.


    ¡°So your clan arranged for this mission so we could meet?¡± Ning asked and she nodded.


    He knew something was up when he saw so many familiar names. Looking at her he didn¡¯t feel any rejection. She was cute and much nicer then Rinrin and easier to talk to. She was many times shyer than Rinrin and gave the feeling of a quiet servant girl instead of a large clan¡¯s main branch talent.


    ¡°It will be really hard to take you since I don¡¯t have a fire beast.¡± Ning said.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t a problem since I can still cultivate Ran with you.¡± She said but instantly noticed what she said and blushed brightly to the point that heat waves could be seen.


    The little snake on her shoulder hissed almost as if laughing and she looked at her, ¡°Stop laughing.¡± She poked its head.


    ¡°So what do you think about this? Being made to marry someone?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t really have a say but they did allow me to meet you before that so that I can see how you are and get used to the idea.¡± She said solemnly.


    ¡°We can talk about it when we get back to the sect, how does that sound?¡± Ning asked.


    She nodded.


    By this time the beasts had finished eat the corpses and returned to them. Rinrin was still in the medical garden so after a bit of searching the surrounding forest but finding nothing, Ning headed to the next village with Huo Su while Rinrin was still taking her bathe.

 Chapter 19

    Throughout the day, Ning traveled to several villages with the other two. Besides the first two villages there was no sign of Infernal Energy because of the time that had passed.


    When Rinrin came out of the Medical garden she began to talk about how Bo Rei was really mysterious. She changed the entire format of the medical garden moving the mountains and land around forming land bridges and then she even made them pure one element mountains meaning they specialize in just element.


    Rinrin had gone to the mountain of water energy and found that there were many beautiful water lakes all around and at the time was a spirit water spring which was extremely beneficial to those who train with water element. She in particular focuses on ice which falls under the water element.


    When she bathed in the water it felt like she was immersed in energy and was very nice.


    She had actually wanted to sit down and refine the Medical garden and see the difference it would cause now. The original size was 120 acres but now it decreased to around 100 since that extra bit was used to make the stable land bridges.


    Ning thought about it and they decided to do one quick refining together and after looking around a bit they found a good secure spot in the woods with a cavern and entered it. Ning had a few candles and after lighting it up he told Huo Su to guard the entrance while the two of them began refining.


    After half an hour they were done and they both went to check the results and it was very satisfactory. The two mountains reacted extremely well to the wind and water element which was part of the two¡¯s Dao Beast collection. They had regained a bit of height and the elemental properties around them were gathering more fiercely. Rain had begun to fall over the water mountain while it had reached 100 meters again while the base was almost 60 meters wide with several dozen water basins and waterfall.


    The wind mountain reached 35 meters high but similarly the base became nearly 50 meters wide and the winds became fiercer and had begun to smooth the stones. It was still possible to fly around but it was much harder under the wind but they didn¡¯t find it bad. Instead these places were slowly becoming training grounds. Under these kinds of winds or submerged under the growing waterfalls they could train to understand the Natural laws pertaining to these elements.


    Now the space for herbs is what really changed. From the still usable 100 acres it instantly exploded to 200 acres. This is because besides ¡®just¡¯ the islands expanding the land bridges expanded and greatly. They were previously 3 meters wide and 4 meters deep. Now the previously small land bridge expanded to nearly 30 meters. Most likely the most natural form for the land is a circle so putting it off would unbalance the structure and under the refining effects the weakest areas that formed will rapidly strengthen.


    The space between the two bridges also began to close up to form an empty land mass in the middle and it was clear that this method of creating space was indeed very good. If land exists and they have the correct element Dao Beast to supply the specific element then the medical garden will grow extensively.


    Still from the growth it would grow several dozen times faster than the gardens of the elders.


    When they were finished they exited and returned to Tian village and met with the other four.


    ¡°So did you guys find anything?¡± Ning asked them.


    ¡°Just ruins.¡± Guo Tian said. ¡°And you?¡± He asked.


    ¡°We found that there was Infernal Energy around the nearest towns, I felt the energy and would be able to point out someone if I felt a similar aura from them.¡± Ning said.


    They were a bit surprised but after Rinrin confirmed it they remembered that the pair possessed Demon Beasts which probably helped them to find that.


    They returned to the residents but several times Ning would look towards a few people and his brow would raise as he saw the people of the town work as if there wasn¡¯t a worry anymore doing normal things.


    ***


    ¡°Sect master, it seems they found some evidence of the activity.¡± A black robed man said kneeling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they would never find out.¡± An aged voice said while over him was a black robe with red trips showing his higher status. ¡°You may leave, maintain watch over them.¡± He said.


    The figure stood, bowed and left leaving the old one alone. ¡°So what do you think?¡± he said.


    ¡°Haha! The gods are good to me! These are the people I have wanted to kill since a long time. The brown long haired one with the Tiger Fish, ¡°he is mine to kill and the brat following him is mine. The others you can kill.¡± The voice said.


    ¡°But how are we to fight them? The leading figure isn¡¯t something even I can easily fight.¡± The old man said.


    After a moment of silence a small bottle with pills appeared. ¡°This is Twelve devil pills. It can temporarily clog the twelve main meridians at the entrance of the dantian. The weaker the person the harder and longer it will take to unclog the meridians. To Riders, it''s even more disastrous because it will go to all their beasts.¡± The voice said. ¡°These pills have no smell, taste or even medical aura. They simple need to be placed into a pot of tea and feed it to them.¡± The voice said.


    ¡°These are quite impressive pills, such a great and esteemed senior has benefited us so much. We shall surely put the blood essence of these people to good use.¡± The old man bowed.


    ¡°You better, I would prefer not to show myself unless necessary or until after everything is finished.¡± the voice said.


    ¡°Of course, we shall do what is needed.¡± the old man said taking the bottle


    The voice did not reply and the old man left.


    ***


    At night the Tian clan had invited Ning and the others to a feast. A few of them, including Bo Shi, wanted to go because he was indeed hungry. Someone of a high cultivation would have reacted the, ¡®state where one does not need to eat¡¯ but these children were far from it. That said even if a few wanted to eat, Ning simply had the servants in his Medical garden prepare some food and he brought it out for them.


    The following days continued but they could not find any more evidence and so they went to the places where people had begun to disappear but equally there was nothing.


    On the fourth day the clan head had invited them to drink tea and after a small debate, Dai Ran decided to go and fearing the worst the others went.


    ¡°I am glad you have accepted to drink tea with this old man. It gives this old man so much face to drink with such esteemed guests. Come, please enjoy this old man¡¯s best 50 year Soothing Herb leaf tea.¡± He said.


    The servants poured a cup for each of them but as soon as Ning¡¯s cup started to be filled something unexpected.


    HISS!


    Zero suddenly hissed and unlatched his tail from Ning¡¯s neck and suddenly crawled up his arm and tail whipped the cup before he smashed the tea pot sending it into the wall. He hissed at the servant and the old man.


    ¡°Boy, control that beast! You have lost face of the sect for not controlling that thing.¡± Dai Ran suddenly said coldly.


    Ning didn¡¯t reply but when he looked at Zero he saw that in his clear eyes Ning just rubbed his head and let him wrap around his neck again. ¡°I don¡¯t think he did anything wrong. He smelled something strange about the tea and protected me.¡± Ning said.


    ¡°Insolent! If your beast reacted why didn¡¯t the others?¡± Dai Ran said sneering


    ¡°Of course, it isn¡¯t because the ¡®smell¡¯ is the common thing. Whatever it was held the aura of Infernal Energy which Magic and Profound Beasts cannot pick up.¡± Ning said.


    He looked at Rinrin who nodded and gestured Huo Su to hand over her tea and was soon as the cup was in her hand, the eyes of the little harpy and ape glared at it and when it was half way they both attacked slamming the cup away from her hand.


    She simply took a small handkerchief and cleaned her hands before returning to a graceful sitting pose next to Ning.


    The room was quiet and they were looking at the clan master. He smiled and called a maid and poured a cup of tea for himself and took the previous cups before putting the new tea. He took his tea and drank it as it was. ¡°If there was something in the tea I do not know but this old man drinks and toast the ability of the esteemed guests.¡± He said.


    Dai Ran looked at them all who had yet to touch the cup. ¡°Drink your tea and do not lose more face for the sect!¡± He said sneering.


    A discreet smile appeared on the clan head¡¯s face.


    The others looked at Ning and Rinrin and as soon as the touched the cup they hissed and growled and they let go. ¡°I¡¯m not drinking.¡± Rinrin said and simpled sat their. Ning as well also let go.


    The others looked at each other and didn¡¯t move, comparing the relationship between them and Dai Ran, they would obviously trust Ning more.


    ¡°I shall make sure to inform of this lost of face to the sect. I shall not punish you all now due to the mission but be prepared.¡± He said and coldly took the cup and drank it quickly.


    All six of them stood up and Ning waved for his brother to be prepared since he was the weakest. All the while the Clan head was smiling and Dai Ran only glared at them. ¡°See! There is nothing wrong.¡± He roared. ¡°NOW SIT AND DRINK!¡±


    The six ignore him, their lives were many times more important than listening to a self destructive order from a close minded senior.


    ¡°Indeed, there is nothing wrong, yet. ¡®Esteemed¡¯ guest, may I suggest you try to cycle your mana.¡± The clan head said.


    Dai Ran looked at him strangely but as soon as he began his mana suddenly caught something and before he could stop it stopped just before entering his dantian and he paled. In a matter of seconds all twelve meridians were clogged and the suddenly blocking of the passage caused his body to reel in pain and he coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Y-you!¡±


    ¡°Finally the biggest nuisance is out of the way. It was such an irritating situation with having to kiss up to you brat¡¯s.¡± Tian Wu said with the same smile he had before but there was a cold killing intent in his voice.


    ¡°Since you finally showed your true colors I can also tell the others how perfectly similar your aura is to all the residual Infernal Energy we found floating around the nearby cities.¡± Ning said.


    Tian Wu¡¯s face turned a bit more serious. ¡°Yes, those demon beasts are quite a pain. Thankfully they are even more useful than you all put together so I must thank you for bringing them.¡± He said and suddenly his aura became slowly more demonic. It rapidly rises until it hit the Initial of Demon Core Formation stage. ¡°Treasures to hide your cultivation are quite good aren¡¯t they. Just a little trinket can disguise the energy type and level making it even stronger or weaker.¡± He said as he carefully took of a pair of golden rings on his fingers.


    ¡°So it was a Devil cultivator after all. I was wondering why this shitty excuse for a town had not been targeted even after all the surrounding villages were. It seems the citizens of this town are all in it with them.¡± Rinrin said. The next moment her grin turned extremely fierce, ¡°That means¡­. There are over 1000 Devil cultivators full of Infernal Energy here. Hehehe!¡± She laughed.


    ¡°Stop joking and help me you worthless fools!¡± Dai Ran shouted as he tried to move but found that his body movements were sluggish.


    ¡°Harvest what you sow you trash, you think we will protect you at this point? Save yourself, you looked down on us and you think we will protect you now?¡± She said glaring coldly at Dai Ran. ¡°Ning! If we get our Demon Beasts to eat up the old bones of all these shitty people it would be like feeding them 1000 Ungraded Infernal Energy stones full of energy.¡± She said with her eyes sparkling.


    Her words caused the old man to turn red in rage. ¡°YOU LITTLE INSOLENT BRAT!¡± He roared and at that moment the doors burst open and the son¡¯s of Tian Wu came in all of them at the later stages of the Demon Essence stage followed by the servants who were at the Infernal Gathering stage.


    Rinrin¡¯s eyes were shining brightly and she was grinning. Slowly her and the six other began to release their aura. A mix of Qi and Demon Essence and Infernal Energy mixed together in the bodies of these people. When the energy of all these six children peaked 14 Dao Beasts jumped off them snarling.


    The eyes of the people showed shock. ¡°Leave no one alive!¡± Rinrin roared and shot right at Tian Wu and Ning was right behind her. Their Dao Beasts suddenly grew a quarter of their full size and as if six wolves jumping into a flock of sheep they began to wreak havok.


    ¡°Huo Su! Protect my brother!¡± Ning shouted.


    As he did so he began to dance and move strangely as his swords waved erratically. The wind began to pick up and his moves were very strange like a fish swimming in water. As for Rinrin, she was moving brutally and coldly appearing and disappearing in a blur.


    ¡°You are unworthy!¡± Shouted the several son¡¯s of Tian Wu.


    They jumped out and the eyes of the two sharpened and glowed bright red. ¡°Out of our way.¡± Rinrin said.


    Her sword swung and a cold beam of Demon Essence burst forth. These men punched out or swung their weapons shooting out black Demon Essence which crashed into her own but as soon as it made contact they broke apart against the infinitely thick Demon Essence born from the Dao Couple cultivation between her and Ning.


    ¡°What!?¡± They shouted but suddenly Ning appeared and his eyes flashed as his two swords fell down also possessing a cold intent but mixed in was also a free flowing wind Qi mixed in and when he swung down a funnel formed in front of Rinrin¡¯s slash and he struck down forming two more slash pushing it along and once the three mixed the power intensified and the speed suddenly increased by several times and a tailwind form and a shock wave came out. The slash pierced through two of the four directly in front and to the fear of the people around them the slash wound was completely frozen over.


    The upper torso was even alive because he wasn¡¯t bleeding out but the simple appearance of a shouting but still alive upper torso with a frozen bottom could easily leave mental scars on weak willed people.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    At this time the sound of raging could be heard from behind. Tora, Tyrant, Kala, Talie, Rela, the steel horned rhino, Guo Tian¡¯s, eagle was flying around but only now did Ning and the others see his other beasts. On was zipping around at lightning speed and it was a Lightning Serpent and the other was a Winged Salamander.


    As for Ru Lei, her beasts were a Black Lightning Lion Profound Beast, a Fire Bird Magic Beast while her final beast wasn¡¯t out.


    Huo Su had her Fire Python and Winged Tiger around them staring at the nearby people ready to attack.


    After taking a look Ning didn¡¯t pay attention anymore as he saw Rinrin jump at Tian Wu but was once more blocked, ¡°Worthless ant! BEGONE!¡± She roared.


    Two of the strongest were gone and Rinrin attacked again and took out another of the Tian Wu¡¯s son¡¯s.


    ¡°You little brat! When I get you, I will make you cry for killing my son.¡± Tian Wu said. With a wave of his hand, a powerful wind pressure burst out but Rinrin just stopped her movement and sneered before she performed the same movement and with less than half her power and she sent out an even more powerful wind.


    BANG!


    The two pressures impacted and caused the weak servants to be blown back and the really weak ones were bleeding from their ears and were coughing blood.


    ¡°Weak.¡± Rinrin sneered and swung her blade casually but behind this was 100% of her strength meant to maim the man. It also contained her knowledge of ice and wind from her two Demons Beasts. It caused the sword blade to feel like an unending demonic blizzard.


    The old man sneered and suddenly he lifted his fingers and a small flame appeared and he swung it forward and a powerful fire burst out.


    ¡°Demon flame!¡± Rinrin¡¯s eyes narrowed as she saw the two energies impact but as she probed the flames she found that it wasn¡¯t. Instead the old man had made it appear to be by calling up a flame on his fingers and shooting it. Instead this old fool just had some understanding of the Natural Law of Fire and made use of clever tricks to try and pressure them.


    Upon realizing this she grinned, ¡°Old fool, you really think this princess is someone naive and stupid don¡¯t you!? Your stupid little trick is nothing to this princess. Let me show you what a Qi flame is like! Ning.¡± She said and looked back.


    He nodded before sheathing one of his swords and lifted his right index and middle finger together while balling the other three and suddenly a small wisp of a flame appeared.


    ¡°HA! You call that a Qi flame!? That is only a small fart that caught fire!¡± He roared laughing.


    Ning didn¡¯t pay attention and simply pointed forward. The next moment the entire area went silent as the small flame shot out.


    BOOM!


    Half the building was blown up and the old man was thrown back. All the servants were sent flying while burning and and half dead. The stronger ones had been able to dodge but they were still sent flying.


    Tian Wu on the other hand was standing up with bloodshot eyes. His body was half burnt because his Demon Essence had taken the brunt of the impact but he was now bleeding and in immense pain.


    Suddenly a blur appeared and Rinrin flashed in front of him with her blade in mid cut. ¡°Die old bastard!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t let you do that!¡± A voice suddenly said and from behind Rinrin a hand grabbed her arm and suddenly flipped her and threw her all the way back to the house and Ning moved to catch her.


    When they looked, they saw a figure that was covered in black robes and they narrowed their eyes when they saw him. Unlike Tian Wu, this figure, who had a mixed aura of Initial Demon Core formation and Initial Xiantian. The foundation was solid unlike what secular people can achieve and the voice sounded young. This was proven true by the fact that he had young hands which showed through the robe. Even so his figure was large and muscular.


    From inside the robe five beasts appeared. A Blue snake, a Blue bat, a sharp scaled red lizard, a small leopard and a brown bull.


    ¡°Dao Beasts.¡± Rinrin said. ¡°That is a Jade Water Snake, a Demon Ice Bat, a Fire Drake, a Wind Leopard and a Earth Bull. They are all at power equal to Xiantian, two Demons and three Profound Beasts.¡± Rinrin said.


    ¡°That lineup! Guo Wein you bastard is this your doing!¡± Guo Tian suddenly shouted.


    ¡°Guo Wein?!¡± Ning shouted in shock. The image of the large axe coming down on him made him slowly fill with rage. That feeling of not having control of his life was something he did not like.


    A snort came from the cloaked figure and he slowly removed the cloak. Underneath was indeed Guo Wein and he was sneering. ¡°Since you all found me out it seems I can¡¯t let you live any longer. Well the men at least, I will use you girls as my three cultivating catalysts. That way I can slowly drain you of your Yin Qi and improve my Fire Drake the most!¡± He said.


    ¡°Oh? The drake huh? You know Guo Wein, you''re the person who perfectly fits the phrase, ¡®trash that shat on a diamond¡¯. You¡¯re failure of a Rider couldn¡¯t even kindle the spark of dragon flame from the breakthrough that occurred when he broke into the Demon Essence stage.¡± Guo Tian laughed.


    ¡°Kindle a flame?¡± Ning said in shock and looked at Rinrin.


    ¡°Creatures with dragonblood form a spark of dragonflame when they reach the realm equal to Houtain. That is Liquid mana, Houtian and Demon Essence realms. It is a once in a lifetime chance and it is required the flame so that the dragon¡¯s bloodline starts to awaken or else its potential is limited. Sparking a second flame is like wanting to scale the heavens and only a second dragon flame can spark one.¡± Rinrin said.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so?¡± He whispered not revealing the fact that he had a Frost Drake.


    ¡°I would have helped you through Dao Couple cultivation to suppress it. We could have refined our flames as well and improve them with some traces of dragon flame together while drastically improving but if you knew you would have jumped the gun.¡± She said.


    Ning nodded understanding. Dragon flame is considered a treasure among treasures and are regarded as some of the strongest flames with the best potential for growth. A new flame is relatively weak but it compared to common flames that are just sparked it is at least 5 times more powerful. Also they already come with an elemental property so Zero would form an Ice element Demon Dragon flame. Unlike Qi flames it can¡¯t be used for refining common pills but if he learned how to make some kind of demon pill he would need it.


    Also he could refine his own flames to make them part dragon flame so it would be an overall improvement not to mention other effects it could have.


    Guo Wein glared at Tian as veins popped out in his anger.


    ¡°Tian, I have always wanted to kill you you know. That smart ass way you walk around in. You a talent of only green color isn¡¯t much better then the bitches I have fucked in my bed.¡± He said.


    ¡°I pity them having to cultivate with trash like you, being held back so much.¡± Guo Tian shook his head and said in a mocking tone.


    ¡°Boy, I do not care what you have with them but let us fight together. The little brat bitch you want is beyond me who was raised in the secular world. I do not possess your resources so only you can hold them back. I shall deal with that brat while you suppress her and kill the others.¡± Tian Wu said.


    ¡°Fine. You five, suppress the beasts, kill the weak ones and stop the rampage of the strong ones.¡± He ordered the five beasts.


    Unlike Ning and the others, he had long since purchased Rider equipment that allows him to remain connected for over a kilometer away. Ning and Rinrin had refined their equipment and had a max of 250 meters of distance from themselves but it is nothing compared to a true higher quality equipment.


    They all roared and spread out. As for the Fire Drake, it rushed to attack Guo Tian and its body was releasing smoke from the heat but it is unlike a true fire Drake whose body would burn like an inferno.


    Guo Wein jumped and ran at Rinrin with his axe and she quickly jumped out of Ning¡¯s arms and they both split. Suddenly the old man ran and appeared before Ning. He was using his natural speed gained through cultivation because he lacked a true movement technique for demon cultivators.


    ¡°Brat! Die for me!¡± He roared and punched. The fist wind was bursting with energy but Ning suddenly did something unexpected and casually jumped to the side and some kind of mysterious force seem to pushed him along completely dodging the fist. ¡°Die!¡± Tian Wu roared and turned after missing and punched Ning.


    He simply side stepped again and once more his body casually floated out of the way. This was the best feature of the ¡®Sky Fish Sky River Ascension¡¯ which Ning had reached the 3rd level. With the use of the Natural Law of Wind and the unique flexible body he had gained he can glide along turbulent winds created by the attacks of enemies.


    After dodging three punches the old man was about to attack again when the ground began to vibrate intensely and Ning quickly jumped high into the air.


    MOOOO! BANG!


    From behind Ning, a red eyed Tyrant came hurdling out of the hall and right at the old man. He had saliva dripping in rage and he was snorting while his body seemed to be enlarged as he was completely enraged. Like a moving mountain it rushed headlong into the body of the old man who didn¡¯t have time to attack and instead mobilized his Demon Essence and grabbed the horns of the bull.


    It is easily known that the body of beasts are two times stronger than humans of the same or equal realm and for strength type beast that doubles once more. Tyrant on the other hand is a Titan Bull that has luckily trained one of the body refining skills unique to his race¡¯s inherent memories turned into a profound martial art. This caused his body to be even stronger then to common wild Titan Bull. Currently his strength was indeed very easy to contend against a secular world Xiantian realm expert and that is what happened.


    He slammed into the old man who almost coughed blood once more but swallowed it down incurring some internal injuries. Even so Tyrant kept pushing and feeling the filthy hands of the man on his prized horns he completely lost himself in his rage and his horns and legs burst into flames burning the old man''s hands. He only stopped when he slammed head first into the rising hills behind the Tian clan house and even then he still pushed almost his body length.


    Finally he pulled back and crushed the earth blocking his exit. Once Tyrant escaped from the earth he saw Ning making him excited. He trotted over and began to rub his massive head on Ning before he heard a loud snort.


    When the two looked over they saw the Earth Bull snort and glaring at Tyrant. It was several meter taller and longer then Tyrant and clearly looked down on it. This caused Tyrant to be infuriated to no end and quickly headbutted Ning out of the way and roared. The Earth Bull snorted in disdain as it lowered its head simply and waited for Tyrant.


    Suddenly Tyrant began to cycle his Qi to the ¡®Titan Bull Titan body¡¯ and his muscles seem to expand a bit becoming harder, stronger and his speed accelerated. Fire burst from his legs creating even more speed and his hard skin began to turn into rock and the horns began to shine as Qi gathered in them.


    BOOM! Crack!


    The two met head long and to anyone watching they saw an amazing sight as the massive Earth Bull was suddenly pushed back. Not only that but it was under so much force that the sound of a crack was clear and the left horn had broken off. Ning¡¯s eyes shined at a chance to insult Guo Wein and quickly flashed over to the horn and transported it into his medical garden with a smile.


    As for the bull itself eventually it stopped Tyrant¡¯s charge but the eyes were vacant and it collapsed from the impact. It wasn¡¯t dead but it¡¯s head had taken a massive amount of damage that even surpassed the capability of it¡¯s bones. Even Tyrant was a bit dizzy but thanks to his level 6 mastery of his body refining skill his muscles and skin took a large amount of the blunt force he had dished out. Both Ning and Tyrant were at the 6th level which was to completely refine the organs and following it was the bones. The both used potent medical baths to aid in this or else it would be impossible to do.


    As for the other bull, just from that one hit you can tell it wasn¡¯t a powerful creature. If it truly had a good potential, or a better Rider, it would have had a body refining art to train and could have survived that instead of just using its body and Qi to try and suppress the well trained Tyrant.


    ¡°Brat¡­ you caused this¡­¡± A hoarse voice called out behind his back. Ning looked back slowly and found Tian Wu with a sword in hand lifted up. ¡°Pay with your life!¡± He said.


    At this time a large white tail suddenly flashed and slammed on the old man¡¯s shoulder.


    Crack!


    The sound of cracking as his shoulder gave out followed by a hoarse pained roar was heard by all. Just as Ning was about to move he saw Zero suddenly expand with his scales withdrawn and before anyone could react his jaws closed around Tian Wu.


    Snap!


    Closing his jaw with a snape, only the head and from the knees down was left out of his jaws but he was dead already.


    The neck had been pierced and Zero pulled back and opened his jaws and tossed the corpse up and snapped it shut as he ate it with a relishing expression.


    ¡°Where were you?¡± Ning narrowed his eyes.


    Zero looked at him and then looked towards the town. Ning followed his eyes and what he saw was that most of the surrounding space around the Tian clan home covered in ice and lots of blood all around. That said there were no bodies. This was explained by the bulging belly on Zero and the satisfied expression on his face which explained everything.


    He had snuck out after the servants came in and went on a killing spree eating the town¡¯s people because they were all part of it and now they were gathering. In other words he was making sure the town populace knew that they were found out and now they were gathering at a very quick pace.


    Ning glared at Zero because of what he did, ¡°We will talk about this later. There is one big meal for you.¡± Ning said and pointed at the Fire Drake.


    As soon as Zero¡¯s eyes met the body of the Drake he sneered and growled. He was clearly looking down on the Drake, one with unwoken bloodline was a pathetic being not worthy of being called a dragon.


    In dragon society, dragons who fail to spark their flame are killed because they are a shame upon the bloodline of dragons.


    Also when he saw that the Fire Drake was making a move on Kala who was fighting back but had several bloody scars his eyes turned bloodshot. He had quite a good relationship with Rinrin, he liked her because of her demon like presence, and so he also liked the beasts of the girl. He growled deeply, his energy was roiling in his body and the bloated belly rapidly shrank and suddenly be launched from his spot.


    ROAR!


    Releasing a loud roar of challenge the Fire Drake froze and look at Zero and suddenly licked its lips as if it had seen something tasty. It let go of Kala and rushed at Zero.


    HISS!


    They roared and suddenly all of Zero¡¯s scales suddenly jutted out turning from a lizard appearance to a full blown Frost Drake and it jumped up as the Fire Drake jumped impacting mid air.


    What was amazing was that this Peak Infernal Gathering Drake suddenly landed on top of the Fire Drake.


    This wasn¡¯t because he was stronger, he was smarter. The Flame Drake never got the bloodline intelligence boost and neither had Zero but he was instinctively sneakier due to his element. Frost Drake are more towards stealth which is how he killed Tian Wu.


    In this impact he had clawed the jaw of the Fire Drake using his own jumping power and weight to cause the dumb as an animal Fire Drake who was a brute force variant to be stupidly flipped on it¡¯s back. Following its instinctive one hit one kill nature, Infernal Energy gathered in his fangs and he hit down on the exposed neck and piercing the unprotected neck blood suddenly gushed out.


    Just like how the Earth Bull had done, the Fire Drake had underestimated the ¡®weak¡¯ Frost Drake and hadn¡¯t even raised its Demon Essence to defend.


    ¡°NO!¡± Roared Guo Wein as he saw the situation the Fire Drake had landed in. ¡°You stupid animal! FIGHT!¡± He roared.


    He forced the beast to mobilize its fire element Demon Essence to melt the much weaker ice element but already the entire throat was frozen and had turned into ice and Zero grinned as his jaw tightened and broke that massive chunk of meat ripping the throat open while holding the head down.


    ¡°NO! I WILL KILL YOU!¡± Guo Wein roared as he kicked Rinrin away.


    He rushed at Zero to cut his head off but a sudden wind came and he suddenly saw a sword appear and he quickly swung his axe impacting it.


    His momentum instantly stopped and he found Ning in front of him.


    ¡°You! It¡¯s always you! First it was my bitch! Now my beasts! I will slaughter you and have you take all these trash beasts with you!¡± He roared and jumped at Ning.


    Unlike the first time he found this massive body like that of a clown. The movement technique was very poorly trained and there was no technique to the axe attack, it was just Qi and Demon Essence gathered to attack. Even if he did attack with a technique, it wouldn¡¯t hit because he was slow.


    Ning shifted his weight over and let the wind take him while his body danced and suddenly his swords flourished and the wrist and elbow were cut causing blood to gush out.


    ¡°This is for almost killing me.¡± Ning said.


    Then he vanished and appeared behind Guo Wein while both his swords were on the boy¡¯s neck. ¡°And this is for attacking my WIFE.¡± Ning said and an extremely low volume.


    With a flash he turned around and walked away.


    The still living beasts that had been bound to Guo Wein suddenly froze where they were and in mid combat they felt a pang of pain. Slowly they looked at their master and after a moment their visions went black and their bodies collapsed.


    This was one of the truth¡¯s of being a Dao Beast, when a beast dies, only the Dao Seed is destroyed and some damage to the meridians connected could happen, but if the Rider dies all the Dao Beasts bound them him or her will die with them. It is this reason that the beasts will always possess an instinctive protective trait to them towards the Rider. Of course this will persist only if the Rider himself treats them well. If they are abused and ignored they will wish for death and be many times less protective and in some cases will lash out at the Rider.


    As his head fell the last large danger was gone.


    With the danger gone they led the Dao Beasts outside and began to kill each and every person tied to this scheme completely destroying the city while the demon beasts constantly ate the corpses.


    Only when they could no longer find a single person with the spiritual sense that they finally returned to the destroyed house and let the beasts eat Guo Wein¡¯s beasts.


    The fire drake Zero rapidly zoned in and dragged away and feasted on it himself and ate everything especially the demon core and as soon as the last bit entered his stomach he quickly walked back happily but as he got within 10 meters of Ning he froze. The next second he let out a pain filled roar.


    ¡°What! Whats going on!?¡± Huo Su suddenly said I shock.


    Everyone looked and Ning¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°He is breaking through to Demon essence refining stage!¡± Ning shouted.


    ¡°Oh god! It¡¯s starting. As soon as he properly breaks through it will begin the Dragon Flame Sparking tribulation.¡± Rinrin said.


    ¡°You guys need to go somewhere safe!¡± Guo Tian said.


    ¡°Ning, let''s enter the garden, it''s extremely safe there.¡± Rinrin said.


    ¡°Alright, we will go, you all keep guard especially against him.¡± Ning pointed towards the meditating Dai Ran. His face momentarily twitched when he heard this but he was concentrating.


    ¡°Come on, he can¡¯t delay any more time!¡± Rinrin said and with a nod, all six Dao beasts and the two riders retreated into the medical garden.

 Chapter 20

    The roar¡¯s of the Frost Drake were sounding all over the medical garden. It was starting to writhe in pain and Ning, Tora and Tyrant were also being affect. Rinrin, who was next to him, looked worried.


    ¡°This is going too fast isn¡¯t it? Even with so much Demon Essence there is still a need to refine and most of the time such impure Demon Essence would become very low quality Demon Essence. Could it be the Fire Drake¡¯s blood that caused this!?¡± She thought.


    She remembered about what she had seen. The tricky underhanded sucker punch Zero had used against the Fire Drake. Fire Drake were similar to Fire Dragons, immensely prideful in their strength but Frost Drake weren¡¯t the same. They were ambush predators who only went into wanton slaughter when he knew he could. They are physically weaker than Fire Drakes especially when they are two realms large lower but they are the best at using underhanded tricks.


    The Fire Drake didn¡¯t even mobilize his Demon Essence while Zero was completely concentrating his energy in his paw when he struck under the chin causing the head to go up while the body went forward. The result was obvious and he gripped down tightly biting with Infernal Energy in his jaws with his freezing power and bit down on the unprotected neck. It¡¯s saliva already had some property to freeze liquids and along with the Infernal Energy that speed up so before Guo Wein could even begin unfreezing the muscles had become the favorite meal of a Frost Drake and ripped it out putting it to death.


    What most affected Rinrin was that when Ning had started to fight Guo Wein she had moved to attack but Ning suddenly suppressed him before cutting his head. Even then her face was completely red because she had heard the very quiet words that Ning had said and now she felt awkward looking at him


    ¡°Ning let me help you break through we can cultivate together.¡± Rinrin said and sat down in front of him.


    He looked at her with sweat covered face and held a shaky hand out and she clasp them and they connected. At once the unbridled Demon Essence gained by all the devil cultivators burst forth like a dam after finding and exit but soon her own energy impacted into it grinding it away release immense amount of Infernal Energy. Demon Essence was Infernal Energy concentrated. Once that is separated it would be reduced to Infernal Energy once more. As she ground away she finally reached her hands once again and they began cultivating once their spiritual energy properly connected.


    This finally caused the flow to enter her three beast¡¯s body and their Dao Seed. The impure Demon Essence, upon entering the two Demon Beasts, underwent a true refining, the immense amount of energy was cleaned more and more impurities born for mass murder and impromptu refining, began to exit and was expelled from their bodies. Slowly the black energy gained a blue hue. As it entered Ning¡¯s body once more and impacted Zero¡¯s Dao Seed, it released a massive dragon roar.


    The many times purer Demon Essence began to refine its Internal Energy and entered its body. Very rapidly the Infernal Energy gathered from around it¡¯s body and started to grow more concentrated. It also began to pass through the skin slowly permeating it and reaching the scales. This was the first sign of Demon Essence realm. It was equal to Houtian meaning, it¡¯s body would undergo refining next starting at the scales and skin all the way to it¡¯s bone marrow.


    The energy kept coming out of it¡¯s stomach and soon the energy from all the beasts was completely mixed in a mesh of Qi and Demon Essence. There was no longer impure Infernal Energy and now it was just Qi and Demon Essence. It grew more and more concentrated before finally gathering at Zero¡¯s dantian becoming a viscous gas like energy. One could not tell if it was liquid or gas but it was a strong Demon Essence from a Dragonkin. The blue color was many times more powerful than Kala¡¯s because he had broken through using her energy which was already many times refined since she is almost almost breaking into the Demon Core formation.


    Her own energy was reduced in size but quality kept rapidly rising due to the breakthrough purification that Zero provided.


    Finally he had properly broken through leaving a pea sized Demon Essence ball in his dantian.


    As this slowly calmed down the two began to properly cultivate to consolidate their foundation. With Five layers Zero was many times stronger now but before they could do anything it began.


    BANG!


    A loud explosion that seemed to come directly from inside Zero exploded and the connection between Rinrin and Ning was severed forcefully and she was sent flying several meters.


    This incurred small injuries but it wasn¡¯t that much but at this time, a small blue flame could be seen forming on Zero¡¯s body and it began to roar.


    ¡°It started already!¡± Rinrin shouted in shock and quickly ran over before she clasp Ning¡¯s hand but he would not connect and she could barely force the connection. ¡°Come on Ning! Connect with me so I can help!¡± She shouted but as she looked she saw he was incredibly dizzy. His mind was buzzing making it impossible for him to connect his meridian. ¡°No~! Of all the times! YOU STUPID VULGAR IDIOT!¡± She roared and stood up before taking her sword and flourishing it and completely slicing up Ning¡¯s shirt and removing her robes. ¡°You will pay big time for forcing me to do this!¡± She said completely blushing red from the tips of her ear to the base of her jade white neck. Being still a 12 year old, she had yet to start budding so she also did not wear undergarments to support her breasts only having underwear but to her this was already a humiliation beyond belief. If someone saw this she would make it her mission to gouge out their eyes.


    She only hoped those stupid guards did not come because if they did then it would be very bad.


    She bent over and made Ning sit cross legged as the image she had seen in the book stated. She sat down but her entire body was shaking. ¡°I can¡¯t believe i¡¯m doing something so lewd! This is even worst then Ru Lei! THAT DAMNED GIRL!! VULGAR!¡± She shouted but swallowing her pride she rested her back against Ning¡¯s chest and felt the immense heat on his chest making her astonished and dazed but quickly shaking her head she took his arms and rested her arms against them and put her small hands facing up on top of his open palms.


    Finally she forced all her arm and torso meridians to form a connection. Going through her skin and several through her acupuncture she touched each part correctly but quickly before taking a breath and calming her mind before she forced her meridians to connect.


    BOOM!


    At once a powerful flame erupted from Zero covering his body. His scales seemed to burst forth and as soon as Rinrin saw this she ignited her Qi flame surrounding her Dao Seeds while she began to cultivate with Ning.


    ¡°NING!¡± She roared. When she saw it didn¡¯t work she sneered and using her head she head butted his nose.


    ¡°OUCH!¡± He shouted waking up.


    ¡°Get going protect your seeds quick and start suppressing the flame and sparking Zero¡¯s fire!¡± She shouted.


    She didn¡¯t give time for him to notice the ambiguous position they were in. Only directing his attention inside and when he saw he paled and saw the flame rushing into his body and into Rinrin¡¯s from his hands. It instantly flooded out and entered into the bodies of the other six Dao Beasts like a water finding a sinkhole and filling it very quickly. This caused the bodies of all six beasts to suddenly burst into flames but at once the two mobilized the energies and began to protect the critical points.


    ¡°Ning this is a perfect time to training. Be careful with the fire but remember it has a very amazing property to refine muscles. It is a rare opportunity for humans to reach the bone marrow.¡± Rinrin said.


    With a nod they closed their eyes and started cultivating faster. They perfectly protected the organs, meridians and Dantian but even so the flames are still unique dragon flames. The power is reduced by many times but it still surpasses the power of their energies but by then it would slowly enter and burn the flesh, blood muscles, bones and even surpassing that and entering the bones.


    As for sparking the flame. The method has always been to take small bits and drop them upon the Dao Seed. Slowly forming the flame around it. Two of Ning¡¯s seeds were like that and had a small flame and at this time the area around his dantian was surrounded by two layer¡¯s of regular flame which was slowly being suppressed.


    He slowly opened a small opening and drew a small bit of fire and closed it. Even that small fire was like hell flame and it instantly attacked the source of the other fires but they lashed out and suppressed it pushing it onto Zero¡¯s Dao Seed. When it made contact the dragon inherent memories in the Dao Seed reacted and the flame attacked it.


    Ning used Zero¡¯s Demon Essence to suppress the fire while kindling the spark and soon it weakened and he drew in another small spark.


    All this time there were too many things going on.


    All eight bodies were undergoing hell through dragon flame and the ground around them was ablazing. It drew the attention of the guards he ran over quickly.


    Only when they were 50 meters away did they see their two masters and the six Dao Beasts in the flame but as soon as they were spotted the female guards blushed and turned to the men. ¡°BEGONE FROM HERE NOW! If the young miss knows that we are here then it will end badly and even worse for you men!¡± they shouted.


    Everyone knew the streak for the Little Devil princess and after seeing they were undergoing some kind of trial by fire they did not wait around and ran away. They still remained in the area, the women at least, to bring new clothing and to make sure they are alright.


    As for the people in question, they were undergoing unearthly pain. Their skin seemed ready to break, their muscles felt like it was cooking, their blood was boiling, their bones were cracking and their bone marrow was roasting inside the shell of the bone. Even so every last nook of their body was undergoing a refining. If one were training a body refining technique at this time they would be going threw the best time to refine their body. How could any of these beasts let a chance like this go?


    Welcoming the flames into their bodies they underwent this pain with relish as they refined from top to body their bodies. Their skins grew harder, their scales grew sharper, their muscles grew more flexed, their bones became more powerful and their bone marrow became like a vigorous slush. The blood coming from their bone marrow was rapidly thickening and their vitality was rapidly getting more powerful but then their body was also breaking and blood started to flow.


    With risk comes benefits. A tribulation will always follow some kind of benefit.


    One such benefit for Dao Beasts who would never get to feel a dragon flame sparking tribulation is spontaneous sparking of a flame.


    As Rinrin was guarding her Dao Seeds, several sparks crossed and burned the seed which she suppressed but the flame would not completely extinguish and more kept breakthrough through but she did not notice that she had unwillingly started kindling her flames. Even her existing flame was being influenced and absorbing traces of the dragon fire rapidly rising in quality. It should be noticed that these flames did not possess element. Unlike Zero¡¯s Dao Seed which was a perfect match causing the flame to retain its elemental property. None of these were dragons so the element were not retained and even the complete power of the dragon flame wasn¡¯t kept and instead it was sparking a common flame but it had dragon flame mixed in.


    The only true dragon flame remained on Zero¡¯s Dao Seed which was rapidly growing more vigourous but not wild. These controlled wisps were already almost as vigorous as the other common flames which had grow themselves by combating the dragon flame and absorbing their traces.


    When most of the Dragon flame had formed suddenly there was a powerful force rushing from all their bodies and suddenly the little cover of the two flames was ripped apart as all the dragon flame in all eight of their bodies was suddenly sucked out of their bodies with a mysterious vacuum and rushed at the Dao Seed.


    ¡°Be careful! The fire is trying to snuff itself!¡± Rinrin said.


    At that time Zero opened his eyes and roared.


    The forming dragon flame suddenly turned deep blue and burst forth and impacted the raging flames and it suddenly began to swallow up the flames becoming more and more vigorous. The color rapidly deepened becoming a deep blue fire and only when the last wisp of dragon flame was sucked in did the fire finally calm down and become a small fire around the Dao Seed before it slowly entered the Dao Seed forming an interesting burn mark on its surface while the symbol of the dragon was still easily visible and instead was even more apparent.


    The Seed suddenly began to glow as a mysterious energy flowed out and into Zero.


    The 7 meter long 3 meter tall Frost Drake that had long since had it¡¯s scaled burned and cracked began to grow. All his old scales began to turn black and suddenly broke off and under it many new white scales formed before turning black and falling off. This happened more than ten times and during that time he kept rapidly growing and the scales kept growing even more.


    Not only him but all six of the Dao Beasts were the same. Tyrant was releasing waves of liquid impurities. Tora had suddenly dropped his tail spikes and new ones were rapidly growing his scales were turning black and falling as well, Kala release liquid impurities while Talie released black feathers and finally Rala¡¯s skin turned black and was rapidly flaking exposing newer stronger skin before it fell off and rebirthing.


    All of them were in critical state but even so their body began to heal and all of them began to release massive amounts of impurities. This was the amazing property of the dragon flame. Once one undergoes it¡¯s amazing cleansing ability even their potential is improved. It wouldn¡¯t be wrong to say that the potential of all these beasts had gone up at least one rank while Zero¡¯s dragon blood had awakened and his potential was properly activating.


    Finally as impurity expelling was finished the two humans opened their eyes and found they had also released several dozen waves of impurities.


    When they looked up their jaw dropped. They remembered the size of the Fire Drake which had been 12 meters long and 5 high but at this time Zero was nearly 15 meters long and 8 meters tall. His scales were shining white under the sun and his spikes were sharp as swords on his back. He was laying on the ground breathing heavily as were all the others.


    Their bodies were all injured and in pain but slowly they stood up.


    As Ning looked around he finally noticed the light weight on his lap, ¡°Ah¡­¡± He muttered and instantly Rinrin flashed and stomped toward his face. ¡°If you dare even think about what you saw today I will beat you to death¡¯s door! Don¡¯t even dare remember!¡± Rinrin shouted as she pushed down making his arms tremble.


    ¡°O-okay¡­!¡± Ning said as a form of self preservation.


    She withdrew her leg and quickly pulled on her robes on the ground but noticed the filth on her body dirtying her clothing. ¡°Ah! This was a good dress as well!¡± She shouted depressed.


    She looked at her three Dao Beasts and with a thought she made them shrink before quickly running away. What she hadn¡¯t noticed was that she was completely naked due to the flames burning the last bit of her clothing.


    Ning blinked while blushing. ¡°So that is how girls look there¡­¡± He thought and blushed harder and shook his head. He looked around and saw his three beasts he did the same as Rinrin and made them small as for all the scales and feathers, although they smelled bad they were still beast items that had dropped off, they could still be used so after looking around he found their space pouches and he stored the items before looking for a lake to wash off.


    Besides the two humans the two beasts were completely tired and were even injured due to the flames even after reinforcing their bodies.


    Ning examined his and their bodies and was completely shocked.


    He discovered that Tora had broken through to the Xiantian realm and his marrows were extremely pure. His blood was thick and powerful showing he had a very powerful vitality. The same was for the others. Tyrant on the other hand caused Ning to be even more shocked, the ¡®Titan Bull Titan Body¡¯ body refining technique had reached the 8th level mastery and was at the 9th level. From skin all the way to the bone marrow was refined. His body had released so much impurities that there was a black stain around where he had laid. He was currently in a state as weak as Zero due to his refining. Ning had felt the same thing but he had the power of all the beasts and so he recovered because of their energies but Tyrant did not. He had fainted after everything was over and so Ning washed him revealing the powerful muscles.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean he has a body with High Success Xiantian strength?¡± Ning asked himself. He shook his head upon reaching this point, ¡°He has mastery of level 8 and has entered level 9. The rest is tied to his cultivation but his cultivation was Low Success Houtian before.¡± He thought but when he thought to this point he remembered what ¡®Houtain¡¯ meant for beasts and after a moment he found that all the bone marrow was refined to a large degree but there was still a few places like the spine that had yet to undergo complete refining. It could be said that he was 95% done. ¡°This means that he is Peak Houtian his body is even drawing in so much Qi even as he sleeps to make up for the Qi needed to feed his muscles.¡± Ning said out loud.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    As for Zero, his bodies bloodline was awakened and it had undergone refining but it wasn¡¯t like the other beasts. Dragon bloodline beasts have more powerful bodies but that makes cultivating them harder. His scales and skin were the only thing refined while muscles and organs gained some impurity cleaning. His bones were completely untouched.


    He was at the Initial Demon Essence. The essence in his dantian was quite small as well and would need a long time to carefully cultivate it but it was immensely pure.


    After scrubbing the three down he washed himself and took out some clothing from his bag and putting the three beasts in the Beast ring so that they could rest up.


    When he looked around he soon found Rinrin with several servants helping her finish dress.


    She looked at him and pouted before looking away. The servant girls looked his way and at Rinrin¡¯s expression before they began to giggled. One of them drew near Rinrin¡¯s ear, ¡°So young miss progressed with young master.¡± And giggled.


    Rinrin¡¯s face turned bright red, ¡°W-what are you sticking your nose where you shouldn¡¯t!?¡± She shouted and looked down avoiding their gazes causing them to giggle.


    After a bit she was fully dressed and ready and walked over. ¡°W-what are you looking at!?¡± She said.


    ¡°Noth¡­¡± before he noticed he was being glared at by the girls and felt very intimidated but when he saw one of them take out a small parchment and write something his face turned red when she saw. Coughing, he looked away, ¡°You look good in that, it makes you look cute.¡± he said.


    The girls behind all screeched and Rinrin trembled extremely red. ¡°W-w-who asked you!?¡± She shouted and punched him but not hard and looked away. ¡°Let''s get going! AND YOU CLUCKING CHICKENS! GET WORKING!¡± She shouted at the happily giggling and chatting girls.


    They laughed and bowed before running off to go back to work.


    At this time Rinrin took out her sword as did Ning and they left the Medical garden.


    As they appear outside what they meet is a ball of fire coming at them and they wave their sword chopping it up.


    ¡°Finally you came.¡± A voice called.


    They looked at the source where they found Dai Ran standing up while on the wall was a bloody and beaten Guo Tian while Bo Shi and the girls were tied up with seals on their bodies. The beasts were even more beaten and seemed near death.


    ¡°You actually dare to almost kill the Dao Beasts and hurt people from our sect!¡± Rinrin shouted.


    ¡°I do not care about them, also we cannot kill, no one said anything about injuring trash. Now hand over the dragon flame. Stupid animal trash like you is unworthy of holding a treasure like that.¡± he said coldly.


    ¡°You unworthy trash.¡± Rinrin said in a deadly tone.


    ¡°Stupid beast, you think that I am afraid of you?¡± He said and suddenly his aura exploded. It rose higher and higher, ¡°I am already at the 10 level of Small Solid Core. This is equal to your trash Peak Xiantian. My power isn¡¯t something you can compete with!¡± He said. ¡°Give me the flame and I will only regard your actions as disobeying the orders of superiors. If you resist I will kill you and blame you for treason and colluding with the enemy.¡± He sneered.


    Rinrin grinned viciously, ¡°The Dai clan truly is a ¡®great¡¯ clan. To birth trash like you, I am embarrassed that my Zhao clan is regarding you as an equal. How the sect has fallen.¡± Rinrin mocked.


    ¡°HOLD YOUR TONGUE INSOLENT WRETCH! My Dai clan is the most powerful! When we reach a bottleneck we do not need to risk our neck to find enlightenment! We simply need to study runes! We simply need to infuse our cores with runes and it will push us through! I am a talent even beyond you little bitch! I possess the blue violet talent! Something you can only dream of. Our talents are comparable to each other since you have your own testing method yet you are only blue rank! I am even a candidate for taking over the Dai Clan! Once I am in command I will lead it to an era of prosperity as while for the trash of the other two clans. I simply need to get a few assassins and taking out the key talents so that they will weaken. Then it will be a simple matter to carefully killing the next generation of those insufferable royal princess and push the blame to the other families! Ahahah!¡± He laughed like a maniac as if all his plans were perfect. ¡°You trash are the first to die for my ambition!¡± He roared.


    ¡°Oh nice, I hadn¡¯t expected that this mission would turn out such a nice reward. I can¡¯t believe I will be able to almost destroy the Dai clan in one felled swoop.¡± Rinrin said with a sparkling smile.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± He said narrowing his eyes.


    Rinrin grinned and put her hand into her robe and took out a disk like object and injected Qi.


    The next moment, the entire conversation began to reply and she grinned before storing it. ¡°I wonder what the royal family will have to say about it.¡± She grinned.


    Suddenly a huge killing intent fell over the entire area and he lifted his staff. ¡°Relinquish your life and all evidence!¡± He said in a cold voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re unworthy!¡± Rinrin grinned. Suddenly her aura exploded along with Ning, one of Qi the other of Demon Essence. What shocked Dai Ran was that they both reached Initial Xiantian level but his eyes turned solemn because of it.


    ¡°DIE!¡± He roared and he waved his staff. Countless magic runes appeared from it and began to form a magical sequence. When a Magi makes a spell, they will combine several runes taking their understanding of each rune to make a spell. For experienced people they do not even need to summon the runes and will instantly cast the spell.


    Of course summoning and setting up the sequence is a weakness of weaker level magi because it causes a delay and as soon as he began the two of them burst forward but they didn¡¯t do so randomly. The first step the smashed the feet into the ground causing the entire foundation of the building the begin to shake and instantly several dozen spells began to burst forth.


    Dai Ran¡¯s face turned sour since his spells had been taken care of. For a magi, it isn¡¯t hard to set up trap spells to buy time but to deactivate them is even harder if one is inexperienced but Riders experience training against all types of energy except Spiritual Energy since there aren¡¯t Dao Beasts who only use Spiritual Energy.


    ¡°DIE! Dragon¡¯s hell!¡± He roared and waved his staff. From it a bright scarlet flame formed and suddenly burst out.


    ¡°HA! You call that dragon fire!¡± Rinrin shouted as her sword was suddenly covered in fire. There was a unique feeling to the flame this time and it quickly turned white as she began to use her knowledge of Ice Laws before swinging down her blade.


    The wave of Demon Essence and magic impacting was muffled and the small traces of dragon fire proved even more powerful as they sliced through the flame. Actually it ¡®ate¡¯ the flames. It is said that higher quality flames will always control the fire around it. Within Rinrin¡¯s body mysteriously two demon flames with dragon fire traces was found along with one Qi flame. As for Ning, the true dragon fire was located and sealed inside Zero¡¯s seed.


    Dai Ran waved his hand and a fire barrier formed along with an earth one receiving the impact which left cracks on the barrier. ¡°You are weak. You can only attack by making fire with your weak Qi and Demon Essence while I can control everything in my surroundings. You are both to pathetically weak!¡± Dai Ran laughed.


    ¡°Then try this.¡± Ning¡¯s voice called out really close.


    BANG!


    At once the barrier that had cracks on it was suddenly punched and ripples filled the entire barrier followed by cracks. What was amazing was what followed as the rock kept cracking more and more and soon became dust and from it Ning stepped out. His left fist was withdrawing as he quickly vanished and appeared right next to Dai Rai and punched.


    To his shock his fist phased through him and his body turned into mist.


    ¡°Ahaha! You really expect me to remain in the same spot? From the start you have been talking to an illusion and fighting a setup formation inside the illusion you stupid and pathetic animals!¡± He laughed.


    The two of them stopped and slowly their spiritual power spread out.


    Suddenly they picked up a suddenly rise in Demon Essence.


    BOOM!


    Suddenly the entire building burst apart but didn¡¯t fall on top of them but instead was blown away. What came next was a massive white body jumping and hitting something with his paw which landed near the two.


    ¡°Insignificant bug! You covet my dragon flame! You are unworthy!¡± The huge body said.


    When Ning finally saw it was Zero he saw that flames were building in his body and he paled. ¡°Quick run!¡± he shouted to Rinrin and ran to the others and tossed them into his garden before him and rinrin ran away. They got 100 meters before the flame fell down. What followed was a massive explosion which didn¡¯t effect Zero¡¯s while his body was falling down, he was able to land without any problem.


    As for Dai Ran who was at the center of the blast, he had summoned forth several powerful barriers but they were frozen and destroyed under the unique Demon flame¡¯s corrosive properties.


    Demon flames are corrosive in nature but they still have their limits which involve the users cultivation. As a Demon flame only Demon Essence can be used so it is affected by the strength.


    At the center of the crater Dai Ran was looking at Zero grinning, ¡°Good you came out! I can rip it out of you directly!¡± He shouted and lifted his arm.


    ¡°As I said. You are unworthy insignificant thing!¡± a voice coming from Zero said.


    It shocked Ning that he was talking but he did not have enough time to react because the next second hundreds of magic runs appeared around Dai Ran but Zero simply sat there.


    ¡°Good, you have given into your fate! I shall let you feel unending pain as I draw the flame out!¡± Dai Ran roared but suddenly the feeling of a powerful wind could be heard before he felt a powerful force on his arm and when he looked, his arm was pierced by two long spikes in a flash and it pulled out leaving a smooth hole that began to bleed and before he could react the spike went through his leg and broke through his bone and finally his brain registered the pain.


    What followed was an unearthly wretched shout of pain.


    The wind sudden began to tremble and what was seen from that previously empty space was Tora who had somehow suddenly appeared growling. He pulled his tail and began to fly while Dai Ran was still attached before he whipped it and the teen flew at Zero who saw him crash on the ground in pain and casually laid down. ¡°You insignificant ant! The only reason you are alive is because I wish for it. If I so wish it I would burn your sorry carcass to the point that not even ashes remain.¡± Zero said. Tora gathered behind Zero flying, the long body was now 12 meters long and 5 meters wide. The tiger face was now even more apparent and there was now a strange feature, the scales started to lengthen and were starting to remind Ning of the Wind Dragon¡¯s scales. They also shined like a rainbow as it reflected light.


    ¡°What is going on!?¡± Ning suddenly shouted.


    Zero looked up and smiled, ¡°Master, we have recovered, as you can tell, I have awakened my bloodline. Dragonkin are comparable to humans in intelligence and I as a Drake possess a very pure bloodline though far less than winged Drakes.¡± He said.


    ¡°How did Tora become invisible?!¡± Rinrin asked.


    ¡°My Dragon flame had a very powerful effect on all the others. It refined his bone marrow to it¡¯s zenith and even caused it to grow slightly thicker, it improved his potential to at least equal to what Tyrant once had as for the Bull himself, he is sure to have a Peak Xiantian potential.¡± Zero said.


    ¡°And my own!?¡± Rinrin asked with sparkling eyes. ¡°I do not know, I am bound only to them. I am unable to sense them.¡± He said openly and looked down, ¡°Master, what of this ant?!¡± He asked.


    They all looked at him and Rinrin grinned before jumping over and looking down. She bent over and suddenly jabbed at several points on his arm and the leg. ¡°Can¡¯t have you dying now, can we!?¡± She grinned more sinisterly before she punched his other arms and began to server his meridians with weak blows meant for internal damage.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be good to cripple him but damaging the meridians is good enough. Those can still be repaired.¡± Rinrin said with a smile.


    At this time Ning pulled the others out of the Garden. They were all unconscious and Ning began to use his Spiritual Energy to sense the seal and see the damage. He took out healing pills and fed it to all of them and untied them. Those with magic seals he slowly started to decipher them. They were as complex as Spirit Runes but their meaning was less open since they were a formation of runes. Each rune had a specific meaning such as fire, darkness, life and so on. After a short while he sent his Spiritual Energy into the formation and after a bit one rune burst causing the collapse of the formation releasing the Dao Seeds.


    Then Ning moved to the beasts and fed them the healing pills and took out a scroll and ripped it out. A rune appeared and he guided the rune into the body of one of the beasts. Their body began to shine. These were emergency scrolls his mother had given him which helped heal dangerous wounds quicker. They used one on each beast taking them out of critical condition.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just used my family''s long distance communication talismans. My father and the Law Enforcement elders will be coming in a few hours.¡± Rinrin said.


    ¡°Hours?¡± Ning looked at her perplexed.


    ¡°You really want to compare our below Xiantian Realm Dao Beasts to my father''s 8th level Heavenly Dan Wind profound beast.¡± She said in a matter of fate expression.


    ¡°True, forgot about that.¡± Ning said.


    She just shrugged and called out her beasts and began to see if they uncovered some new ability.


    Ning did the same and found out what Tora¡¯s ability really was. He had unlocked inherent memories which contain knowledge of this strange ability. Ning scrunched his brows as he tried to put into practice but found it was incredibly hard. He asked Tora how he did it and the beast slowly performed it for Ning in a slow manner. The ability starts at the feathers. He slowly covers the feathers in Qi then slowly gathers wind. Using the wind he starts to reflect the light through it in a peculiar manner which causes the Qi hardened feather scales causing the light to create an effect of invisibility by reflecting the light in this manner.


    Tyrant on the other hand discovered a Stone Body ability. He would gather a great amount Qi in his skin and it would become like profound iron rock.


    As for Zero, it was obvious, his intelligence, his strength, speed everything rose overall with his dragon blood awakened and it would only grow stronger.


    As for Rinrin¡¯s beasts, Kala, the Demon ape, broke through to the Demon Core Formation stage, it was now even bigger than before and wouldn¡¯t lose to out in strength to Tyrant or Zero.


    Talie, the Great Harpy, seems to have discovered an ability where she would be able to strengthen her wings and make them blade like. They also noticed that the brownish feathers had traces of pure white which was a curious thing but Rinrin could not find out what that meant.


    Last Rala, the Steel Horned Rhino, it¡¯s horn had grown sharper and the skin was now many times stronger than stone. Its muscles seem to have undergone a powerful refining making her foundation stronger.


    No longer than three hours it took for a massive Green Dragon to appear on the horizon and land just behind the destroyed clan building and from it jumped down Elder Shizi and behind him was another elder and some higher ranking disciples.


    They walked over and the massive dragon shrank down to the size of a horse and flew over to the side of Elder Shizi, ¡°Are you alright?!¡± He asked as he arrived in front of Rinrin.


    ¡°I am father.¡± She said smiling.


    ¡°What happened here?¡± The elder behind elder Shizi asked.


    ¡°Junior greets elder!¡± Ning and Rinrin said together.


    ¡°No need for formalities please explained the entire situation.¡± He said.


    The two nod and begin to report about the mission and what they found out. Once thing reached about Guo Wein Ning pulled out a bag and pulled his severed head, ¡°Disciple has killed this traitor already. He was most likely the cause of the problem or he joined and made it worse. I am unsure if this disciple did right.¡± Ning said.


    ¡°You have done well child, treason is not without punishment. Since he has done such against you we shall have all his possessions, except his cultivation and techniques, transferred to you, the Guo clan will not object but it is good to be wary.¡± He said.


    ¡°I thank elder for his generosity.¡± Ning said and they explained the situation to the end.


    ¡°Now please explain why my Law Enforcement Dai Ran is in such a state?¡± The elder asked narrowing his eyes.


    ¡°We plead leniency elder, for that bastard did not cause only treason attempting to kill us but he would have called all of us because once we finished the mission he wished to steal Ning¡¯s newly sparked flame.¡± Rinrin said.


    ¡°Flame? A Qi flame?¡± He asked.


    ¡°No sir. A Demon Dragon Flame.¡± Ning said and on his hand a deep blue icy cold Dragon flame appeared and the eyes of all the people were drawn to it. ¡°I am the Rider of a Frost Drake and he had his breakthrough to the Demon Essence realm and such he sparked his dragon flame and we succeeded.¡± Ning.


    The eyes Elder Shizi shined, ¡°Does that mean that you formed other flames with trace of dragon flame?¡± He asked.


    The two nodded, ¡°I aided him and it happened to me as well and I formed two Demon Flames and my Qi flame improved.¡± Rinrin said.


    ¡°Ahahah! Good! Good! Good!¡± He laughed. How could he not be happy, one of his daughters was fortunate enough to gain dragon fire even if just trace while her Dao Couple had the true flame. Their future would be limitless.


    ¡°What proof is there. You cannot say this without proof.¡± The elder said.


    At this time Rinrin grinned sinisterly and pulled out the recording disk and the eyes of the elder flashed. She began to play there and then in front of her father where the Law Enforcement elder could not smash it to protect his hall¡¯s people.


    When they finished listening, even the elder did not have the face to aid the man because he was completely pissed off. He was one from the Miya clan and when he heard this his eyes went nearly red and grinned, ¡°Oh I see, child I shall take this evidence, I need to report this to the sect master, his highness, himself. I am most interested in what he shall think of this!¡± He said coldly. ¡°Apprehend that trash! Heal the wounds so that he does not die!¡± He said.


    ¡°This disciple has already taken the liberty to cripple his meridians but left his dantian untouched.¡± Rinrin said.


    ¡°Good child, caution is friends with life. Be wary but not overly so or you will find yourself lonely in the future. Make good ally, elder Shizi, I recommend you to watch things carefully. This shall not be a small wave that will sweep our sect and these two are part of it. It is best to place some hidden protection against assassins.¡± he said.


    ¡°I shall, you children we shall leave in a while, I assume that this place has yet to be raided of anything it might have?¡± He asked


    The two indeed did not take anything.


    ¡°Then go look and take the resources, there might be something good.¡± He said.


    They bowed to the elders and ran off.


    The first thing raided was the surviving treasury. Inside were some spirit essence stones and medical ingredients which were replanted into the medical garden. Herbs are persistent and if planted in a place with high energy it will take root.


    When they exited, Ning happened to take a look to the left and his eyes landed on a peculiar tree. Upon this tree was a single gourd. The color was brown but the connecting top was red.


    Ning looked at it strangely because he felt a strange feeling from it and walked over before sending his Spiritual Sense inside and suddenly felt an immense Spiritual Energy from inside and looking at the strong tree he felt the ground and slashed the ground around the roots and transported it into his garden.


    There was little else of value so they simply returned to the destroyed house where the disciples were treating the rest of the party.


    ¡°You children did a good job. As this mission contained a stronger than expected enemy the difficulty rating has risen to level 3 and as such your rewards shall be 300 Spirit Essence stones and 600 contribution points. This is 50 stones and 100 contribution for each of you. Good job.¡± The elder of the Law Enforcement said before turning to Rinrin and Ning, ¡°For killing the traitor Guo Wein, I shall reward you two 200 contribution each and for finding this plot against the crown, 2000 Spirit Essence stones and 2000 contribution points each. Continue working well in the future for the glory of our clan.¡± He said.


    They bowed and accepted the rewards as it was but the others were looking a bit enviously from the two who benefited the most from this mission but they could not complain much since it saved their lives.


    After a while they mounted the powerful green dragon and flew back to the sect where each went home to rest and report their progress.

 Chapter 21

    ¡°KYAA!! This! THIS!!!! Oh my baby is a true miracle in my life!¡± Bo Rei shouts happily as she ran around the strange tree with a single gourd.


    The reason it arrived at this point came several minutes ago.


    When the two had returned home and Bo Rei took them inside and asked how it was. She almost exploded when she heard what Dai Ran did but was amazinging giddy towards the fact that they formed a dragon flame even if it was a demon flame because she said it doesn¡¯t matter when they refine treasures later on. She was exceptionally happy about how they had so many break throughs. Having returned to the sect, the three beasts were placed inside the cultivation rooms. The reason is that they need to absorb Qi and Infernal Energy. Tyrant skipped two levels and his body had refined with demon dragon fire. It was powerful but not perfect and would need Qi to infuse his muscles.


    The same for the others. Continuing after that they began to tell about their gains and she nodded happy they could get the stones. There were quite a few things that could be gained with them but they were essentially resource and money. If something doesn¡¯t cost contribution points it cost spirit essence stones.


    These stones are, as explained by Bo Rei, stone''s born on spirit mountains and mined. These were ungraded common rank spirit essence stones but these are born in Ungraded Mortal rank spirit mountains. They have use for training and as money. Of course for Bo Rei they had purpose of making and improving treasures it seems. She didn¡¯t explain that part though saying it was too early.


    Now back to the present Ning told her about the strange gourd which possessed a lot of spiritual energy and she instantly wanted to see it and what was seen happened.


    ¡°Mother what is this?¡± Rinrin asked.


    ¡°This is a Spirit Gourd! A rare spirit treasure!¡± She said.


    The two looked at each other confused.


    ¡°Spirit treasure are special items formed from spiritual energy. The spirit mountains and herbal mountains which possess a spirit vein in them are spirit treasures. This is a spirit treasure as well. If refined into a treasure it will form a unique gourd which eats any fruit, herb or meat and by infusing any kind of energy or even all four known types of energy we can use here in it will refine the items placed inside into a spirit wine. If you follow the ingredient to a pill you can make a spirit wine based off of that recipe and you won¡¯t even need to worry about pill poisons because those kinds of things is what the gourd ¡®eats¡¯ to ¡®grow¡¯. This little beauty for mama is completely essential but you can¡¯t find something like this gourd and only through luck and perception you can hopefully feel something is wrong before identifying it!¡± She said.


    ¡°How is this so essential for you mother?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°I crippled my cultivation before. I was quite powerful you know but crippling myself to leave my clan was a large blow to my talent and only through help from this I can restore my health, cultivation and bring out my talent. Not only that, spirit wines are extremely expensive. If I can pull a few over on the old foggy of this sect, I can get the resources I need to make a few important items.¡± She laughed.


    The jaw¡¯s of the two children dropped as this woman in front of them had such thoughts and the nerve to call the sect elders ¡®old foggy¡¯.


    ¡°Children make sure to listen well because I will show you how to make a spirit treasure.¡± She grinned and gripped the gourd before her fingers began to glow. She quickly began move her free hand extremely fast and 10 spirit runes appeared. ¡°Children, these are the spirit runes located inside the roots of the tree. When you make a Spirit Gourd you need to pull them out in this specific order.¡± She gestured to them from left to right. ¡°They go like this, the first and last one is at the base of the gourd and on the top inside the red tip. The four after the first rune will be placed in order, North, south, east, west in that order. Once you connect your spirit energy you will be able to feel which side is that way for the gourd and must put the runes using that feeling. These runes are placed on the bottom lump while the following four are placed on the top lump following the directions, North east, north west, south east, south west, in this order. You finish up with the last rune on time going on LAST in the process.¡± She said.


    With a wave of her hand and the runes began to move and followed the placement by order and floated around the gourd before they vanished.


    Suddenly from the roots ten glows began and with her eyes closed they began to rise and when they neared the gourd they slowed down but kept moving. ¡°Tch, resisting against your grandmother, I, cease this pathetic game!¡± She shouted and suddenly a tyrannical spirit power burst from her body and the ten glows flowed into the gourd and by order they flowed to the bottom and slowly entered the positions.


    Following that was a horrifying sight. The gourd began to glow as it released a powerful spirit energy which made the two children fall down as it resisted but Bo Rei just grinned. Her own spirit energy locked on and formed a bubble not allowing a single bit of energy to flow out. What followed was the tree slowly withering. The sound of gulping could be heard as the gourd was sucking up the energy from the tree to feed its stabilization. On all the surface the ten runes began to appear on the outside slowly.


    After five minutes the tree began to break apart but each piece would turn into light particles and were sucked into the gourd¡¯s top and the rest of the tree followed.


    Once the entire tree was gone a sudden burst of energy came as the roots followed and was sucked into the gourd¡¯s top and very quickly a third lump began to form and turn into a small brown ball. As soon as it became a solid object the struggle for the gourd was gone and Bo Rei giggled as she looked at the gourd. The brown sphere she touched and with a quick movement it came off and she walked around a bit and dug a hole before planting it.


    ¡°There~! The seed is planted and we just need to wait another 20 years maybe before it grows another tree. Ahahah!¡± She laughed.


    ¡°Come let''s go enjoy this! The essence of the spirit tree is the best elixir you can get and can improve the potential of a person. It¡¯s the best kind of medicine that would make even those old men at the head of the sect fight for it.¡± She said happily and with Ning took them out.


    ***


    ¡°... that is how strong Ning is now.¡± Bo Shi said looking at his family that had been gathered.


    Once Bo Shi had returned alive he had gone to visit his family and from there his grandfather had asked about Ning¡¯s current strength. Once everything was laid out the jaws of the family members couldn¡¯t help but drop. The most untalented was actually the peak of talent even in the sect. Together with Bo Rei¡¯s mysterious instructions he was growing astronomically fast.


    One fact that should be mentioned is that, although Bo Ning did not bring the Bo Clan into the inner sect, Bo Shi did.


    As for his eldest brother, he was still in the outer sect since his talent is lower but with a small help from Bo Shi who made pills with his own ingredients he was helping his brother.


    The other members of the clan have all gone and joined to learn trades in the sect no matter the type. In the sect, clans that are family to inner sect disciples who bring their clans in will give the clan head for the clan to accumulate contribution points and slowly cultivate their young generation and to pay for guards and such.


    If compared the before, the Bo clan was clearly growing tremendously due to the rise in status and living arrangements. Treasures were a plenty, the clan head had purchased a large medical garden for the clan and they were learning how to be a pill production clan. Towards her father in law, Bo Rei taught the most basic form of refining the treasures which was what Ning originally knew. She said to leave this only for the clan head and those who properly enter the sect. It was written in a jade slip how to do so by Bo Rei.


    Even if her old clan were to find them refining treasures they would not care because this was the lowest quality refining art but it was the most flexible. Given time the treasures can reach Earth rank if proper material is used.


    ¡°Little Shi, I heard Ning was paired up with a talented young miss correct?¡± Bo Gu asked.


    ¡°Yes grandfather. She is the daughter of the 3rd mistress of Elder Zhao Shizi of the Zhao clan. She is a talent of Blue Color within the Rider¡¯s innate talent. Also you may or may not know but little brother¡¯s talent is actually Violet color.¡± He said.


    The eyes of the people went slack from shock.


    How did the most untalented go right through the common talent pillar to the violet color of an innate talent with a unique constitution? The heavens really like playing jokes.


    ¡°How is it that his talent is so large!? Was he not tr¡­¡± Suddenly the first uncle felt a dense killing intent on him coming from Bo Shi.


    ¡°I may not have a harmonious relationship with Ning, he has not shown me any malice after entering. He is truly talented, much more than me. I can only thank mother for helping me a bit. Also I have already broken into the High Success Houtian, I will not be left behind so easily by little brother.¡± He said.


    ¡°Good boy, that is how you should be. Do not hold malice and instead strive ahead.¡± Bo Gu laughed, ¡°So, has any young miss caught your eye.¡± He grinned.


    Bo Shi smiled, ¡°No grandfather, I have been mostly training and and practicing pill refining, there is not much time for other things.¡± He smiled wryly.


    ¡°Ahaha! Everything has its time. If you could child¡­ ask Ning to come over and bring that little miss. I want to see what kind of little miss has him by on the leash!¡± He said.


    Some of the older men felt their mouth twitched and thank the gods that none of the women were present.


    ¡°I shall go see them sometimes. I wish to inquire some tips from mother as well for pill refining as well as how to improve my Qi flame.¡± He said.


    ¡°Good child, now let us go and have a something to eat. This tense atmosphere is not good for this old man¡¯s health.¡± He said getting up.


    ***


    ¡°Nah~! No fwair~ Nig! Hao Su waz zo habby to wan ta be yor cacobine!¡± Rinrin shouted hiccuping. She was even trying to hug Ning which was amazing to the people around them.


    Bo Rei was even laughing. What happened was that after one small tea cup of the Spirit Wine Rinrin had already become dizzy and she forced another down and became like this. Ning¡¯s mother called her a jealous drunk where a girl would reveal her true feelings.


    As for Ning, he drank three cups easy before Rinrin jumped him.


    ¡°Ah get off!¡± Ning shouted.


    ¡°Naaaah! Don wanna!¡± She complained like a child.


    ¡°Oh my, it seems we can¡¯t let her have much Spirit Wine without letting her drink weaker brands.¡± Bo Rei said.


    ¡°How much of this specific wine does that hold?¡± Ning asked while pushing Rinrin¡¯s face away.


    ¡°The Gourd has a spatial space, the center most place is where only the purest most precious wine which is what we are drinking, goes. The poisons usually formed in pills is what the gourd uses to make that wine. Although it''s quite concentrated, to sell this we need to dilute one tea cup into a one gallon bottle.¡± Bo Rei said nonchalantly.


    ¡°SO WHY DID WE DRINK IT PURE!?¡± Ning shouted.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the girl to be so weak. As for you, I can¡¯t expect less from my baby boy. Your body is just as tolerant as mama¡¯s, maybe less since that little dragon flame was just born. Once that little thing grows up it would be almost impossible to get drunk unless you mix spirit world herbs inside this.¡± She laughed.


    ¡°The dragon flame is affecting this?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Oh no! That little thing helps you burn through it faster but you can probably down the bottle whole before you go tipsy.¡± She said.


    She laughed and called the servants to drink as well. She had given a single tea cup to all the servants who had been training hard. This kind of elixir was something to be given to those who truly needed it. For Bo Rei it was now being turned into cultivating resource.


    ¡°Nig! Nig! Don igore meh!¡± Rinrin said hugging him before going still.


    ¡°Oh, it looks like she finally fell asleep. Oh she mentioned someone named Hao Su?¡± Bo Rei asked.


    ¡°Its Huo Su, from the Huo clan. Mother should remember that when I did the innate talent test of their elders wished to marry her as a concubine.¡± He said. ¡°Why do male Riders have so many wives? Can¡¯t he just remain with 1 wife?¡± He asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s because when Couple Cultivation is done, benefits gained in a female to male ratio is 2:1 meaning women get more benefits. There are some rare haughty women who make male harems of cultivation slaves but most women are content with a man of higher talent than themselves but still comparable to themselves because the man will not treat them as simple cultivation dolls. That Huo girl should be a Green Blue talent if I remember properly. What are her beasts?¡± Bo rei asked.


    ¡°Profound Beast Flame Python and a Wind Hurricane Tiger.¡± Ning said.


    ¡°Oh! That python if cared for properly can have its bloodline improved to be a fire element Flood dragon. Oh what a catch! Not only that but now we can use this opportunity to get a Fire beast for you both. Maybe we can go big and get the last two, Fire and Lightning, so that refining training will advance faster.¡± She said.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t we have to get beasts that were usually higher than 2 ranks in potential?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°Hmph, everything has potential to grow large when it comes to Dao Beasts. The incompetent ones are the Riders who can¡¯t improve them. Take Zero for instance. He has the potential for initial Nascent Demon Spirit but what happens if you find a more powerful dragon who is injured and he kills it or saves it and the dragon gives him some Dragon Blood Essence? He would refine the blood and rapidly grow into the upper ranks of the dragon bloodline and his potential will greatly rise.¡± She said.


    ¡°I see. So it''s luck.¡± Ning said.


    ¡°Yep, tomorrow go look for a fire and lightning beast with over all strong build, it''s not important the final two since you got most aspects covered. Only go for Gold color like you have gone until now, if you can¡¯t find any between peak Xiantian and equal then don¡¯t try anymore.¡± She said.


    ¡°Peak Xiantian¡­ those are 8000 and more contribution points.¡± Ning said.


    ¡°Yes but me and Rinrin together have 18,400 points. We can only look for the lowest ranking among the rank, the more expensive ones with better bloodline that could evolve we can¡¯t get.¡± Ning said.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± She waved her hand, ¡°Didn¡¯t the Bo Clan said that body training was useless but your foundation was extremely powerful? The same for them, they are simple bloodlines but that can easily change, you can give them a powerful bloodline even. Beasts are many times more moldable than humans. Their forms can change while humans can¡¯t.¡± She said.


    ¡°Alright mother I shall take Rinrin to obtain at least 1 egg each.¡± Ning said. ¡°And Huo Su?¡± Ning asked.


    Bo Rei grinned, ¡°What do you think of her?¡± She asked.


    ¡°She is¡­ quiet and shy¡­ I didn¡¯t really talk much but she seemed much nicer than some sect disciples who are overly arrogant.¡± He said.


    ¡°Good, tomorrow I will go talk with the Huo Clan and accept their offer. You will need to provide a Demon beast though. You will need to start selling pills, I will teach you the follow up tricks and skills for advancing your pill refining skills. Go to the cultivating room and help Rinrin burn the alcohol in her body and refine the effects. Then¡­¡± She tossed the gourd to him, ¡°... give a cup to each of your beasts, this is an energy rich wine which will help their bodies and will help them a bit.¡± She said.


    Ning nodded and lifted Rinrin in a princess carry and took her to the room the six Dao Beasts were resting and called a servant for a tea cup.


    As his mother suggested, he woke up the six and fed them a single cup of the concentrated wine and the reaction was that all but Zero collapsed fainted from drinking while Zero smiled and curled up happily.


    As for Rinrin, Ning looked at her for a minute before blushing brightly. He sat next to her and lifted her light body and rested it on his lap, ¡°Just the arms is fine¡­¡± His face was extremely red from what he was doing and he knew if Rinrin woke up it wouldn¡¯t end well so he needed to clear the alcohol and put her in bed.


    The sweet scent of her hair drifted to his nose making him blush even more but he shook his head and pulled his and her robe back to the elbow and he rested her arm over his and connected before sending a wisp of dragon fire through her body gently and burn through the alcohol before he put her in bed and sat meditating cultivating him.


    ***


    A small sigh comes from a red haired and eyed girl who lay atop the extravagant bed within her cultivating room. This was Huo Su who had completed the mission alongside Ning. Upon returning she was now within her room.


    It¡¯s been a year already since she came here but in these three years she has made very small progress. Her first beast, Ran the Winged Hurricane Tiger was at Peak Houtain due to cultivating in the room but her second beast, Si the Flame Python was only Low Success Houtian. Even though it was a python it had only High Success Xiantian potential. It had no almost no dragon bloodline and it is the python bloodline that was strong.


    She had wanted for it to grow powerful but it wasn¡¯t an easy feat. The main reason was because of the sever lack of dragon blood. In truth she had wanted that Fire Drake that Zero had killed. Even a few drops of blood for Si to refine would have been good but the drake had frozen the corpse and eaten it down to the last drop. It was also on guard against her and glared at her.


    Once Zero even hissed at her when they were travelling to make her get away causing her to fear the creature even more so after it had awoken the dragon blood.


    ¡°Ha~! What will be of me now? He said he would talk about it¡­ AH! What am I thinking!?¡± She shouted to herself and rolled around while blushing.


    Her mind went back to when Ning was fighting Guo Wein. The figure dancing around while guiding the other by the noise. What he hadn¡¯t noticed was that even though he spoke quietly, everyone present was a cultivator. Their hearing was beyond mortal capabilities even more so for sect disciples who had an amazing foundation and resources.


    ¡°How could he casually say something like that¡­ but¡­ at least I know he isn¡¯t a bad guy.¡± She said out loud.


    The next moment she heard a growl and hiss and looked to the side and saw the two grinning Dao Beasts and they were laughing. Of course Profound Beasts have never been stupid, how else would they cultivate if they were mindless. Instead they were incredibly smart and just lacked the ability to speak. Even Zero needed to wait until he sparked his flame to unlock that ability. Common beasts can only speak after the High Success Xiantian is achieved while some will even need to surpass the second trial of the Heavenly Dan.


    Her face turned completely red and she grabbed her pillow and threw it at the two Dao Beasts. ¡°Stop laughing!¡± She shouted and buried her red face into her mattress to hide her shame.


    Knock! Knock!


    Two sound knocks on her door makes her look over and see the door opening to a maid, ¡°Young miss, the clan elder has called you to the clan grounds. Miss Bo Rei, mother of young master Bo Ning has come to speak about your marriage.¡± She smiled.


    The girl''s face brightened visibly but a small smile formed on her face, ¡°He actually talked about it.¡± She thought and thought about his figure as he fought and how nice he was towards Rinrin. She wanted that causal interaction but she knew she was a concubine and not the main wife. She needed to be respectful and not casual since concubine have lower rank than the main wife.


    Of course this was her own thought, only a really arrogant male would reduce the rank of the girls but those who did not mind would treat them just as good and leave only the politics to the public.


    ¡°Eh? Why is young miss¡¯ face so red?¡± The maid suddenly appeared beside the young girl¡¯s bed. Huo Su flinched and turned her head like a rusty hinge and found the young girl''s face right next to her. The girl was her personal aid and her best friend who grew up with her. The girl had chestnut brown hair which is gathered in a braid behind her head, eyes with brown eyes and a pair of glasses adorn her cute face. Her name was Huo Ran Nin and is almost a half sister to Huo Su. She knows Huo Su in and out and loves to tease the girl when they aren¡¯t in public.


    Suddenly the glasses seem to shine as a sinister grin appeared on the maid¡¯s face, ¡°Oh~! Did the young miss fall for this little man¡¯s charm on first sight? Fufufu!¡± She grinned.


    ¡°N-no! I-it¡¯s not like that!¡± Huo Su said but a little hiss behind her made her look a Si who was curled up nodding. ¡°T-traitor!¡± She shouted.


    ¡°Come miss, I need to see the boy myself! If he cannot properly treat you I would rather him be dead! I will not let him taint my young miss with his vulgar perverted hand because your my mi-¡± As she reached this point Huo Su put all her strength into throwing her pillow which impacted the maid''s face full on sending her half way across the room.


    ¡°S-stop!¡± Huo Su shouted and jumped out of bed before running out red faced.


    After a while she calmed down and Huo Ran Nin found her they headed to the clan in a mountain which held the main branch.


    Upon entering she saw the clan head and the elders and also found that there was a beautiful woman sitting down with a smile looking at her sizing her up.


    ¡°Huo Su greets Clan head and clan elders.¡± She bowed.


    ¡°Oh my, I can see why my son took a liking to her. She is quite adorable.¡± Bo Rei quickly said after hearing the cute calm voice.


    ¡°She is one of our clan¡¯s pearls. I am happy to see that young master Ning is interested in our little girl.¡± The clan head laughed.


    Huo Su started to turn red as she sat in front of a small table next to Bo Rei and the woman looked at her and for some reason she stretched out her hand and began to rub the little girl¡¯s head.


    ¡°Nah!¡± She flinched and the maid behind the girl suddenly glared at the woman but the girl didn¡¯t want to be disrespectful. Even so the gentle caress slowly lulled the girl, ¡°Funya~!¡± She said leaning her head into the hand but suddenly snapped out of it. ¡°W-what!?¡± She almost jumped out of her see.


    ¡°OH MY! She is so adorable, I am sorry elders but this child is has that aura of wanting to protect something precious! Not to mention pet her.¡± Bo Rei said cockishly.


    Although it was a strange event, the clan elders were quite open and seeing as it wasn¡¯t something bad and the sight of the child was quite endearing they let it slide. ¡°It is nothing, affection for one who will marry your child is of course something a parent would look for.¡± The elder who spoke nodded.


    ¡°Of course, for my little boy to take her as his concubine, he left that to my choice but he already showed interest and even I do now as well.¡± She said.


    ¡°Yes, as a concubine.¡± the elder nodded, ¡°for one so talented, we are lucky that our proposal has been accepted but¡­¡± one of the elders said.


    ¡°Oh no, elders you seem to be thinking of this wrong. It is my son who is interest in this young miss and it is us proposing for her hand. In this marriage, within the month we will prepare for her the contribution points for her to obtain a Demon Beast to properly cultivate with my son. The Huo Clan will not need to worry about gifting my son and this child the Dao Beast.¡± She said tactically.


    She knew the difference of marriage of the main wife and marriage of a concubine. The first one will be equal terms. The stronger family will help the weaker family by gifting the Dao Beast but for concubine it is different. It is them handing her over with slightly lesser status. They would obviously not want to gift the Dao Egg if they could help it. After all shelling out more than 15000 for one egg isn¡¯t easy and they would need to get two eggs.


    Bo Rei obviously knows these facts after learning about the interior customs of the Geo Royal sect and so she tacitly reversed the situation and made it as if the Huo clan simply saw them as a good match and Ning had proposed.


    The elders had to admire this young woman¡¯s knowledge and cunning, she had picked up the subtle hints and stabbed the dagger at the critical point. This made the elders happy since it was easier to take things from here.


    ¡°Oh, so it is young master Ning proposing, indeed the his success is great but it makes use look back since we had once proposed.¡± the clan elder who had personally gone said.


    ¡°Oh? Did the elder go? Maybe the elder never had the time to personally speak before elder Zhao Shizi had taken us to talk, I apologize for this young one¡¯s negligence in not seeing a mighty figure in my presence.¡± She said.


    The elder¡¯s smile grew wider as he was liking this woman¡¯s way of doing things more. He glanced at the clan head who was nodding.


    In his mind he was thinking, ¡°If that boy has a mother who is such a sly vixen with words, how would he end up? How would all the women married to the boy grow up. To make that shy child grow up into such a sly vixen, it would indeed bring the clan a worthy aid.¡± The clan head said. ¡°Indeed although the elder went it is possible that he did not have time to pronounce our proposal. Since it is as such we do not need to delay this and can very well accept the proposal.¡± The clan head said.


    The elders smiled and lifted their cups of wine.


    The girl next to Bo Rei was blushing all the way through, it was as if she was cattle being sold for butchering. She had no say in this but then again, no child ever did. Even Ning didn¡¯t have a say in his marriage with Rinrin so how could she, someone with even less talent and influence, speak.


    All the elders drank the wine and began to enjoy the meal brought by the servants. Half way through Bo Rei addressed the clan head, ¡°Sir, I have been meaning to inquire of something.¡± She said.


    ¡°Oh, please speak, we are not strangers here.¡± He said.


    ¡°Yes, I have been wondering if your great Huo clan possess small mobile pagoda treasures.¡± She asked.


    The words caused a few elders to look at her strangely. ¡°We possess our ancient Huo Clan palace but we will not relinquish it because it is our highest treasure where all the grand elders reside training?¡± The clan head asked.


    ¡°You understand me wrong, I do not need such an impressive and mighty pagoda. I need a small one, no bigger than a 10x10 meter room. I have specific needs for a few of these items.¡± She said.


    The face¡¯s of all the men soften upon hearing her words. Mobile pagoda are like moving homes. They are similar to Medical garden but aren¡¯t as easy to alter because it is restricted specifically to the interior of a hand sized pagoda. A small one is the base for making palace like fortresses where spirit veins have been placed inside and the greatest ones are homes of grand elders. Of course not everyone can make such a treasure. The Huo Clan palace in itself was a discovered treasure and has never been improved once.


    That said, small scale one room pagoda are produced with as much ease as an ungraded medical garden but they possess restrictions such as space and improving them is also difficult without ruining the entire spirit formation inside holding the space stable.


    ¡°How many does Mistress Bo need? We can gift a few if it is simply the smallest kind but they are only Ungraded Common Rank as the ones of higher rank need too much resource to improve.¡± He asked.


    She smiled and thought a moment. She looked beside her at the child and started to properly think about it and after a while she looked back, ¡°16 Ungraded Common Rank. I will also prefer to purchase them instead of being gifted as the price for such thing is nothing less than 500 contribution points.¡± She said.


    The number made them curious as for what purpose she needed them for but before they could ask she reached into a space pouch and pulled out four large 1 gallon wine bottles. This wasn¡¯t the common bottle either it was profound spirit crystal used only when sealing Spirit Wine.


    These old men have lived for hundreds of years and have long since seen proper spirit wine containers and as such they knew this was their sects highest quality spirit wine containers. Each of them was filled with a crystal clear but slightly green liquid.


    ¡°Mistress Bo? What are these?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I happened to obtain a few bottles of a Spirit Gourd¡¯s most profound Spirit Wine. I will trade 1 of these bottles for 4 Ungraded Common Rank Mobile 1 floor pagoda.¡± She said.


    The eyes of the elders widened as their gazes turned extremely sharp as they looked at the bottles. The shrewdness in their eyes increased in the clan head¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°Mistress Bo, the most profound spirit wine from a Spirit Gourd is enough to make his royal highness battle for a bottle himself. These diluted bottles would even be regarded as priceless treasures for alcohol lovers. How do we know these are authentic?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Such wise elders have most likely at least once tasted or smelled what such high quality spirit wine is like so I invite you elders to a cup.¡± She said and pulled one bottle and with a casual twist the cork unplugged.


    From the bottle a sweet nectar like smell flew out and almost intoxicated the old men. One fact must be known, after living several hundred years, life will slowly grow dull so men would usually form hobbies such as the production or procuring of precious wines. Besides Spirit Gourds, one who knows how to use herbs to make ales can also make spirit wines but they would never make the Spirit Gourds greatest wine. It is one of the mortal worlds best treasures. Even a diluted mixture would be fought over. Many of these old men have to use a lot of money to obtain a single bottle and have tasted at least once so once the smell came out none of them thought she was lying.


    It should be known that this particular wine has a one of a kind smell. It is a smell that can cause the pores to open and the mind to numb. For those weak to wine it would even cause them to feel drunk just from the smell and what was unique was that the pure concoction has a very subtle release of this scent which only the drinker can enjoy while tasting but when diluted it will release a perfume covering its surroundings. No other wine can copy such a unique feature.


    They all swallowed their saliva as the beautiful woman personally stood and served these elders. It left a profound impression of the woman and soon she sat back down.


    Only when she sat down did the men finally remember what they were to do and carefully took the tea cups, they sniffed it and took the smell in and then drank.


    Once the wine touched their lips they were unable to stop drinking until it was gone and they looked quite sad because of it and looked covetly at the three bottles.


    ¡°Mistress Bo, these wines, as you know, are treasures beyond treasures. Even a teacup of these diluted bottles is more than enough for 100 mobile pagoda.¡± the clan head said.


    ¡°A treasure is something in the eye of the beholder. I have savored this myself and indeed it is an amazing brew but I do not covet this as you gentlemen. On the other hand, I do indeed covet those pagoda for reasons that are my own.¡± She said.


    ¡°16 is not really how many you wish isn¡¯t it?¡± the clan head asked narrowing his eyes.


    Bo Rei grinned, ¡°You are quite right but 16 is the lowest number I need. Any more are just extras for insurance of what I will do will have enough material.¡± She said.


    ¡°I will give 40 per bottle. I am not an unjust man, I know the value of an object and one I also desire, as someone who will be the mother of one of my clan I will provide this small aid but I cannot accept these treasures with such a small cost. It is against my person itself.¡± he said.


    ¡°I thank clan master for your generosity.¡± She bowed.


    With a wave of the clan masters hand, 160 ungraded common rank 10x10 mobile pagoda houses were gathered inside a few space pouches and handed over while the bottles of wine were taken by the clan. She thanked them for the generoucity and after finishing the meal, she watched Huo Su¡¯s maids gathering her things in her villa before taking them to her Ning¡¯s while she was already planning out how to train this little girl to properly care for Ning as the gentle wife.

 Chapter 22

    ¡°The young master and miss have both entered closed doors. They said they will spend about a week preparing many pills. At most they will send out a servant with questions for you mistress if they encounter something they cannot understand. I believe they were also going to do something else but they said it was a secret.¡± Ma Nanyun said while trying to remember what Ning had said.


    ¡°I see, so they had already begun making pills to sell. Good, this is Huo Su, this is Ning¡¯s first concubine and these are her villa¡¯s servants. Please teach them the workings of the villa. Please tell the head butler to test the child¡¯s strengths and weaknesses and begin low difficult training for the child.¡± Bo Rei offhandedly said.


    The servants nearby that already worked at the villa began to shiver and looked at the girl looking at her in pity.


    ¡°Do the same for the young servants as well. We have more hands now so I want to see who is capable and who isn¡¯t to have them trained properly.¡± She said. ¡°I¡¯ll be going into closed doors but if its questions that Ning needs answered I will still accept them. Any other reason don¡¯t disturb either of us.¡± She said.


    ¡°Yes mistress!¡± The servants said.


    With the basic stuff taken care of, she packed some provisions and thought offhandedly that she needed to get more medical gardens since leaving only Ning with one was too dumb.


    Sealed in the cultivating room the warm smile vanished and became a serious expression. She stretched causing her back and shoulders to crack, ¡°Finally time to get busy.¡± She said and looked around before setting up the bed on the ground and opening one of the pouches and taking out several dozen tiny one room pagoda and shaking her head, ¡°Seriously, if not for the fact that I was limited to using trash materials I would have long since made all the necessary things for Ning.¡± She sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡± She said.


    Her spiritual sense spread out and the small pagodas floated into the air. Bo Rei sneered as she looked at them. ¡°Tch, they get so many runes wrong or not fully formed, I¡¯m amazed by the fact that they are stable.¡± She said and began to wave her hands. Very quickly pagodas began to separate by quality she saw and she did the same for all the pouch. ¡°I can only thank that drunkard for giving me so much extra, he isn¡¯t as senseless as he looks. This saved me 80,000 contributions points.¡± She laughed. ¡°Now!¡±


    With a wave of her hand four pagoda flew over and with a wave of her hand several runes appeared in the air. She kept making more until they formed an array in the air. She set them up in a manner that their energy flow connected and strengthened and formed the effect she wished.


    What happened next was that three of the tiny pagoda turned into a liquid and was sucked into the fourth one. The runes on the walls began to glow and Bo Rei began to casually swept her long index as if she was listening to music. The spirit runes on the pagoda rearranged themselves and they were many times stronger now. The wooden walls and ceiling had also become slightly better quality.


    After taking it from the formation she checked it and used another pagoda to feed it and nodded. ¡°So four pagoda for one, such a waste of resources. What are these guys doing here, how inefficient can they be?¡± She sneered and began the tedious process. From 160 pagoda around her they kept reducing, 4 pagoda were destroyed to improve one to her standards of quality. In the end there were only 32 pagoda and when she checked inside them she nodded, ¡°Now this is an Ungraded Common Mobile Pagoda. Those old bags really suck at what they do.¡± She said. Inside the pagoda was a perfectly beautiful room 25x25 with perfectly waxed wooden floors.


    She exited and was about to start working when a knock came from the door and after checking she found Hua Gu Luo with a several pages and handing them over she found many questions. With a pen in hand she quickly answered them all and closed the door.


    ¡°Time to refine these.¡± She said and sat down before she took one of them and locked onto it before she began to chant a different incantation to what Ning used and slowly her hand flowed forming a spirit formation before she began making hand seals.


    The energy in the room became chaotic and suddenly five spirit runes of different color formed. They represented the basic elements. The energy flowed through them and began to intermix into the pagoda. Very rapidly the outer appearance began to change becoming more refined and beautiful. The tiles became of some profound material, the wood became some kind of rare wood and everything improved. Even so the space inside remained the same as what she refined but the spirit runes did not.


    It was rapidly changing and growing. Many new runes appeared and the arranged themselves in different manners.


    When she was done she looked at it and smiled. ¡°Ungraded Mortal Rank, I really did lose my edge thanks to my cultivation.¡± She sighed and took the pagoda and admired the exterior. For the next few days she refined all 32 of the pagoda to the next rank. One process took 3 hours each and required an immense amount of spiritual energy and Qi so every so often she would rest and after she finished refining them all she finally smiled towards the pagoda. They were now the minimum required quality for what she wished.


    On the ground of the room she began to carefully draw very profound spirit runes one by one slowly making a spirit formation. When it was formed she took six pagoda. There were five outer points and one in the middle. She put down one in each location and sat down at the edge and began to perform what she was doing.


    Drawing in a deep breath she began to process, she began to feed the formation and with a shine the six pagoda began to rise up into the air.


    The energy from the spirit vein began to become even denser. To those in other places but for those who could feel the sensitive nature of the spirit mountain''s energy they knew something was happening but the cultivation rooms were sealed and wouldn¡¯t let a single drop of energy out.


    At the center the Pagoda began to change. Very slowly the pagoda formed a second floor, inside this growing building countless structures and formations were forming on the walls and floors. The other five pagoda were also changing but not like the middle one. They slowly became black as well. At this time Bo Rei opened her eye and pointed her finger out and a pure white flame burst out. It impacted the center of the formation before spreading up and to the five points impacting each and every one of them with pinpoint precision.


    The next second the five pagoda turned into a liquid and began to twist around forming a pointed oval with two edges. They spun rapidly while the spirit runes around them slowly appeared and formed a strange formation on it.


    At this point Bo Rei made several hand seals and spread her hand out and the liquid began to solidify. Very rapidly five pure black stone like pillars form. In the center there was a two floor black pagoda floating.


    To finish this off Bo Rei began a complicated process and slowly she formed a spiritual link between the six items which drew them all to float around the pagoda. Finally they suffered one more change. The pagoda returned to its original color while each became a different color. Blue, Green, Red, Purple, Yellow. They casually floated around the pagoda while mystical spirit runes floated around them


    She smiled as she saw this and with a wave of her hand the treasure drew near.


    ¡°Ungraded Common Rank, I really did fall so far. But I cannot do better I guess, this isn¡¯t any casual treasure a bumpkin like the people in this sect could casually use let alone make.¡± She said and gently caressed the treasure, ¡°Let''s make a few more.¡± She muttered and set the item down and began to meditate to regain her Qi for this once more. With only 32 she will only be able to make 5 and with 2 pagoda left which would allow her to give Ning one and to keep one for her own use.


    ***


    Like this, almost a month passed without any of them exiting. The process to make the final treasure that Bo Rei created takes almost 5 days each. As for Ning and Rinrin, they spent a long time refining pills. From Common to Mortal rank their skill, along with Bo Rei¡¯s answers to their question, resulted in them being able to make Level 6 mortal rank pills with quality of high success and a 60% success rate.


    Qi Gathering Pill, Blood replenishing Pill, Skin and Muscle Tempering Pill, Organ Tempering Pill, Bone Cleansing Pill, Fasting Pill, Strength Boost Pill, Speed Boost Pill, Defense Boost Pill, Blood Cleansing Pill, Lingzhi Life Pill. All these and several other more they created. They were seperated by grade from Peak to Ungraded. Anything else is trash that didn¡¯t meet the grading and aren¡¯t good.


    When Ning and Rinrin finally came out they found the villa very busy but there were quite a number of servants they did not know.


    They walked around and got tidied up before walking outside and what they find is more than surprising. The servant trainers that Bo Rei had trained were looked perplexed and looking at the corner of the villa and when the two looked they were shocked to find Huo Su there.


    ¡°Huo Su? Why are you here?¡± Ning asked.


    Hearing his voice she looked around and when she saw him a fountain of tears burst as her small figure blurred and buried her face in his chest.


    ¡°Wah! Those servants are bullying me for the last month since mother-in-law made me train!¡± She cried.


    Just the simple term which was used to refer to Bo Rei already explained everything. Behind Ning, no one noticed how Rinrin¡¯s eyes narrowed a bit upon hearing that but soon she walked over and pulled the girl who was supposed to be older into her embrace. ¡°That must have been hard, come let¡¯s go wash up, we are going down to sell our pills. Let¡¯s wash up to impress.¡± Rinrin said and pulled the little girl inside.


    The events passed too quickly for Ning to understand so he walked over to the servants and got a rundown of the previous month¡¯s events.


    First was how Bo Rei had done the marriage, then was followed Bo Rei¡¯s orders and he finally understood what ¡®bullying¡¯ meant. His mother had left them to train the girl but because the training was probably heavy she believed they were provoking her because she was a disciple and they were servants. That said, she was quite weak willed and didn¡¯t like fight up close. Both her beasts were similar and preferred long range but can easily fight in close but due to their elements they have many middle and long range abilities.


    Ning sighed when he heard the full report. That said he was quite interested when he said that Bo Shi came over and said that Ning¡¯s grandfather was interested in seeing Rinrin. He hadn¡¯t seen his grandfather in a few months and thought this was a good chance.


    Soon enough the girls came out with a still somewhat sad Huo Su but her garments were many times more beautiful than before when she was wearing simple training suit and her hair was in a simple bun. Now she wore the inner sect dress which was a white robe with red trims and beast designs for Riders.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we need to get Dao eggs for us.¡± Rinrin said.


    ¡°We need to get one for Huo Su as well. She had said that it wasn¡¯t the Huo Clan that proposed and me instead so the proposing party would provide the egg.¡± Ning explained.


    Rinrin nodded, ¡°That seems like something mother would do.¡± She nodded.


    The three descended and Tora came out and flew into the open and suddenly grew.


    ¡°So¡­ did you break through while in closed doors?¡± Huo Su asked shyly.


    ¡°We were making pills most of the time. As for breakthroughs¡­ no we didn¡¯t besides what happened during the mission we didn¡¯t advance that fast.¡± Rinrin said.


    At this time Zero appeared on his own on Ning¡¯s shoulder and looked at Huo Su who flinched, ¡°So child, you have become one of my master¡¯s mates, hmph, do not disappoint him and great master¡¯s choice.¡± he said narrowing his eyes.


    ¡°Ah um¡­ o-okay!¡± She nodded.


    Zero snorted and looked at the now 12 meter long Tora.


    The three jumped on and he flew off to the city. When they reached the inner sect city, they found that there was a large festive atmosphere and upon asking the people around they said that it was the inner sect ranking tournament. Such a tournament was the decide the top 100 best disciples from the several hundred. Getting a top ranking would also allow them to obtain more resources from the sect as well as contribution points and spirit stones.


    Spirit stones were an alternate method of payment for commoners and disciples alike. Pills and equipment of low quality was usually sold in spirit stone price. Also if one did not have enough contribution points one could use 30 Ungraded Common Rank spirit stones for 1 contribution point. Mortal stores usually worked only with spirit stones while the halls functioned with contribution points. Pills of High and Peak quality are sold in the Pill Refiner Hall while Low or Ungraded quality is sold to commoners through the smaller stores.


    The three have been training all this time so it did not matter to them the ranking, they would not get high up enough with their small strength anyway. Rinrin and Ning were only at Initial Xiantian strength so they would not get that high up since there were countless older people who were stronger or had more combat experience.


    The three of the casually walked to the Pill Hall where they found it somewhat empty but they quickly found a deacon, who was not the one that led them around the first time, to sell their pills.


    As soon as they brought out the pills the Deacon¡¯s eyes widened and his face hardened before leading them into a private room and calling an elder. If it were just a small number of pills the Deacon could handle it then and there but the quality and quantity of pills was beyond the power of the deacon since the amount of contribution points being deposited was more than what he had rights to move.


    When the elder arrived he saw the pills and took out a parchment before picking up the bottles one by one and sniffing and writing down.


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Pill list


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Common pill Peak Quality


    Fasting Pill = 20 spirit stones a bottle - 15 bottles


    Skin and Muscle Tempering Pill = 90 points a pill - 7 bottles Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Organ Tempering Pill = 250 points a pill - 4 bottles


    Blood replenishing Pill = 300 points a pill - 6 bottles


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Common pill High Quality


    Fasting Pill = 15 spirit stones a bottle - 20 bottles


    Skin and Muscle Tempering Pill = 75 points a pill - 12 bottles


    Organ Tempering Pill = 200 points a pill - 6 bottles


    Blood replenishing Pill = 225 points a pill - 3 bottles


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Mortal pill Peak Quality


    Qi Gathering Pill = 500 points a pill - 1 bottle


    Bone Cleansing Pill = 800 points a pill - 7 pills


    Marrow washing = 4000 points a pill - 4 pills


    Pulse Condensing Pill = 1000 points a pill - 2 pills


    Strength Boost Pill = 100 spirit stones a bottle - 4 bottles


    Speed Boost Pill = 100 spirit stones a bottle - 5 bottles


    Defense Boost Pill = 100 spirit stones a bottle - 3 bottles


    Blood Cleansing Pill = 1600 points a pill - 6 pills


    Lingzhi Life Pill = 1000 points a pill - 1 bottle


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Mortal pill High Quality


    Qi Gathering Pill = 350 points a pill - 3 bottle


    Bone Cleansing Pill = 600 points a pill - 2 bottles


    Marrow washing = 3000 points a pill - 1 bottle


    Pulse Condensing Pill = 700 points a pill - 8 pills


    Strength Boost Pill = 75 spirit stones a bottle - 6 bottles


    Speed Boost Pill = 75 spirit stones a bottle - 7 bottles


    Defense Boost Pill = 75 spirit stones a bottle - 4 bottles


    Blood Cleansing Pill = 1200 points a pill - 9 pills


    Lingzhi Life Pill = 700 points a pill - 2 bottles


    </td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    The jaw of the three children dropped.


    ¡°This is the standard price we purchase the pills from the refiner disciples. High quality is half price and Peak quality is between 70 and 80% of the price.¡± The elder said.


    The children nodded but were in a daze, 1 bottle has a standard of 10 pills per bottle. Besides large consumption items like the boost and fasting pills which go by bottle and are sold in spirit stones the others are per pill. Ning asked for a parchment and began to count up how much it would be. When Ning finished counting his pen froze.


    The two girls looked over his shoulder and their faces were frozen but neither the deacon or the elder were surprised and instead chuckled. It was clear as day that these children were making their first big sale and didn¡¯t know how prosperous the pill refiner profession is. These low ranking pills which come in the tens yet how many disciples need these. Just the inner sect has several hundred people and the outer has a few thousand. Pills like the healing pills instantly go to auction at the royal army where they sell for many herbs and items found through missions and battles. It was a life saving pill after all. The physical boost pills even more so. It is a fact that there aren¡¯t enough pills on the market let alone the fact that the sect only releases a small number at a time to reel in the biggest profit but they are not stingy towards the people who make them.


    ¡°E-elder¡­ sir is the number correct?¡± Ning asked with a shaking voice.


    The elder chuckled, ¡°It is, it has been so for the last few hundred years. There is always a lack of pills but the price has always remained the same for common and mortal rank. Only from Earth rank and above will pills be even more expensive. Where there may be one pill that cost more then all of these together.


    ¡°B-but 221950 Points and 3075 spirit stones! Isn¡¯t that too much?!¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°We at the pill hall are not stingy with our refiners. We give a just price for a proper item. How will you receive them?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Half for me and half for her.¡± Ning gestured to Rinrin.


    The elder looked at Huo Su and Ning smiled wryly, ¡°She is my first concubine but she did not participate in the refining but it does not matter as I can pass points to her at a later date.¡± Ning said.


    ¡°I see, please let me see your ID cards.¡± the elder asked.


    The two handed over the cards and the elder began to transfer while he told the deacon to get the spirit stones.


    ¡°Sir, what are spirit stones useful for? I have only ever seen the need for contribution points.¡± Ning said.


    ¡°That is easy, to purchase the pills you sold here, fasting pills, strength boost, these easy to make and everyday use pills or battle items are all purchased through spirit stones. We pay the army men in spirit stones and these are easy to make pills so we sell to them and eventually it stuck with the use of spirit stones. Also most commoner stores are all paid in spirit stones, our sect has reserves of Ungraded Common Rank to Ungraded Mortal Rank but anything above Mortal Rank is cultivation material. To form a stone of 1 rank higher it needs 20 stones of the lower quality so you can guess the amount of resource needed to obtain Mortal Rank spirit stones. The exchange rate is also the same but mortals only work with Ungraded and Low Grade stones.¡± The elder said.


    ¡°I see.¡± Ning nodded.


    At that moment the elder gave the cards back and the two checked it and smiled when they saw the extremely high number.


    They had used an extremely large amount of their herbs for this. They could only be thankful that the refining effects towards the medical garden causes the herbs to develop a few years with each refining. That said it had a limit which was their cultivation. They could only make something as high as 150 year old.


    After the Deacon came and gave them the spirit stones Ning and Rinrin asked if they could obtain seeds for herbs. They replenished and even increased their number of herbs thanks to the extra points. Even when it put a small dent in large number it still wasn¡¯t enough to decrease it in the thousands. Only a few hundred points for seeds of herbs that were up to level 12 mortal rank. If they really wanted herbs of earth rank then they need to find and cultivate them on their own.


    They didn¡¯t mind, a treasure is called a treasure for a reason and herbs are among them. To want seeds from something like that so easily is a fool''s dream. After completing the purchase they left the Pill Hall.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get to the Dao Egg treasury. With this many points we can easily get the three eggs.¡± Ning smiled.


    ¡°Ning¡­¡± Rinrin¡¯s cold voice sounded beside him. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that it is the ¡®husband¡¯ who ¡®proposed¡¯ who pays for the egg. That mean¡¯s it''s your own points and not our points that are spent. I can pay for my own.¡± She said.


    ¡°What!?¡± Ning said in shock. ¡°B-but Nascent Demon Spirit potential Demon Beasts aren¡¯t cheap! The lowest price is 30000.¡± Ning said.


    Rinrin grinned sinisterly, ¡°And?¡± She asked.


    Ning was depressed when he thought of something, ¡°Can you at least help me buy my own eggs?¡± He asked.


    Rinrin stopped and knew this was something she would at least need to help and could not escape now that it was spoken. ¡°Fine, I will help as long as you can¡¯t buy them all. Don¡¯t forget I have my own eggs to buy!¡± She said.


    Like that the three flew off.


    ***


    ¡°U-um¡­¡± Huo Su looked around. All around her were several shelves with Dao Beast eggs. The number was between one to three hundred eggs in each section. This section was the exclusive Demon Beast egg section and even more so this was the area of potential around Nascent Demon spirit.


    Ning and Rinrin were walking around and walked to the ice section. ¡°Huo Su, come and check to see if there is an egg that you resonate with.¡± Rinrin said.


    The Riders, finding an egg that matches is an exciting time.


    For Huo Su, she was extremely nervous not for the fact that she was getting another Dao Egg but because the amount of contribution points going into it would make her fall into an innumerable debt and she would never be able to pay it without using her body. Of course this was in her mind, after all Rinrin¡¯s father had done the same and it was a kind of wedding gift.


    Even so she looked at the ice section and felt shivers, she didn¡¯t feel good around the demon eggs but when she looked at the area next to it labeled ¡®Water¡¯ she walked over with interest. Ice and Water are fish from the same pond. They are both water attribute but one has a sub attribute for cold while the other is natural and more pure.


    For Riders, Ice and Water did not matter much as they would work together fine and would properly cultivate.


    She walked around and after looking a bit she caught sight of a somewhat scaly green blue egg and walked over. As soon as she touched it, it began to shine bright gold with great intensity.


    She blocked her eyes and took a step back allowing the light to soften but by then the two had seen the light and walked over. ¡°Wow on the first try.¡± Rinrin said and looked down before pulling up the information of the egg. ¡°WHAT!?¡± She shouted.


    ¡°What is wrong?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°Look! It says Water Wyrm! This is a dragon kin of similar rank to Zero in potential. If treated and raised properly they will become Flood Dragon!¡± She shouted and looked at the girl in amazement before envy appeared. ¡°Muu~! Now i¡¯m the only one without a dragonkin.¡± She complained.


    Ning laughed and looked at the information and sighed, ¡°Wow¡­ 65 thousand, I can still try and find Profound Beast for at least 57 thousand.¡± Ning sighed.


    Of course it was a beast with Dragon blood. If they were prepared, they would make a Demon Sea Dragon from this as well as obtain a rare water element dragon fire.


    Water and Fire don¡¯t normally coexist so this kind of thing is incredibly difficult to find. Ice and Fire is one thing but Water and Fire is another. Ice fire exists but Water fire is many times harder to encounter.


    Ning took out his ID card and against the information plaque he placed it. At once a formation that was holding the egg was undone and he picked up the egg that had been stationary, and placed it in Huo Su¡¯s hands. ¡°There, now it¡¯s my turn to find a Fire Beast.¡± She said smiling.


    Huo Su looked at him and blushed looking downwards.


    ¡°You idiot! Stop spouting nonsense and let''s go!¡± Rinrin roared and dragged him away.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Huo Su looked at them and was shocked by how Rinrin acted. She looked down at the gold glowing egg and smiled before running after them.


    In the Fire Beast section for Profound Beasts Ning looked around. He saw Rinrin look covetly towards one section which was checked and only after seeing the beasts in that area did he realize that it was all dragon bloodline beasts in that area but none of them were compatible with Rinrin.


    They kept looking and even went to a special mixed element section between fire and earth, or better known as the ¡®Volcano beast section¡¯ but within the Initial Heavenly Dan section they were unable to spark a gold connection. It was as it showed, it was incredibly hard to find compatible Dao Beasts and even with the thousands in the sect there are times one cannot spark a response.


    They reduced their search to Peak Xiantian potential and looked around. What amazed them all was when Rinrin began to shout and jump happily around.


    ¡°Yes yes! The heavens have eyes and they are pointed at this princess!¡± She shouted happy.


    The two walked over, ¡°What is going on?¡± Huo Su asked curious.


    Rinrin grinned and pointed at the plaque. The two looked and were shocked, ¡®Salamander, this specimen is an extremely rare Qi cultivating variant of the Magic beast. This particular salamander has slightly lower quality dragon blood and is wingless but it¡¯s bone structure is harder and more suited for close combat. Due to being wingless it is estimated to have a Peak Xiantian potential.¡¯


    ¡°Ahahaha! These humans are truly blind to our Dao Beast¡¯s potential.¡± Zero laughed wildly.


    ¡°What is so funny?¡± Rinrin asked curiously.


    ¡°Salamander, the magic beast, are the true variants. A proper salamander is not born with wings and trains with Qi. As long as the Qi cultivating salamander properly kindles his flame and awakens his bloodline he will begin to grow wings. When he reaches his so called ¡®limit¡¯ at the Peak Xiantian, he will look like a ¡®common¡¯ salamander Magic beast. In truth this brat has more potential than I.¡± He said laughing.


    The three looked at each other and looked at the price, ¡°38000 points? I wonder why no one ever explained this fact, i¡¯m sure there are plenty of dragons before you.¡± Rinrin asked.


    ¡°As long as it does not directly affect us, why would we bother explaining? Be it Wyvern, Drakes or Wrym, we are the bottom ring of ¡®pure¡¯ dragon bloodline. We don¡¯t have a ¡®limit¡¯ it is humans that limit us. In truth the ¡®limit¡¯ is simply a bottleneck humans face to evolve our bloodline. True dragons exist in the Spirit and Heavenly Realms but we are here in the mortal realm, our blood needs to evolve for us to become proper and true dragons.¡± He said.


    They looked at Zero in shock they knew it was all his inherent memories talking, he had no reason to lie so Rinrin took her ID and purchased the ¡®weak¡¯ salamander and only Ning was left to search and when no pure fire beast sparked they looked at mixed sections with fire. There is Fire and earth, fire and lightning and fire and wind groupings. When he entered the Fire earth section he looked around and suddenly a small perfectly circular brown egg sparked gold.


    ¡°Oh here!¡± Ning shouted.


    He was happy to find a gold resonance. He had seen an red resonance nearby but gold was better. They were behind him so when he saw it they spotted it and he lifted the name plaque, ¡®Emperor Sulfuric Spider, this is a rare royal breed of Sulfuric spider. In particular this is a mutant royal breed because common royal breed are female but this one was born male and was discarded by the hive. Common Royal breed has a peak potential of Peak Xiantian and usually eat molten rock with minerals. Will require special care and materials to breed and grow this creature.¡¯


    Peng!


    In a single bound Ning jumped almost to the end of the corridor formed of shelves whipping his hands. ¡°Hey Ning! What is wrong?!¡± Rinrin asked and when she reached him she found him pale.


    ¡°No spider! No spider! No spider! No spider! No spider! No spider!...¡± He kept constantly saying which shocked to both of them as they never expected for him to have this kind of reaction especially towards a Dao Beast he had gold rank compatibility.


    ¡°What is so bad about spiders? They are cute?¡± Huo Su suddenly said in a confused tone.


    The two suddenly turned to her in astonishment. The cute shy girl who looked afraid to raise her voice actually thought that a spider was cute. No the first thing that should be said was that she also had a particular liking for snakes which was wrapped around her neck or hand depending the situation. The tiger actually received less attention.


    ¡°C-could it be that you like are¡­ fond of spiders and snakes and other¡­¡± Ning didn¡¯t finish before Huo Su smiled nodding brightly.


    ¡°Spiders and snakes are really cute! I also like Bugs, I don¡¯t get why others find them strange, they are strong even though they are small. I really like your maids Ning who have the soldier ant and the mantis. They are so beautiful and strong!¡± She said cheerfully.


    ¡°The world really is big.¡± Ning muttered and Rinrin nodded. ¡°Anyway I will NOT get that egg. There is no way there is only that egg I can have a gold connection to in the fire section!¡± He said and stood up and began to look at all the Peak Xiantian potential Dao Bbeasts. All the mixed elements followed and then High success Xiantian but to the utter shock of all three, not a single Dao Bbeast would surpass orange glow and Ning was getting incredibly depressed because of this. ¡°WHY!?¡± He was almost crying.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad.¡± Huo Su tried to say but how could she say much. She could already see that Ning had some history with spiders and it wasn¡¯t anything good and they asked him what had happened.


    ¡°One time I was perfectly asleep when I was around 5. It was still before my mother had trained my alertness, my cousins wanted to prank me and they caught some common spiders, or what they thought was Common spiders and snuck them on top of me. They hadn¡¯t known that one of the spiders was poisonous and even more then that it had a vicious nature of hunting humans and had a powerful poison that could drop any Body training up to level 4 Qi gathering cultivator. When I awoke, it was to that spider biting my face and injecting me with it¡¯s poison.¡± He said trembling and holding his head.


    The two girls were in shock by such an event, it was no wonder his aversion was bone deep. Huo Su was patting his back while Rinrin was shaking and flames of rage were burning in her eye. This wasn¡¯t even a prank anymore and was a way to kill him already.


    ¡°So Ning, what will you do? No other egg is sparking Gold, maybe you can overcome your fear with it. It would be good for you as well since this could be an inner demon you stored away.¡± Huo Su said.


    ¡°It will become an inner demon if I get that egg.¡± He said.


    ¡°You know, having an inner demon and surpassing it is a very good thing for you. What will happen if we meet a spider type beast in the future?¡± Rinrin said in a commanding tone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it!¡± Ning cried but the next second Rinrin¡¯s foot slammed onto the back side of his head and pushed his face first into the ground.


    ¡°You will get it, such a huge weakness isn¡¯t something I will allow!¡± Rinrin said.


    ¡°Then what do you fear?!¡± He asked.


    ¡°Nothing!¡± She said proudly.


    Hiss!


    At this moment she felt a very low hiss and around her leg a scaly body. When she looked at saw a red snake she turned pale and Hou Su quickly moved and took the egg in her hand before she fainted.


    ¡°What do you know, she has a mortifying fear of snakes but never showed it.¡± Ning said as he sat up and sighed.


    He waited a bit for her to wake up and grinned her way, ¡°So want to trade the Salamander for a Flame snake.¡± He joked but received a kick to the face.


    ¡°Idiot.¡± She said and took his ID card.


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t buy that egg!¡± He said but before he could reach halfway to her she had already put the card against the plaque and the points were subtracted. A total of 17000 points for a Ppeak Xiantian potential Emperor Sulfuric Spider.


    Ning fell down to his knees when she bought the egg and took it from the shelf before handing back the card. ¡°Come on, let us go hatch them and then you can have your ¡®first cultivation¡¯ with Huo Su.¡± She said and walked out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry master. The spider is a useful beast.¡± Zero said trying to comfort Ning but it didn¡¯t affect the boy who simply followed behind as they went to the martial library to learn the dual cultivation for Rriders with 4 beasts matching and for 3 with the specific match that Huo Su has, lacking earth beast, before returning home.

 Chapter 23

    At this moment the tension in the room was extremely heavy. Ning¡¯s mother had already exited her closed and they told how much they earned. She laughed at the amount and was impressed by how much the two were able to complete in a month¡¯s time.


    When they told which Dao Beasts the girls had gold compatibility she was dumbstruck but when it came to Ning¡¯s egg Bo Rei frowned.


    ¡°The best way to make him get over his fear is to confront it.¡± Rinrin said with a nod.


    Bo Rei was with a heavy frown on her face when she heard the girl¡¯s words.


    ¡°M-mother in law¡­ is there something wrong?¡± Huo Su timidly asked.


    ¡°Just call me mother. As for the problem, Rinrin, you are really underestimating Ning¡¯s fear of spiders.¡± She said serious.


    ¡°He told me about the situation where the poison spider bit his face.¡± Rinrin said. ¡°Although it¡¯s a trauma it doesn¡¯t seem like something that would be to hard to dispel with time and interaction.¡± She said.


    ¡°He told you ¡®only¡¯ that one. I¡¯ll have you know that he only ¡®remembers¡¯ one event. His mind naturally sealed the memory of the 23 other attacks that his cousins had done in a similar manner. If Ning even sees a spider he will jump and latch onto the ceiling like a cat. If it were to touch him¡­¡± She sighed, ¡°... it is certain he will faint from fear.¡±


    ¡°I-it can¡¯t be that bad¡­ right?!¡± Rinrin asked.


    ¡°Unfortunately it is.¡± She sighed and massaged her head, ¡°If a spider enters within a range of 3 meters of him he will jump by instinct. He even developed an alertness and can sense the presence of them even if they are masters of stealth. If they enter within a range of 1 meter from him he starts to have a panic attack and if one touches him he will go hysterical and collapse from emotional distress.¡± She said.


    The two girls were in complete shock. Rinrin could not believe it so she secretly conjured up a small flame and with her fire control she made it look and move like a spider with the full structure and put it outside of the three meter range and walk in.


    To her shock Ning instantly looked directly at the fire spider before turning to glare at her intensely.


    ¡°Rinrin, please do not joke around with Ning, forget inner demon, this has already become a reaction from his soul. To remove this fear is far from being easy. Just to fact that the spider will be his Dao Beast isn¡¯t going to help without this being taken properly.¡± Bo Rei said.


    ¡°Then what do we do?! It was 17000 contribution points and you can¡¯t refund. Once it''s bought it has to be used.¡± she said.


    Bo Rei could only sigh towards this girl¡¯s actions. ¡°Alright, there is no way around it, an Emperor Sulfuric Spider is also an annoying thing to raise but at least it¡¯s hatchling period needs a very specific condition which is a volcanic mountain with strong spiritual power so Ning, don¡¯t hatch the egg for now. Give me your medical garden and I will deal with that. Also you didn¡¯t go get a Lightning element beast yet?¡± She asked.


    ¡°After encounter the spider I didn¡¯t have the motivation to even remember.¡± Ning said.


    She sighed while shaking her head when she saw her son¡¯s dispirited disposition. She knew it would be several nights before he could even cultivate calmly so she could only divert his attention.


    ¡°Let¡¯s put this topic for another time okay.¡± She said and the girls nodded, ¡°Good, now I finally finished a few extremely important treasures for your futures.¡± She said and took out three small two floor pagoda with five different colored pillars floating around them.


    ¡°What are these?¡± Ning said pulling the pagoda with his Qi. Huo Su did the same and looked at it curiously. ¡°Aren¡¯t these mobile pagoda?¡± Ning asked.


    Although the two were looking at it bored Rinrin was with her mouth dropped and she looked at the pagoda as if she was seeing a ghost.


    Very slowly she took it and looked from above and then in a specific angle before slowly she paled more and more as she looked at Bo Rei, ¡°T-t-t-th-this is t-the Yi clan¡¯s¡­ Five Pillar¡­ Treasure Pagoda!¡± She said.


    ¡°Oh? You know about it?¡± Bo Rei asked.


    ¡°Of course! This is only the Yi Clan¡¯s life line!¡± She shouted. ¡°I once followed my father to meet a Yi Clan merchant and this man had a 5 floor pagoda upon his carriage but father explained to me what it was. It was also the symbol of the clan! How could I not recognize the Yi Clan¡¯s famous Treasure Pagoda! The item they use to make treasures with the greatest ease of the world!¡± She shouted.


    ¡°Now now, don¡¯t go shouting so loud that the entire sect can hear you. You think these treasures are easy to make? It was a pain just to reach Low Success Xiantian again to possess the strength to make Ungraded Common Rank models. Don¡¯t go losing them or flashing them around. These things would make even the king fight for it.¡± Bo Rei said.


    ¡°M-make! Only the Yi Clan know how to make th¡­¡± Rinrin froze and looked at Bo Rei before she slowly sat down as puzzle pieces connected, ¡°No wonder you know so much¡­ it makes sense now, you being crippled, no one knowing your real name, you''re one of the Yi clan.¡± Rinrin said.


    ¡°No, I was one. I wished for freedom and crippled my cultivation and forced my father to ignore me. I got my freedom and they didn¡¯t even seal up my memories because in the mortal world I would never surpass Xiantian and would be too limited in resources to return to my previous place up there.¡± She said.


    ¡°H-how high was up there?¡± Rinrin asked.


    ¡°Initial Heavenly Dan.¡± She said. ¡°I¡¯m almost back to full power but I need more, my enemies had more than 30 years to strengthen while I have yet to gather my power back. I need to surpass at least 3rd level of Heavenly Dan before I can safely reveal my identity. This is also because the sect¡¯s power is beyond my own.¡± She said.


    ¡°So¡­ are you playing around this sect?¡± Rinrin asked seriously.


    ¡°Oh my, of course not child, my baby needs a strong foundation, my baby already caught up to me with his Beasts, how can I let that pass? No from now on, now that we have these Treasure Pagoda I will show you the world of Treasure Refiners. Those stupid old bags who call themselves refiners, spirit blacksmith and so on are nothing but frog in a well. Only you girls will ever know of this. You and anyone affiliated to my baby boy. When the time comes it will be as simple as a snap of our finger to vanish from the world for a few years and appear in a different more powerful nation, join a better sect. Resources here are scarce, if you want to be someone who surpasses the boundary of the world then forget about remaining in this backwater nation. It''s a best at rank 5 out of 10 compared to other nations. If you want a chance to ascend you need to leave behind this place.¡± She coldly said while grinning like a devil. ¡°Children you should know this, secrets of the Yi Clan aren¡¯t something to be exposed, the refining manuel I gave the Zhao clan elder and you children are just the lowest of the low. If you choose to properly accept me and my teachings you will need to do a heavenly oath.¡± She said.


    The children were shocked by the revelation the already powerful yet it was the lowest refining method. They looked down towards the pagoda and released their spirit sense and finally understood but were shocked stiff by the extremely complex degree of spirit runes and spirit formations concentrated inside this pagoda. It made them feel extremely small holding this treasure in their hands.


    ¡°Mother, what happens if I accept other concubine? Will they learn as well?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen because you don¡¯t need anymore then two.¡± She nonchalantly said.


    ¡°Eh?¡± The three said.


    ¡°You children know that the ratio of gains for a female to male is 2:1 so that means he simply needs a second wife and his gains will match you girls. Also he will end up even stronger than you girls because there is a fundamental difference for men which is that women grow with speed, meaning they have greater easy breaking through, but Ning and all other males are slower because their foundation is slowly consolidated making it stronger, wider and firmer. This foundation is what allows women to continuously grow stronger faster but with less quality. You girls should train Ning only during the 6th and 7th day of the week while consolidating your foundation and purifying their energies. Do not worry because the treasure will help with that. Even energy has it¡¯s qualities and you can purify but once again, I can only teach you when you make a heavenly oath.¡± She said.


    The thought of using a treasure to purify their energy was as clear as day the result. With purer energy it becomes more powerful.


    They looked at each other and nodded. They swore a heavenly oath to be struck by heavenly lightning should they break their promise and reveal the treasure with intent to expose. This part was important because it would keep them safe should it be discovered by other means such as theft, someone feeling the presence and others.


    ¡°Perfect, now before we begin, Ning go get as many Ungraded Common Rank items, Rinrin go obtain spoiling and withering herbs, this makes getting the earth rank and above herbs, 300 km to the south is a valley which is a deposit of trash. Just take bags and search around. You can bring many other things if you want. The more the better.¡± She said.


    ¡°What is it for?¡± Rinrin asked.


    ¡°Of course it is for you children to have training materials. Don¡¯t think that treasure making is something learned over night. You children still need to learn to become extremely proficient in conjuring spirit runes, learn spirit blacksmithing, improve greatly your pill refining before you can even hope to make your first treasure from your own hands. That said by using trash of other people I can use this discarded material to make more goods. I will teach you have to surpass the mortal rank and refine treasures into the earth rank. That said, once you get back you three will do a hunting mission so that you are not sent on another dangerous mission.¡± She said. ¡°Now go!¡± She shouted.


    ¡°What about Huo Su?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°She needs to start learning the basics so I will begin that with her right now. You two get going.¡± She said.


    The two get up and rush off to do what they were told.


    Bo Rei turned to the little girl and smiled before she gestured to come over and she began to teach her the Void Drawing Rune skill.


    ***


    The next week was quite busy for them they had gathered the items and gone on a mission and once they finished the mission Bo Rei wanted to begin but Ning said that he wanted to meet his grandfather who has asked Bo Shi to come and ask.


    She thought a while and allowed the children to make the trip. It was good for Ning because the last several nights he had had nightmares which caused Bo Rei to have to come personally and sing the lullaby she had which was infused with Qi to induce a calm state of mind on the boy. Even so he would have nightmares which would she help calm down by stroking his head and face and singing again.


    She quite resented the boy¡¯s who had constantly done this, sadly Ning¡¯s grandfather could do nothing to prevent it because it was the dead of night and no one liked Ning. The guards would not stop the clan¡¯s young masters from doing it as they too thought of him as trash.


    Bo Ning took the two girls down to the city, he knew they were in the inner city so after going to the section where they were said to be they found the door guarded by a few guards.


    ¡°Halt! What business do you have with our Bo Clan?¡± The guards said.


    These weren¡¯t the same guards the clan had before and instead these were outer sect rejects that were hired. These people were people who were beyond the age of passing into the inner sect after so many years and were thrown out. Many clans of the sect would hire these people as guards and servants.


    Although they saw the inner sect robes they still blocked the way.


    ¡°I am Bo Ning, my grandfather is the clan head Bo Gu.¡± he said.


    The two guards looked at each other, ¡°We know of young master Shi but who are you to call yourself the grandson of clan head Bo Gu!?¡± they shouted.


    ¡°Oi rejected trash! Move out of the way or you will die!¡± Rinrin said as Kala jumped out and began big behind her growling at the guards.


    The intense demonic pressure she released caused them to freeze in fear, these guys were only Initial Houtian so how could they compare to Rinrin and Kala who were Initial Demon Core formation which was equal to a Xiantian.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Rinrin snorted and walked forward.


    ¡°Who dares act recklessly in front of my Bo Clan!¡± A voice roared and the doors burst open.


    Ning maintained a stone face as he held Rinrin back. Looking at the all too familiar face of his first uncle Ning felt nothing for the man.


    ¡°Bo Ning! You still have the face to show up here after leaving us to our fate! If not for your brother we would have remained in the outer sect!¡± He shouted.


    ¡°The goings of the clan do not concern me, I am here to visit grandfather, not the clan.¡± Ning said and pulled Rinrin and Su around the man.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ignore me!¡± his uncle said and made a movement to grab Ning¡¯s shoulder but before his hand even reached, Zero who was on his shoulder moved quickly bite the air just in front of the hand and growled.


    ¡°Human trash, if you dare make such movements against master once more you shall lose your hand.¡± Zero growled while glaring at him.


    The man felt a cold tingle run down his spine under the gaze of the Frost Drake and did not have the courage to test that again. It was only after Ning was halfway to the main hall that he sensed the Drake was only Initial Demon Essence realm causing his face to flush red in rage from being intimidated by someone who was a full realm below.


    It should be known that all three son¡¯s of the clan head were able to obtain a pill similar to what Bo Rei used to break through and surpassed their limits entering the Xiantian or Small solid core.


    Ning looked around and called a servant and asked where his grandfather was. They were lead into the main hall and the servant went to call him.


    Like this they waited a bit until the old man walked in, ¡°Ning my boy! You have finally chosen to visit this old man!¡± He bellowed happily.


    ¡°I apologize for not coming earlier grandfather. Mother¡¯s training was quite heavy and would distract one¡¯s mind from other things.¡± Ning said.


    The two girls next to him shivered upon hearing the words. It indeed did not allow one to think of many other things except survival.


    ¡°It is good to see you again child.¡± he said and pat the boy¡¯s shoulder before looking at the two beautiful young girls, ¡°So boy, how long until you introduce this old man to these two beautiful young ladies.¡± Bo Gu said.


    The girls blushed a bit and Ning nodded and pointed towards Rinrin, ¡°This is Zhao Rinrin, she is my Main Wife and she is from the sect¡¯s Zhao clan and daughter of Elder Zhao Shizi with his 3rd mistress. This is Huo Su, she is from the Huo Clan and daughter of the 3rd son of elder Huo Guy.¡± Ning introduced.


    The eye¡¯s of the old man were wide of course he had heard of the two superpowers. The Huo clan was a high ranking noble clan and the Zhao clan was one of the top three superpowers in the nation alongside the royal family.


    Since the Bo clan had come they have slowly been trying to fit themselves into the factions and they found that clans that were not made of riders were either mana or Qi.


    The two did not get along well here, Magi were always in their study training their magic and knowledge while cultivators were out training their bodies and minds. One was called weaklings by the other while the other were called savage.


    When it came to this the Bo Clan needed to think greatly about which faction they would join as it would affect themselves here but that didn¡¯t matter towards the Riders who could branch out even into the demon branch.


    Eventually, after witnessing many of the internal affairs the clan had decided on pursuing the cultivator path. Those of the late generation who were Magi would continue their way but the children from then on would be Qi cultivators. This was a huge step because the Bo clan originally had more magic techniques but after trading them for similar ranked techniques from the sect they had set themselves enough that they could now properly train the future generations to come.


    The main factor in this was Ning¡¯s uncovering of Dai Ran¡¯s ambition. If it were only him then it would be fine but for one person to lead a coup there was a need for many followers so it was obvious that the Magi of the sect were slowly feeling the same as they formed a superiority complex since they did not need to go out and kill to advance their cultivation.


    As for the Riders, of course only when a clan has Riders can it join this faction, Ning is a Rider but his relations with the clan were as good as dead and only Bo Gu was his only connection to this place.


    ¡°Zhao Rinrin greets grandfather.¡± ¡°Huo Su greets grandfather.¡± the two girls bowed.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°Such beautiful and well mannered girls my grandson is truly blessed to have such beautiful flowers for himself.¡± Bo Gu said making the girls blush.


    They would normally not be affected by compliments but this was from the blood grandfather of their husband, to be accepted by him was a great event for the two though Rinrin did her best to not let it show.


    ¡°Come let us have a talk, I wish to know how your time here has been.¡± He said and called upon the servants to bring tea.


    The three sat down and they talked about the on goings for the disciples and what they faced. It was generally calm until a bit later when they reached the point of the spider eggs.


    ¡°Grandfather¡­ as we explained we didn¡¯t know the extent of Ning¡¯s fear and we already plan to combat it but I want to know, who were the ones that did that to him?¡± Rinrin said in a serious and almost bloodthirsty tone.


    ¡°I am glad that this boy has such a caring wife but those boys are our young generation, even if I can punish them I can¡¯t do anything more.¡± Bo Gu said.


    ¡°What was the punishment?¡± Rinrin asked.


    ¡°They were beaten by myself with a Wooden Punishment paddle infused with mana. Their ability to sit down was removed for a good week because I did not allow them to be treated for the time.¡± He said.


    ¡°Was this done all 23 times?¡± Rinrin asked.


    The man froze upon hearing they knew ¡®everything¡¯ and he felt resentful, ¡°With each time it spread around their bodies. If one were to look on their bodies there are some scars from areas that the skin had been injured and did not return to the smooth exterior.¡± He said.


    ¡°Then it is good, if there was no sufficient punishment I would have taken the liberty to completely ruin your clan¡¯s young generation for what they did to Ning because now it has become a complete pain. This paranoia will become too insufferable to cure and we are unable to find an egg that was compatible with Ning besides this spider.¡± She sneered.


    The old man felt cold sweat run down his back, he was incredibly lucky that he treated Ning as his favorite, he would not be able to handle the power of this child which was already his own match. This white haired and red eyed beauty was indeed ruthless in what she did.


    ¡°So what is grandfather¡¯s plans for the clan?¡± Ning asked wanting to change the subject fast.


    ¡°Our clan is small, I want it to grow stronger and bigger and with time join the ranks of the big clans. For this old man, simply seeing our clan growing everyday is a blessing. The young generation will surely grow stronger from today on because with the resource here we can give medicinal baths and more while they are young to prepare their bodies with even greater foundation.¡± He said.


    Ning nodded, ¡°I think we should go back, mother wishes for us to start training quick and we can¡¯t lose too much time. I¡¯m sorry, grandfather, that we can¡¯t stay more time but it is important we train.¡± He said.


    ¡°No problem child, just seeing your face healthy and living a good life is enough for this old man to die happy. You two girls, make sure to take care of this boy and don¡¯t let him walk the wrong path. If he does make sure to straighten him out.¡± He said with a smile.


    ¡°Do not worry grandfather, if he dares do something stupid I will make him regret it even in his next life!¡± Rinrin said proudly.


    The children said goodbye and headed back very quickly and when they arrived they found Bo Rei drinking a cup of Spirit Wine and smiled before getting up and waving for the children to follow.


    They headed into the cultivating room and sat down before the four took out their pagoda.


    ¡°Now I will properly teach you the benefits of the Treasure pagoda. You have all showed some skill for spirit runes. I¡¯m extremely impressed with you Su, in a single week you are already catching up to their 1 month of training, this is quite good since it shows you have exceptional talent for spirit runes.¡± Bo Rei said.


    Huo Su blushed when she was complimented but remained quiet, in front of a master there is no point in being cocky just because she has talent.


    ¡°Alright, Rinrin, Ning, lets see what you obtained.¡± Bo Rei said.


    The two pulled out several space bags and even more Ungraded Common Rank medical gardens they used to store things and laid it out for her to see and one by one she scanned the content. She began to pull out and arrange the content by type slowly arranging everything from weapons to withered herbs to trash armor and even broken armor. She then looked at the medical garden themselves and simply separated their content in a similar fashion.


    ¡°Alright, we shall begin with the easiest function of the Treasure pagoda.¡± She said and pulled out a level 3 Common Rank herb that was withered. It was a Five Leave Dew Flower. This was a plant with a strangely pointed point on the plant which forms a downward cup and the early morning dew will slowly gather on the leaf and absorb its medical energy and gather at the edge. The dew was a very useful medical ingredient and the plant itself could be used.


    This one was half withered and with yellow leaves and the edges were even black. The small cup had long since degraded and was no longer able to hold the drop of mystic dew.


    ¡°The easiest function to use is to revitalize medical ingredients, in other words, to save rotting resources. If one can revitalize a medical herb they will be able to save countless amounts of herbs that would usually be thrown out.¡± She said and lifted her Pagoda, ¡°The function happens on the first floor of the pagoda.¡± She said as the door of the pagoda opened and energy flew out and grabbed the herb before drawing it inside. ¡°Within the herb will naturally flow with the energy now to revitalize. With your flames, no matter the type, you light up the pillars outside in the order of, Earth, Water, Lightning, Wind, Fire. If you use flames of the same type it would give even better results and may mature the herb by several dozen years of age.¡± She said and an icy white fire lit on her finger as she lit the five pillars in the specific order.


    When it was done the pagoda began to light up and the energy in the surrounding began to gather as the pagoda lit up for a minute before the fires went out.


    Then the door opened and when the plant came out they were shocked to find that it had gone from a withered plant to almost double the size of the common plant. This mean the plant itself was more powerful and it would gather even more dew. Even the roots had regrown after being cut out.


    ¡°As you can see, this plant is now completely healed on can once more be planted to continue producing their dew. This dew is more important than the plant itself because it possesses the properties to heal wounds and if refined into a pill it will produce result that are much better than the common pill.¡± She said. ¡°Now you try.¡± she said.


    The three took their Pagoda and looked through the low ranking withered herbs, Rinrin took a withered 20 year old Blood Ginseng that had spoiled and was covered in moss and fungus. Ning picked up a 30 year Scarlet Fruit which was at the point of rotting and attracting flies and Su picked up a 50 year Morning Dew Spirit Grass. The flower had lost its dew and was completely shriveled.


    The pagoda opened up on their thought and pulled the herb inside.


    It should be known they had branded their spiritual brand on this and even more Bo Rei had them put a blood essence brand for double protection. It allowed them to feel and control the basic functions they understood of the pagoda as well as store it in the space the dantian would be alongside the Dao Seeds.


    Ning looked at the Scarlet Fruit inside the pagoda, with his spiritual connecting he could see inside even when the door was closed. The herb was floating around aimlessly. He lit up his three flames which were Wind, Earth and Ice. Two were bright red and one was deep blue.


    He put the first one and then the dragon fire and followed next to the lightning one, then the last two were filled with the Tora¡¯s fire.


    His pagoda began to glow brightly due to the traces of dragon fire in all his fires. The energy vigorously drew towards his pagoda before it stopped glowing.


    When the Pagoda finished and opened a bright red fruit flew out into Ning¡¯s hand. It was 10 cm in diameter and to his shock the fruit had regrown its stem and roots.


    ¡°Good, as you children saw, dragon fire has an extremely strong effect in the process. Make sure to refine your fires well and obtain the other two flames left when you hatch all five Dao Beasts. That scarlet Fruit has also regrown its roots and is around 50 years now. A true treasure scarlet fruit should have around 300 years for it to mature, this was prematurely picked and left to rot.¡± She said.


    Ning put the herb inside his medical garden in one of the open fields.


    The girls did theirs as well, the 20 year old Blood Ginseng threw off all the rot and fungus and grew many times while branching out several hairs. It had grown to a 70 year old Blood Ginseng. These were needed for healing pills and blood restoration pills. A 100 year old Blood Ginseng was also needed for low grade vitality improving pills.


    Lastly the Morning Dew Spirit Grass completely reformed its dew which was the concentration of its medical energy and was perfectly green now. If one were to plant this in a spirit grass pasture you would not find it. Morning Dew Spirit Grass is a mutant spirit grass which is a great treasure used in low grade medical mixtures and is used for being a solution which helps melt and merge several herbs.


    ¡°As you children witnessed, this is the easiest to use feature, it is perfect for filling and refilling a medical garden. Also as you witnessed this is also a method to grow herbs making it age quicker but don¡¯t let that illusion fool you. It would have a weaker amount of energy then a herb of its own age so once you revitalize a herb you need to plant it and allow it a month of rest as it absorbs the natural energy of the heaven and earth.¡± She said. ¡°A strong medical garden is needed for this. Ning you already saw right, there are 5 medical mountain each with a different element correct?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yes, the land is split like a star now and is somewhat unstable.¡± Ning said.


    ¡°Good, this is the second feature I want to show you. Refining treasures.¡± She said. ¡°For a medical garden, for a garden to surpass Earth Rank they need to be in perfect balance with nature. Without using this pagoda you will not be able to refine Earth Rank items. The pagoda naturally balances the elements. If you do not have the proper flame you will refine it to a lesser degree. The method is more complex and it uses your strongest flame. Watch me.¡± She said and took an empty Medical Garden of Ungraded Common Rank with 1 acre and placed it inside the pagoda.


    She lit her flame, ¡°Start on water for all things begin life in water and it returns to water at the end of the cycle. One must first perform the cycle of destruction before one does the cycle of creation to refine.¡± She said. ¡°Water destroys fire, Fire destroys lightning, Lightning destroys Wind, Wind destroys Earth, Earth destroys Water.¡± She said and formed a star in that fashion, Then a circle will form, Water creates Wind, Wind creates Fire, Fire makes Earth, Earth makes Lightning and Lightning makes Water.¡± She said making a circle.


    When the fire returned to the blue pillar the entire formation of fire that was left began to glow brightly as energy was drawn in for almost a minute before the fire went out and the medical garden was shot out.


    Bo Rei tossed the medical garden to Rinrin who examined it and her jaw dropped, ¡°Its Mortal Rank!¡± She shouted, ¡°A full 140 acres from one refining!¡±


    The children sucked in a breath. How could 1 acre instantly grow to 140 acres.


    ¡°Let me tell you children, if I had placed five spirit veins from Medical mountain inside the medical garden and left them floating while refining it would have reached Peak Mortal Rank because the mountains would have formed. Now Ning, take your medical garden and refine it with your dragon flame.¡± She said.


    She was quite expected, considering how Ning would have done at least 2 months of refining until now the spirit mountain would have been refined to quite a good degree. She knew that as soon as this was done the entire structure of the medical garden will change. She was quite curious how the people inside will pass through this. Her grin grew upon reaching this thought. ¡°Refining the human body, heh, if these kids knew what was about to happen it would surely make them stop.¡± She said.


    Ning put his medical garden inside and swallowed hard as Zero¡¯s Dragon flame lit up and starting on the making the star then the circle. When he was done the entire pagoda was covered and a bright light.


    ***


    Inside the medical garden it was calm as every day. Day and night followed as it was outside and it was starting to turn dusk but as everyone was walking home in the clear skies a huge circle with a start inside appeared.


    It was slowly rotating but when it suddenly reached a specific point five light pillars rushed from the five medical mountains. The pillars of light connected to the edges of the star. The people began to feel the entire medical garden tremble and were feeling great amount of fear as if the gods were about to hand down judgment and before they knew what happened a bright white light struck down on the center most mountain which was a spirit mountain. The light rapidly spread out and everything it touched was seemed to be ripped apart and put together again.


    The people paled and tried to run but the spread was too fast and soon it reached the end of the middle island. All the people was hit and felt their bodies ripped apart. It was a pain beyond compare but it happened for one moment but to them it felt like a long time before their body collapsed.


    The energy within the white light spread over their bodies and the meridians were washed, the dantian was the same. Injuries they may have were healed, impurities were expelled and absorbed into the light.


    Within a very special section of their bodies known as the spiritual root, they were shrivelled up but each had a small bit from one element that was stronger. When the energy reached this spot the nourished one of the strongest roots. Spiritual roots are a rare kind of meridian completely hidden in the body but some special stones can be used to sense them and gauge their degree of quality. As for the degree it was nourished, it was incredibly small. If it was compared, the spiritual root was of the lowest of low quality but when compared to a common cultivator without any spiritual root they had better chance in ascending.


    It wasn¡¯t just the humans, all the plants were completely reconstructed with impurities cleared out and they were growing amazingly.


    When the beam of light reached the edge of the island it began to spread absorbing the Qi outside and forming land, water, air, and more.


    The circle of light began to expand and the mountains were pushed further and the different colored pillars began to expand. The entire island shook as all the medical mountains began to grow in different ways but in height they all grew to over 100 meters in height reaching Mortal Rank. The thickness of the spirit veins were many times thicker now and they spread their branches. As they did the pillar of light began to spread and the islands thickened and expanded causing the medical garden¡¯s growth to expand and when the lights came in contact with the white light they were all sucked into the main light and turned white themselves and all of them spread out forming a massive piece of land. The space was many fold larger than before.


    As the land reached a perfectly circular size at the same size as the large circle above the island the light began to vanish but the light centered at the middle where the spirit mountain was. Slowly the circle with the star shrank down. The light was being absorbed into the mountain and refining it. When the last of the light descended the island trembled as five lines of energy flew from the hill out to the five medical mountains connecting the six.


    The next moment the hill began to grow and grow until it towered several hundred meters height and a few hundred wide. The bottom formed a hill but the mountain had a cliff heading up but part of the way began to form paths and flat areas. As the mountain widened the height began to decrease and slowly trees began to sprout as more reachable land was open and soon the mountain stabilized at 360 meters of height and 200 width. Form the base up to 80 meters was a steep drop but beyond that the mountain had caverns, flat areas, and was like a slowly ascending hill with only 280 meters of height. This was a Peak Grade Mortal Rank Spirit Mountain. It would compare to some of the mountains used by disciples yet it was now the personal home of Ning and all his servants. Once proper structures were built upon it the mountain would become the place they would live, train and grow.


    The spiritual energy inside the medical garden also began to rapidly rise because now all the medical mountains, whose height was no less than 130 the lowest with a width of 50 meters each were formed by several small hills surrounding them now and each had their own elemental layout. The land between all of this was perfectly clear fertile land where common spirit grass was rapidly spreading from the pasture area. Among them were many Morning Dew Spirit Grass and Moonlight Spirit Grass. Countless mutations happened and the other herbs were also releasing spores or seeds into the wind.


    The previous 200 acre land which had been split by the six islands leaving only 150 open was now a 1650 acre land mass. As the energy stabilized the people inside began to wake up and looked around in fear but didn¡¯t know what had happened. When they looked around were suddenly put in shock when they saw the massive land mass and the several high mountains. In the sky were clouds and all around was an amazing medical garden that would make the elders drool. All the plants were no less than 200 years of age the youngest herb.


    Previously the oldest herb was only 120 years old but after this unexplainable event the age almost doubled or tripled, some herbs were completely different while herb sprouts were now fully matured and ready for use.


    If they had control of the medical garden they would have long since exited to check out what had happened but they did not as it was tied to Ning and not them.


    They slowly gathered back in their small village that had formed with each of them building a home for themselves inside. The area had moved a few kilometer from where it once was thanks to the mountains expansion and the land expanding.


    They slowly returned home tired and exhausted from whatever happened.


    ***


    Ning slowly withdrew the medical garden and what he saw was quite a strange sight. On the pot where the symbols of the five elements, the tree was blossoming and was incredibly healthy. A large amount of energy was flowing into the medical garden. Clouds were abundant around and each flower and leaf had a small spirit rune on it. The tree, dirt and pot had formed a connection to the earth and seemed to blend into the surroundings.


    If one were to place the pot a porch even masters would need to specifically scan it to know it was a medical garden because the presence was like any other tree. When Ning thought of it as a regular tree all the spirit runes vanished as did the cloud fog that was spinning around it leaving behind only a flower pot with a beautiful and healthy bonsai. The flow of energy as well seemed to become hidden and one would not notice how the energy in the air was flowing towards it unless they checked that specifically.


    ¡°It¡¯s Earth Rank¡­¡± Ning said sucking in a cold breath.


    ¡°Its Ungraded Earth Rank because the medical mountains and spirit mountain inside are too low quality. As you refine it more it will consolidate this position and once all mountains are Ungraded Earth Rank you should have around 3000 acres of space with the five mountains connected in a natural elemental balance formation making this medical garden one of the most stable possible.¡± She said. I will keep this so that I can extract branches from the spirit veins so that each of you kids can have your own garden. It will provide a home for each of your beasts which you can carry around without worry.¡± She said and took the medical garden. ¡°Now the last feature that is enough for you children to use is treasure repair. Should a sword, armor or so on break or get damaged you can repair them.¡± She said. She took three broken swords and put them inside her pagoda. ¡°The formation is Fire, Lightning, Earth, Water, Wind. Fire and Lightning are for energy, Earth is material, Water for quenching and Wind is finally exposure to the outside. For repairs you need material to take the place of the broken material. You focus on the primary weapon in with your spiritual energy wrapping around it then do the formation.¡± She said.


    She performed the combination she stated and the light shined from the pagoda.


    When she opened it a Low Grade Sword came out. ¡°As you can see, broken and unfinished weapons will come out how it should be but it will be weaker than what it should. For improving an item you will need to add the material you will do the same and use the refining formation. Also don¡¯t just use the formation and spread you spiritual sense and watch how the spirit formations work. What they do to the item, how it is affected. These three processes use the energy when abundant but it will use your energy when there is not enough. Remember that.¡± She said.


    The three children nodded.


    ¡°Good, also remember to remove the servant from your medical garden or else like this time they will keep getting refined and their bodies will slowly improve and you will lose a lot of servants who become talents that way.¡± She said in a cheeky manner as she held the Medical garden.


    Ning paled when he realized that they had undergo the same refine. If it was a normal refining it would be fine but the garden went from Low Grade Mortal Rank to Ungraded Earth Rank. How much energy was used and what kind of effect did it have, of course it would be able to affect their bodies.


    ¡°Also about what I said about refining your energies, it is the same as putting your Dao Beasts inside but you simply channel and control your energy into the second floor and hold it there before doing the refining formation. It will not have that large of a refine but for low quality energies the change will be large but do not do this to often as it can decrease your cultivating as well.¡± She warned them.


    ¡°If human bodies were refined can¡¯t we do the same to ourselves?¡± Rinrin asked.


    ¡°No, they were victims of the effect, of course if you are inside the medical garden you will also be affected but not as the primary target but if you are made the target then it will have a huge effect and could easily affect your entire being it may help but it may cripple. The energy is too immense.¡± She warned.


    ¡°What effects does it have?¡± Su asked.


    ¡°Human cultivators have something called spirit roots in them. This is where their talent lay in cultivating. Your three roots are well formed while people who can¡¯t even surpass the Houtian would have a poor grade one. Those who can¡¯t cultivate don¡¯t have spirit roots. The effect of the refining will nourish these roots by a small margin and increase their potential.¡± She said.


    They understood the underlying meaning, if they keep doing this to their servants they would indeed birth countless genius. It would not be bad if it is someone that is totally loyal the like maids and servants that had lived with them since young or since they entered the sect and trained with them and trusted the master. As long as they were loyal they could do it but how many people would remain loyal when they are literally refined like a treasure.


    ¡°This is to be kept a secret, when you enter and they ask say that you learned a new refining method and didn¡¯t know that it had such powerful effects on them. It will remove some trust but with you being careful later on and allowing them to use a few herbs for cultivation you will surpass it.¡± She said. ¡°Now take these and each of you go and revitalize, repair and refine all these items. Once you are done we can sell these. Don¡¯t do more than Ungraded Mortal Rank, herbs should not pass 100 years and medical gardens can be refined once.¡± She said and handed each of them a part of the gathered items. ¡°Also make sure to study how the pagoda works. I want you to discover the runes inside each formation and to make the formation in front of me, I shall test you every so often to see your progress.¡±


    Like that she stood up and left with her own share and pagoda.


    The three looked at the items that were refined before they each took their own place to start refining.

 Chapter 24

    Crack!


    The sound of cracking was heard in the cultivating room. Ning and Rinrin were watching as Su hatched her egg. There was no point in the other two hatching the fire Dao Beasts because Ning still did not get back his medical garden even after a few days so they had Su hatch the egg so she could cultivate with him.


    They watched as a slightly dragon like head pushed out a hole and began to eat the shell from the inside. The head was a bit dragon like with horns but the body was of a snake with sharp pointed and rough scales.


    After hatching the Water Wyrm slithered up to her wrist and fell asleep around her arm.


    She smiled gently and caressed the head of the newborn while she kept cultivating.


    ¡°A Wyrm sure looks like a snake with a few horns.¡± Ning said.


    ¡°That is the assumption of humans, they are sea beasts, they live under immense sea pressure to refine their bodies. She will be a useless wyrm if she does not undergo the same training. It is an excellent body refining method for the human female as well.¡± Zero said from Ning¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°That is hard.¡± Ning said and turned towards the equipment. They have been training to repair and improve many equipment and items. As Ning was looking through the items he would try next he came upon a bundled up but broken set of light armor. He took out the set and found that it was a complete set item meaning the effect is strongest when all pieces are together. He opened the bundle and found chest, shoulder, arm, leg and boots and all of was strong but lightweight material. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a set of light armor?¡± Ning thought and looked at the material and walked over to the books of metals and materials extractable from beasts that are used for armor.


    After looking he found that it was skin from a Wind element Sonic Newt. These creatures have a strange autonomy and can run on their hind legs with uncanny speed almost as fast as some flying creatures. They can also use quite powerful sound attacks to attack prey and predators to catch and run from.


    When he looked up what kind of armor would be made by this kind of skin he found that there were belt and gloves missing. The gauntlet was from the wrist down making it an incomplete gauntlet and more like bracers.


    He looked through the bag and thanks to his memory of the feeling he got from the set he started to found a few broken sets allowing for extra parts to be found. This would allow him to repair the armor. He was quite interested in it because it was a wind type armor that might give speed boost.


    He sat down and after piecing a full set without missing a single piece he grouped it in the middle of the Treasure Pagoda and wrapped his spiritual energy around every piece before putting the spares inside. He then inserted the repair function and spread his spiritual sense throughout the entire pagoda, inside and out, and watched the energy flow from the dragon fire into the pillars activating the formation which activated a corresponding formation inside the pagoda.


    The last few days he has gained a good understanding of this function and the formations. He once tried to make the runes and only after practicing for almost two days was he able to make all the runes part of the formation to an adequate quality. Of course forming the formation with his medicure knowledge was a fool''s dream but when he is free he will keep training so that he can form the formation and perform the repair without needing the pagoda¡¯s auxiliary help.


    There are quite a few formations he can¡¯t understand when and where they activate which keeps things a mystery and hard to predict as well as copy.


    As the formation worked, the extra¡¯s melted and were sucked into the complete set. Cracks, rust, dents and the lost spiritual energy in the treasures formation. The energy flow between the armor wasn¡¯t flowing properly, after all now a few parts were from different sets so of course the original flow was not passing but suddenly a set of new previously unused formations lit up and smashed down on the armor set and the flow was quickly straightened and the new pieces were slowly merged forming a complete set just like that.


    Ning watched in shock, this was the first item he repaired a set of armor. Previously it was just loose parts without counterparts which had scattered but this one was bundled up and thrown away probably an old set of broken armor that lost its power.


    As the armor was finally repaired it was ejected from the pagoda and into Ning¡¯s hands. What awed up was the aura coming from the armor that had fallen into his hands. ¡°No way! This is High Grade Common Rank armor! And light armor at that!¡± Ning shouted.


    The two girls looked his way when they heard his words and walked over. ¡°What are you talking about Ning?¡± Rinrin asked.


    ¡°This armor, it''s made of Sonic Newt hide and it was broken without any power but I found a bundled up set and when I repaired it as a set I found a new spirit rune formation specifically for combining the flow of the spirit runes in the armor! The set when all together forms a High Grade Common rank Wind type Light armor set!¡± Ning said.


    They looked at him and then looked at the armor blinking. ¡°It can form armor sets?¡± Su asked and slightly knit her brows before she sat down next to the books and began to browse them.


    Complete armor sets are a unique item. Some people can form a set but it will be one piece made separately. To make a set it would need a spirit blacksmith to make the entire set from one group of materials all at the same time and specifically link the items as a set when they formed the spirit runes in the armor.


    What the Treasure Pagoda pretty much upturned the common knowledge that sets can only be made with the same group of items. Of course the entire spirit energy flow in the armor was rearranged for this to happen after the energy was restored to it.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ now that I think about it¡­ this is wind type¡­¡± Ning muttered. He remembered a specific item that was extremely rare that he obtained. He put his hand into his personal space bag and from it, a white feather cape was pulled out.


    When the two girls saw him pulling it out the looked at it with sparking eyes.


    ¡°What is that~! It''s so pretty!¡± Rinrin said and sat down to touch it.


    Zero was in shock when he saw it and looked like he was about to jump and this was mutual for the Wyrm and even Si who was a Flame Python but it could evolve into a dragon race by obtaining a dragon bloodline.


    ¡°It is right¡­ this is a wind dragonscale cloak.¡± Ning said


    The room fell into a silence upon his words falling, what was a wind dragon, it was considered a true dragon race after a drake. They would form wings, had powerful dragon abilities and intelligence and were the apex predators of the world. Even then it was the gentlest dragon and the kindest towards humans if they did not choose to attack it. After all anything with ¡®dragon¡¯ as part of it¡¯s race name is surely something powerful. There are some demon beasts such as One Horn Dragon Ape which is an ape beast which has dragon blood and forms a dragon horn on its head. Lightning Lizards are a type of salamander with low dragon blood and are born when a lightning flood dragon breeds with lizard beasts. Another half breed is like a Hellfire Horse Dragon.


    Dragons are considered a lusty race and can somehow breed with any and all creatures which includes humans. There are cases where humanoid dragons, or dragonoids, have appeared but they are rare and hard to come by for the simply fact that humans and dragons aren¡¯t exactly¡­ compatible. One that can survive such an ordeal would find it incredibly hard to survive long after without special healing pills to restore the body and fix their lower body. Following that comes laying dragon eggs. The mental health of a human woman would not last unless she was completely subdued by the dragon and it healed her with some form of magic or technique and restrained her to birth its children.


    ¡°You two, don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Ning said glaring at the two dragons.


    ¡°Ning why did you bring something like this out? No wait better yet, how did you get something like this!?¡± Rinrin asked.


    Ning smiled wryly and narrated the life changing events that happened when he met the caretaker Wind Dragon in the Ning Falls Canyon and how it saved him, how she allowed him to learn all the techniques which he used for cultivating his Dao Beasts and so forth. The cloak came last when he was leaving because he had lost all his clothing so she made this for him.


    ¡°A cloak of loosely pieced together wind dragon scales. In other words she gave you her scales to be used later on.¡± Rinrin said.


    ¡°I think so, I want to see if mother can merge this armor with the scales and make a unique armor for me.¡± Ning said.


    It was a good idea, after all who among them was better than Bo Rei?


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go ask her!¡± Rinrin said wanting to see what kind of magical armor is born before their eyes.


    ***


    ¡°As if I would upgrade that trash with wind dragon scales.¡± She said bluntly.


    ¡°Huh?¡± The three children said in unison.


    ¡°Why not!?¡± Rinrin asked.


    Bo Rei crossed her arms and narrowed her arms. ¡°True Wind dragon scales like these can be used as ingredients to make something as strong as Peak Grade Earth Rank Dragonscale light armor. Why would I condemn such amazing materials to simply upgrade simple High Grade Light armor set. Even if it is Wind element the most you could do was get all the pieces to Peak Grade Mortal Rank which would make it into an Ungraded Earth Rank Light armor set. Then it would satisfy the minimum quality required to even support the scales. If it was lower grade dragon scales like from a wyvern then I would have done it but this is true dragon scales.¡± She said coldly.


    She looked at the cloak and spread it out and began to count one by one.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Su asked curiously.


    Bo Rei didn¡¯t respond until she finished counting, ¡°Wow that dragon was quite generous, there are 150 dragon scales making this cloak. To make armor you need a single scale melted into the armor unless you make a pure dragon armor directly from their skin and scales. You can make quite a number of armor sets with this but their best purpose would be if you fed a scale to your Dao Beasts with dragon bloodline you have. Su you have a Flame Python, with a scale she could evolve into a Flame Wyrm as long as you refine it well enough.¡± She said.


    ¡°What!?¡± the three exclaimed.


    ¡°What kind of changes happens to the dragons like Zero if he perfectly refined the scale?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°Master, you can forget perfect refining, it would be generous to say if I could refine even half of a single scale but the result of even that much would cause my bloodline to drastically evolve. Be it muscle, scales, bones, everything would undergo an evolution and I may even develop wings and become a Winged Drake.¡± He said.


    ¡°He is right. Considering the nature of a wind dragon they are always sky dragons. Dragons are split into three category, Land Dragons, Sky Dragons and Sea Dragons. The common evolution pathway would cause Drakes to be Land Dragons, Wyvern to be Sky Dragons and Wrym to be Sea Dragons but mutations can happen to lower class dragons, in such cases a Drake can form wings and become a Sky dragon with four legs, Wryms will grow arms to become a land dragon usually in swamps and marsh or they grow wings and become winged Serpent Dragons, and the Sky dragons can develop heavy bodies and be grounded or live in the sea transforming the wings to swim through water better.¡± She said.


    The three children were in awe about the mysteries of the dragon race. With each of them in possession of one it made them wonder how the bloodline spread and was so unique.


    ¡°Su, I will warn you, your Flame Python is already High Success Houtian, if you were to refine a dragon scale and it obtains the Dragon bloodline, it would instantly trigger the dragon fire tribulation. If you aren¡¯t ready to face that then I would suggest waiting.¡± She said.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Su exclaimed. She had not seen how the tribulation occurred. Ning and Rinrin had rushed into the medical garden for safety causing the girl to be left outside. ¡°I-is it hard?¡± She asked blushing.


    The two looked at each other, ¡°You have formed a spark for your two profound beasts thanks to mother, imagine the same process but it is 5 times hotter and the fire is many times harder to control.¡± Ning said.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Eh!¡± She exclaimed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry child, dragon fire is strong against dragon fire. As long as you get used to dual cultivation with Ning and let him send his Ice Demon Dragon Fire to guard your Dao Seeds it will be easy as he lets the fire in slowly but your body is quite frail. Do you train any body refining techniques?¡± Bo Rei asked.


    The girl nodded her head, ¡°I do, it is related to Si¡¯s flexible body which helps the body develop better and gives flexibility and strength. It has 6 levels but I am only on the 2nd.¡± She said.


    ¡°Please explain the details of each level?¡± Rei asked.


    Su nodded and told them the information. The technique is like any other, it is related very intimately to the python races but common people can train it to create flexible joints with powerful muscles. The first two levels refine the joints, the sections refine the bones to handle the pressure and the last two levels refine the flesh, blood and muscles to become stronger.


    ¡°So it''s a technique that works from the inside out, those are quite unorthodox in their approach but it makes it easier to refine the body if it¡¯s like that. You wait a while before you let your dragons eat their scales because your own body can¡¯t handle the strength. Rinrin, you need to advance your Earth Jade Body as well but you will have a naturally born dragon so it will not affect your progress. Ning give Zero a scale and let him refine it. The younger he is when his bloodline evolves the easier it will be in the future.¡± She said and plucked a scale and handed it to Ning.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ning nodded.


    ¡°Oh and start cultivating with Su, her beautiful red eyes became blood red because you had to make her get a demon beast so don¡¯t waste her time and start cultivating.¡± She said and took out the spirit Gourd. ¡°Also before you go cultivate have her drink the pure wine at the center. Just one tea cup is enough. There are several other wine that are tasty but don¡¯t touch, they are my own cultivating resource.¡± She said.


    Ning nodded, ¡°Can mother hold on to the dragonscale cloak so that I don¡¯t lose it?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Nope, this is a trump card that you can use to protect yourself at the final moment. It''s not a treasure though which is sad but you have kept it safe until now so there is no point in me keeping it. When you start to cultivate with Su feed Zero and you will be able to refine the scale to the best condition possible if while dual cultivation.¡± She said.


    ¡°Thank you mother.¡± Ning said and with the girls they left taking the cloak.


    In the room he had a tea cup prepared and he felt the cloak and touched the ball of the center most wine and drew out a small bit and poured for her.


    ¡°This is¡­ the best brew? How did you get a spirit gourd?¡± Huo Su asked.


    ¡°We found it during the mission, I had a strange feeling when I saw it since it was a gourd tree with only one gourd so and there was a strong spiritual energy inside so I took it. It ended up being a spirit gourd.¡± he said and held out the cup.


    She took it and sniffed the content but the smell was very mild and barely noticeable except when she was quite near it. She looked someone conflicted since this was an ale and she was just a child but since her mother in law ordered it she buckled down and drank it.


    When the entire content was finished a slight blush began to form and slowly her eyes opened but it was half open as if she was sleepy or in a half sleep. Her body wavered a bit.


    ¡°Seems a tea cup is too much for her.¡± Rinrin said.


    Woosh!


    ¡°What!?¡± Ning shouted.


    Out of nowhere the seemingly drowsy girl jumped out Ning. Her face was red while her breath was fresh like spring flowers with a hint of spiciness from the alcohol, ¡°Ehehe Husband is so pretty!¡± She said laughing like a little girl and rested her body down and rubbed her cheeks on his chest.


    ¡°What!?¡± the two shouted together.


    The two were shellshocked when they saw the massively shy girl suddenly turn bold. Not only that but she was holding down Ning quite vigorously while enjoying his presence.


    ¡°S-Su? What are you doing?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°Hugging~!¡± She said cheerfully.


    ¡°W-why?¡± he asked.


    ¡°B-because¡­¡± She pouted and huffed, ¡°Secret!¡± She said and hugged him harder.


    Rinrin¡¯s face was blushed red and looked with an amazed expression, ¡°Who knew Su would become so lewd after drinking one cup of spirit wine.¡± Rinrin said.


    ¡°I¡¯m noz lewd!¡± Su shouted but did not let go of Ning.


    Ning looked at Rinrin, ¡°You know, you''re a jealous drunk.¡± Ning said.


    ¡°Eh?! W-what do you mean!?¡± She said.


    ¡°I mean when we drank you were complaining how you didn¡¯t want me to marry anyone else or get any other concubine.¡± He said.


    ¡°NO I DIDN¡¯T!¡± Rinrin shouted. ¡°Just quickly cultivate and burn the alcohol and refine the spirit wine with her quick! If not I will have to keep hearing her lewd laughs and groans!¡± She shouted.


    ¡°Hey don¡¯t say such misleading things!¡± Ning shouted.


    ¡°Husband~! Cultivate with me~!¡± Su said and jumped up and making her face be right in front of his. ¡°I wanna sit wight in you arms.¡± She said her tongue slipping on a few words.


    As soon as her words left her lips she sat herself up while mounting Ning and with a quick motion she pulled her robes over her head but ironically enough the robes were stuck on her arm and head but her body was exposed showing the pearly white skin with the budding breasts and the pure white underwear.


    Ning was 12 almost 13 years old and at such age a boy was already undergoing the change into a man. For cultivators it was even worst because their growth rate was many times slower. Ning would grow only to his full adult size before his body stopped aging but even so that process was greatly slowed down by a few years depending what he trained. With his current body refining art he had trained well and once his puberty hit full throttle his size would greatly increase most likely but it depended on how he trained if he built up muscles like a bull or remained thin and slim.


    Ning¡¯s face turned red in half a second when he saw the girl strip herself bare and after struggling she finally got her head out while her body trembled around due to the alcohol causing her to be dizzy.


    Once that was done she looked down and moved her hand to undress Ning.


    ¡°W-wait!¡± Ning shouted.


    ¡°Why? For us to cuddle you don need this?¡± She said in a strangely innocent tone mixed with her slightly drunk and loose tongue.


    ¡°ALRIGHT! You lewd woman! Get off of him and go put on a night dress NOW!¡± Rinrin roared while her entire face was complete red while her eyes were spinning. How could an innocent girl not fantasize when such a lewd image was in front of her. Not only that her normally hidden feelings which she was denying caused her to shout and huff.


    ¡°Ehh~! Don wanna!¡± Su said and in a quick motion she took off the top robe but suddenly Rinrin came from behind and hooked her arms under Su¡¯s arms and dragged her off finally letting Ning out from under her.


    ¡°Lewd woman! Get off him!¡± She shouted.


    ¡°Su please calm down already, we will cultivate so just sit down.¡± Ning said.


    She calmed down and looked a bit sad. Rinrin let her go and she sat down with her head lowered as if she was a bad child that was punished.


    He sighed and just removed the remaining robe but left his pants. When he looked at Su he pat his lap, ¡°Come on.¡± He said.


    When his words fell Su looked up and suddenly a bright childish smile flashed on her face and she jumped up and quickly sat down with a bright smile on her red flushed face. ¡°So warm~!¡± She said as she laid her back onto his chest.


    He held her hand in his and while she was relaxing he connected their meridians and a small wisp of dragon fire flowed into her body and slowly the alcohol was consumed while leaving behind the medical properties.


    As the girl¡¯s mind cleared up, since she was conscious, as soon as she, with a slowly clearing mind, remember what she had done the last few minutes and slowly her face began to brighten and suddenly her Qi and Infernal Energy filled her body and instantly pushed the dragon fire out of her body out of embarrassment. Her almost completely naked body was against his now that she woke up from the alcohol her body began to heat up tremendously.


    She only did not jump off his lap because their meridians were connected and this kind of damage would hurt greatly if they suddenly separated.


    When Ning realized she had awoken from her daze he sent his spiritual sense and touched upon her meridians. She realized he wanted to continue cultivating now that she was slightly awake so pulling back her embarrassment she sent her spiritual sense and slowly it mixed and what followed was two energies. Wind Qi and Water Infernal Energy came from the two Dao Beast on her side while Tora and Zero¡¯s energies flowed and began to mix.


    Suddenly the energy flowed into the bodies of the two mixing. Unlike with Rinrin, the passage between the countless meridians that were connected caused a tremendous amount of energy to pass and each exchange caused a unique flow to develop as the soon the two seeds between the two trembled as the dual cultivation reached the climax where the energy was most pure before it entered and began to flow into the Dao Beasts and began to improve their bodies and cultivation. The many times improved Infernal Energy given to the Wrym was a strong blue color mixed with black. Having mixed so much in between their bodies the Infernal Energy had been purified to an extreme extent as well as thickened before flowing into the Wyrms body. The blue green scales glistened as the strong and pure Infernal Energy gathered and flowed through it¡¯s body. The Wind Qi was the same. Because the two were Profound Beasts with some tiger blood the Qi was even compatible and because there was 3 small realms between them the tiger began to experience a strong growth as the strong and pure Wind Qi flowed through its muscles.


    Rinrin was watching with a blush while sensing the fluctuation in their bodies, ¡°Hmph, lewd and vulgar pair! Just because they are hugging almost naked they have such a powerful reaction¡­ It¡¯s almost as strong as when I helped Ning fight back the flame.¡± Rinrin thought. When she thought of that moment her face became bright red again and she shook her head before she glared their way. ¡°All their lewd and vulgar actions are infecting me now~! Damn these two! ARGH!¡± She roared in her head and turned away and looked at the trash piles as she used a book to slowly identify and piece together pieces of armor that matched into a set so that she could build and sell repaired armor sets which were many times more valuable.


    The two cultivated for a while before their energies were spent and they finally broke the connection. Su slowly opened her eyes and with a blush she leaned against Ning. She felt a great sense of security in his arms, she felt how rich and powerful his energy was, it made her feel safe.


    Only when she looked down at herself did her entire body heat up and she quickly jumped up and grab her robes one the ground. ¡°I-I¡¯M SORRY FOR SHOWING SUCH A SHAMEFUL DISPLAY!¡± she shouted instantly.


    Ning smiled gently, ¡°I don¡¯t mind, you were drunk so I needed to clean your body anyway. You can find me if you want to cultivate again.¡± Ning said.


    Su blushed bright red as she quickly dressed while mumbling, ¡°Don¡¯t say stuff like that.¡±


    ¡°Oh, the lewd and vulgar pair finally decided to separate. How nice.¡± Rinrin said with anger quite apparent.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not lewd!¡± Su desperately shouted with a shy blushing expression.


    ¡°Oh? And what else would I call a woman that ripped the clothing off her body and of a perverted vermin like him!?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Hey why did I get downgraded that much?! Dull headed she devil, are you that jealous!?¡± Ning frowned.


    ¡°S-she devil! Do you want me to beat you up!?¡± She shouted.


    ¡°Come and try.¡± Ning grinned.


    She was trembling in rage but deep inside it was indeed jealousy, jealousy that Su could cultivate while in his embrace but she would never openly say that she wanted to do that with him.


    She was red with rage and trembling. Her cheeks pouted before she turned around as an idea suddenly popped up in her mind. ¡°Hmph! Fine vulgar idiot! Since you are going to keep doing lewd things with the lewd second wife the least you should do is cultivate in the same manner if not better with the main wife!¡± She said but as soon as she said those words she realized that she said something that implied quite a few things.


    Ning blinked, ¡°Better? After hugging comes¡­¡±


    BANG!


    Out of nowhere a sword flew right next to his head and hit the wall causing him to turn pale, ¡°Don¡¯t say another word!!! You are only allowed to cultivate by hugging at most! If you dare go beyond then I will make you suffer!¡± She said before stomping out of the room so that she could calm down and not say something else she would regret.


    When the door had closed for more than a minute Su began to giggle, ¡°Rinrin is really cute when she is like that.¡± Su said.


    ¡°It¡¯s bad for my health. That sword almost cut my cheek.¡± He said sighing. ¡°I guess she really is jealous.¡± Ning said.


    ¡°Of course, she is a princess, lots of girls fantasize about having their husband to themselves especially cultivators.¡± She said.


    After going through such a big embarrassing moment she seemed to have opened up a bit towards this boy that did not say anything about her actions when drunk.


    Ning looked to the side where Zero was curled up, ¡°Hey Zero, how was it, did you get a lot of the scale refined?¡± Ning asked.


    Zero remains asleep on the ground without responding which confuses Ning.


    ¡°He is probably still in the middle of refining.¡± Su said.


    ¡°Done!¡± He suddenly roared.


    At that moment all his scales flashed. Horns, sharp scales, spikes sharp claws, everything suddenly expanded and his body began to release a radiance. Ning could feel a very strong power coming from Zero¡¯s blood as it flowed through his body. His muscles became stronger, his bones denser, his scales harder and more and more power gathered on his back. Very slowly a small undeveloped pair of white wings appeared. They were too small for flight but it was like a baby bird whose wings had yet to grow enough.


    Zero roared and grinned, ¡°I have improved my bloodline! Even when I could only refine 5% of the scale it was indeed worth it! This dragon has such a powerful bloodline, she is truly out of her realm here. She should be in the Spirit Realm with such powerful bloodline.¡± Zero said as he turned to look at the small wings. He spread them but they were still quite weak and were vulnerable.


    ¡°Developing these will cause a lot of energy to be used but all for my future when I rule the heavens as a True Frost Dragon!¡± He growled.


    ¡°Ah! You look so cute now that you have those little wings. Like a little dragon hatchling~!¡± Su said with a giggle.


    ¡°Women, do not test my patience! I am a mighty demon warrior of the dragon kind! We are fierce not cute!¡± He growled.


    ¡°Ah come on Zero, she didn¡¯t mean anything bad. You really do look like a hatchling with your current size.¡± Ning said.


    Hiss! Growl!


    Suddenly the little Wyrm next to Su growled as if laughing.


    ¡°You court death worm!¡± Zero growled.


    In his mouth dragon fire began to appear and very quickly Ning withdrew his meridians before he could use the fire causing him to cough up smoke making the little Wyrm hiss more.


    Zero growled intensely and glare at Ning before he suddenly pounced on the Wyrm who was caught off guard and the two began to wrap each other in blows and bites but due to the fact that the two were no longer connected to their dantian and could not use their power they were truly like two hatchling fighting. Only about to use 1% of their strength which came from their body to duke it out.


    Su laughed watching them fight while Ning let it be and walked to his Pagoda and took the set of armor he had found and put it in his Pagoda to start refining it into a set of armor he could use for himself.

 Chapter 25

    The room was silent. Rinrin, Ning and Su were sitting with their mouth ajar as they heard what Bo Rei had to say.


    ¡°Your say ¡®all¡¯ the servants in the medical garden no longer want to work for us because of the refining incident.¡± Rinrin said in shock.


    ¡°Yes, not only that but they want you three to suffer through it before they leave as a price for the pain they went through and they also want 3 300 year old mature herbs. Of course I already kicked them out of the garden before they could take anything.¡± She said.


    ¡°They have some nerve! Wanting us to suffer and still squeeze out herbs!¡± Rinrin was furious when she heard the demands that they were suffering.


    ¡°Oh please, that is only a few hundred 300 year old herbs. They only asked for that because there are few herbs of lower age maturity. They know their limits, they probably want to trade the herbs for pills which isn¡¯t stupid. For us, that amount of herbs is a drop in the ocean. We simply need to plant herb seedlings and the energy from the refining will cause them to age rapidly. Of course it won¡¯t be as exaggerated as the first refining since the energy release from the medical mountains will be far less since a large amount of their spirit energy was used to improve but at least 100 year old herbs will appear.¡± Rei said.


    ¡°So we really have to undergo this refining?¡± Ning asked reluctant.


    ¡°I was going to use a body refining method on you children anyway so it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s now or later.¡± Bo Rei nonchalantly said.


    ¡°Eh?¡± The three exclaimed.


    Rei looked at them and brought out her Treasure Pagoda. ¡°You children are still too young to know every secret of this but it''s called the lifeline of the Yi Clan. You think simply refining treasures is all it does? In the body of all cultivators with any power surpassing Qi gathering they have something called a Spirit Vein. There are five such veins but depending on each person they would have one specific vein developed which is usually a specific element which is why there are people who have talent for alchemy and pill refining and others don''t. Those with a Spirit Vein of Fire Element will have a large talent since they can control their flame with greater ease. For the Yi Clan, they have had this treasure for more than several thousands of years and the area they possess span several nations under their wing. They cannot be weaklings and talentless but such people will always be born but in the Yi Clan it does not matter. We are a clan with immense heritage of spiritual rune users and so we also know how to manipulate spirit treasures and the most abundant is the medical and spirit mountains. For refining a spirit vein we simply break a branch of the Spirit Vein and refine the Spirit Vein with a special formation.¡± She said.


    The children were flabbergast when they heard such a huge bomb.


    ¡°Does it hurt as much as they were complaining?¡± Rinrin asked.


    ¡°Several fold.¡± She said.


    ¡°EHH!¡± Su exclaimed.


    ¡°Oh don¡¯t give me that girl, you are improving the very vein of your talent. The Spirit Vein is what refines and purifies the energy in your bodies. It is a unique branch of meridians you can¡¯t find normally but they are there. Common people have it merged with their Dantian where the purification is done but yours is loose around your Dao seeds. As for your Dao Beasts, they don¡¯t have them because they don¡¯t have meridians but they have talent matching your own and their is more closely tied to their bloodline anyway.¡± Bo Rei said.


    ¡°When do we do this?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°Now I already told them we were going to do this today so we could get this out of the way so all of you strip off everything down to your birthday suits. One by one I will slowly take you to refine.¡± She said bluntly.


    ¡°Wait! Now!... i-in front of Ning?¡± Su said extremely embarrassed.


    ¡°What are you embarrassed about? Didn¡¯t you strip yourself while mounting Ning?¡± She asked.


    ¡°EH! You show that!¡± Su exclaimed and began to sob from embarrassment.


    ¡°Mother, why do we need to develop our spirit veins in the first place? I thought the talent we possessed was already at the pinnacle?¡± Ning asked.


    Rei snorted but did not retort or insult her son. He did not know after all. ¡°Spirit veins are Graded as Spirit Vein, Spiritual Vein, Heavenly Vein and Divine Vein. Spirit Veins are the most common in the mortal realm because it is what everyone is born with. By refining it it is possible to reach Spiritual Vein Grade. The closer to complete formation the vein gets the easier it will get for the owner of these veins to ascend to the Spiritual Realm above. If one did not refine and completely form at least half of their spirit vein they would take thousands of years of cultivating to enter the Spirit Realm if they survived long enough. The Yi clan has a specific method to test spirit veins. Simply touch the very peak of the pagoda.¡± She said with a grin.


    She did just that and all five pillars began to radiate moonlight. Then the blue pillar began to turn white from the bottom up a quarter of the way up.


    ¡°As you can see, my spirit vein has formed 25% of the way but this is because I had to leave the clan without my pagoda when I was young for reasons I will not say at this moment.¡± She said.


    The three did not even try to inquire and each touched their own pagoda. The five pillars began to release a light matching each pillar but the amount of light that lit up for each pillar was much different when compared to the beautiful woman in front of them. For them it was between five and 10% for all the veins.


    ¡°As you can tell, Riders have all five Veins due to their constitution. It took me 20 years for me to improve the Spirit Vein of your father, Ning, so that I could birth a proper talent. Your brothers were born before I could finish but you were born after I had refined an entire Earth Rank Spirit Vein into your father by drugging him into sleep and creating all the formations by hand.¡± She said.


    ¡°You just used father?¡± Ning asked in shock.


    ¡°I did love him, if I didn¡¯t I would never have allowed him to touch me but once you were born and how he treated you I got over it. Even if your father has a good Spirit Vein now he does not have the backing and resource to make use of it so I feel nothing towards him. He was a close minded and foolish idiot and only your grandfather was wise in that family.¡± She said coldly before snapping her eyes towards them, ¡°Now chop chop! We need to get this over with.¡±


    The children were reluctant before Bo Rei finally consented to letting them enter the pagoda before removing the clothing.


    Ning went first and was taken into his mother¡¯s pagoda and removed his clothing.


    When he threw them outside she sent inside a small pinky thick Spirit Vein branch, one of each color matching the elements.


    After a moment he felt a tremendous spiritual power lock all around him and he was dragged to the center of the pagoda as a very complex formation formed above and below him. The five roots moved into specific positions and small pillars of light came from them connecting the two circles.


    What Ning saw last was a pillar of light before he blacked out from that moment of hell like pain.


    When Ning fainted the energy from the formation washed his entire body as seemed to break it down and rebuild it in an instant. A large amount of impurities were sucked out of him and the five Spirit Veins from the mountains turned into lights before they rushed into his body.


    Around his three Dao Seeds, under the immense energy flow five small very thin root like meridians flowed around. Three of them had very minute sized hairs connected to the three Dao Seeds matching the element.


    Suddenly the new Spirit Veins rushed through the body and landed in that empty space flowing along side them as it was turned into energy as thin as the little fiber like Spirit Veins before they began to merge. A tremendous amount of energy flowed into the Spirit Veins to make sure that the two Spirit Veins became one. The two twined around each other and doubled in thickness but the energy flow did not stop. There were some that were smaller than others. Specifically the fire and lightning which lacked a Dao Beast. For Riders, the Dao Beast¡¯s Spirit Veins are the first to merge with them but these are weaker due to the lack of them.


    When refining balance is always the key and in this case it is no different, the energy flowed into those veins and brought them closer to balance with the others but was still slightly weaker due to not having a connecting Dao Seed.


    When it was finished, Ning collapsed and was ejected onto Rei¡¯s lap and without much worry she dressed him quickly.


    She did not wait and stripped the two girls since Ning had already undergone refining and threw Rinrin into her own Pagoda and Su into her own before putting the Spirit Veins in and begin to activate the Pagoda.


    Refining a Spirit Vein inside a human, one would expect to take a long time but it takes only five minutes and after that amount of time they were thrown out and dressed as well.


    She forced the pagoda back into the body of the children and stored everything before calling a servant. There were people that were leaving watching the door and when the three came out fainted they knew it had happened. Their body was releasing a strange aura which the people knew since it was a similar energy they felt so they were even more sure.


    After a few minutes it was Bo Rei that came out and glared at them and threw a small space pouch. ¡°Get out of my sights now. I don¡¯t need trash working for me.¡± She said coldly and turned to follow her children.


    The ex servants examined the content of the bag and turned before leaving calling the rest to do the same.


    ***


    As the three children begin to wake up they see Rei sitting while her Pagoda is active. A large amount of Qi was flowing inside the second floor and after a moment she made the refining formation and wild Qi was sucked in and pure much cleaner Qi came out and filled Rei.


    This was energy refining through the Pagoda. By doing this, impurities of different kinds are removed and much purer Qi was absorbed into the body for refining. This should not be done often because the quantity of Qi also decreases since the impurities making up the Qi are also part of the energy.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    As they sit up she looks over, ¡°So how did it feel?¡± She asked smiling.


    They shivered, ¡°I hope to never try that again.¡± Ning said.


    ¡°Sadly you need to do it and it will only get harder but rest assure, you can only perform that once a year, your body releases a specific energy after being refined and the pagoda will not activate while you are inside during this period even if you are inside a medical garden or spatial ring when it refine.¡± She said.


    They sighed in relief and suddenly they felt something being tossed to them and quickly reacted. What fell in their hands were several medical garden. One of them was Ungraded Earth Rank while the others were High Grade Mortal Rank. There was three types and each gave a different feeling as they released only one type of energy.


    ¡°Now each of you have a medical garden as well as a beast space.¡± She said.


    They looked at her confused and she smiled, ¡°Those spaces have spirit mountains of High Grade Common Rank which is attune to a single energy be it Infernal Energy, mana or Qi. I planted common tree sprouts and grass and threw some herbs here and there. Just let pests and such form in them as you refine and soon wild beasts will start to form and we will soon have a personal training ground.¡± Rei said happily.


    ¡°That feels like we are making a separate realm.¡± Su said.


    ¡°Well they are born like this. A stable realm with trees, herbs and life aren¡¯t born overnight no matter how powerful a person may be. Even the people in the highest Heavenly Realm need to refine the separate realms and bring in materials into it to properly make the place.¡± She said.


    ¡°So what now? We have no one to protect our garden.¡± Ning said.


    ¡°Oh no problem no problem. Strong enough pests to bring in beasts will take a year to appear. By then we will have the manpower it will take amount a month to reach the ports to the west so we have half a month free and we can use the pests to test out the weapons and armor you will be making next.¡± She said.


    ¡°Weapons and armor? Is mother going to make us learn blacksmithing next?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She said and tossed a strange black square item which they caught and looked at. ¡°This is a treasure smithing tool. Isn¡¯t this equivalent to a pill cauldron but many times harder to make?!¡± Ning asked in shock.


    ¡°Boy! It¡¯s been almost four months already and yet you still underestimate your mother, I! You had best stop getting surprised by every damn little thing! All treasures need to be refined and the Treasure Pagoda is a refining treasure created in the Spirit Realm and only by sacrificing the life of one of the first Yi clan who ascended did the clan gain the knowledge and techniques to create this! Don¡¯t even dare to think your mother, I, can¡¯t make a High Grade Common Rank Smithing tool for my own brat!¡± She said in a seriously irritated tone. She turned before tossing several space bags at them. ¡°You first train to make mortal weapons. There is common ore in there. This is a good exercise for you to learn how to control your fire to not turn metal into ash. Even if you have upgraded those cauldron it was with strong metals, smithing is the same as pill refining so if you have questions just ask. You can control the metal with your spiritual power and you can congeal and solidify the metal in the same fashion. Use only Qi flames.¡± She finished her rapid fire explanation and left the three dazed children.


    They remained dazed before Rinrin fell backwards and let out a shout. ¡°Damn, mother is getting more impatient with us.¡± She said,


    ¡°I think we do overreact a bit too many times though.¡± Su said.


    ¡°Yeah I think you¡¯re right, treasure making needs spirit blacksmithing, as she said using the smithing tool we also make metal and armor as if making pills so it is possible we need pill refining for the process and then we need to train as spirit enchanter so that we can know the runes. If we compare ourselves to the Yi clan we are probably the lowest level trash in the clan since we are already almost 13 and only learning the basics.¡± Ning said.


    They nodded understanding how they were indeed lacking and why she might be getting frustrated. Rei wanted them to learn faster because she probably wanted to return home.


    Ning took the tool and after over looking it he bit his finger and let his blood drop on the tool before he mixed his spiritual energy with the drops of blood and created a powerful spiritual blood brand on the smithing tool. He would eventually refine this and so it was an important tool for him now. He looked through his back and indeed found only common metals. Silver, Gold, Iron, Copper, Tin, Nickel, Zinc and many other raw ore which has yet to be refined into ingots.


    Ning looked at the tiny furnace and made it float in the air before making it big and was shocked to find it was nearly 2 meters tall. He made it shrink to a more manageable size before spreading his spiritual sense around it. He found the material was Bone of several Earth type beasts with Profound Iron and some Common Steel mixed in. ¡°It¡¯s clear as day that mother intends for us to personally upgrade this into something proper later removing these trash faults.¡± Ning thought before he thought a bit and pulled out iron ore and tossed it in.


    He lit up one flame and put his hands over the opening on the sides and began to feed Qi fire into the furnace.


    The heat instantly exploded inside the furnace and to Ning¡¯s shock the common iron was completely turned to ash. ¡°Wha¡­¡± He was startled by how weak the metal was to turn to ash. Metals are metals how hot does it have to be for it to make metal burn to ash?


    He narrowed his eyes and threw more into the furnace and began with a small trace of the flame this time


    With the lowest output he found that the rock metal began to turn red and the materials began to melt slowly. He started to raise the output slowly and very quickly the metal melted and with his control he formed a ball in the very center. It was a large ball of metal but it had many impurities, or in this case, other metals.


    Ning thought about what impurities were and though that since he was training at this time he wanted to see if he could easily make pure metal but he did not know if the impurities were needed so with his spiritual sense he pulled the different metals and rock to the surface. The rock was out right burned to ash without anything left.


    ¡°ARH! I burned it again!¡± Rinrin shouted suddenly.


    She was also training but she was getting frustrated and had dust all over her face and clothing already. It would indeed infuriate a princess, working something heavy like smithing.


    In Ning¡¯s furnace he pulled the impurities into one ball while the iron was in the other. When examined the ball of molten metal and kept kneading it like dough and slowly pulling out the remaining impurities that was deep in the red metal. When all the traces were gone Ning concentrated on solidifying the impurities creating a small multicolored ball and let it drop through a small opening on the side that went into small basin of water causing it to boil momentarily.


    He pulled it out and found the strangely colored ball of metal but it had a very fun and interesting look to it. For the Iron he did the same and made a nugget of iron and dropped it. When he took it out of the water he found a ball of grey ball and when he pressed it the found the metal strangely soft. ¡°Is this really iron?¡± Ning asked himself curiously.


    He walked outside and found his mother and asked.


    ¡°All pure metals are soft. Gold in its pure form isn¡¯t even a solid and needs a different solid metal to helps it form into a solid. She explained what was impurities and what should be left to make it good and to add coal when mixing it to form iron. It needed a specific mixing method to form steel. This was quite the eye opener for Ning who didn¡¯t know anything about metal work. Bo Rei had prepared a note book with mixtures for common metals to make common alloys that he could train with.


    He quickly ran back and read up.


    When he returned he found that Rinrin was working on pills, ¡°What happened? Weren¡¯t you training your smithing?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°Hmph! Stupid metals burned to ash even when I used the lowest possible strength of my fire!¡± She shouted.


    ¡°Wow.¡± he said in shock. ¡°I did the same thing but it just turned the rock red and I needed to increase it more. Why don¡¯t you meditate first and try after calming down again.¡± Ning said.


    His advice was sound and she looked at him before putting her things away and sitting to meditate.


    Su was still practicing but she was sweating a lot and sighed a lot. She shouted that she had a lot of difficulty but even with a bit of pill knowledge she had gained recently she couldn¡¯t work well the metal.


    Ning returned the iron and impurities and mixed them before removing the proper proportion and pulling out coal and slowly added and mixed them slowly watching as the Iron and Coal mixed to form steel. He slowly added more and when he reached a specific density where the iron was already somewhat viscous even when the heat was very high to the point that popping from the furnace could be heard he thought of what to make and decided to try end. He made the ingots and dropped them out into the water.


    The water was part of the treasure and formed from Qi and was naturally cool water but the heat can be controlled since some tools need a specific water temperature.


    Ning began to play around with the metals. What he didn¡¯t notice was how he unconsciously used Tyrant¡¯s flame and how the ash residue was slowly consumed by the flame. Very slowly the fame had begun to grow as it slowly processed the metals which were all tied to the earth.


    Half a month passed quickly and something quite interesting was found. Each of the three had a very specific personal talent. This had nothing to do with the Spirit Vein or cultivating. Personal talent can appear even in the worst of trash granting heaven defying talent such as pill refining and so on.


    In the time that they had, Ning has shown that he can literally play around with the smithing tools and metals. Be it common metal or spirit metals which are the rare ones usually tempered by Qi or other energies.


    His Earth Fire has also begun to change. They did not know when but the previously red flame has begun to turn dark red with tint of brown. This caused Rei to be happy since it meant Ning was had enough comprehension of the natural Law of nature that refining earth attribute items, in this case metal, would slowly merge the material and refine the flame.


    At the moment it was Low Quality flames with trace of dragon fire but the dragon fire does little for quality but improves the power. Only when the color reaches red brown will the fire become High Quality Earth Fire.


    For Rinrin it is different, she showed that she possessed pill refining talent, even more then what the other two had, Su had very low talent for pill refining but she trained nonetheless due to Rei¡¯s orders.


    Finally Su was a Spirit rune genius. What takes the other two a few days of training she can do in less than half the time. Even when the talents were spread around Rei was quite happy by this fact because treasure making was always in groups anyway.


    Anyway, after this half month, the three of them went to the inner sect management and saying they were going to leave for a short duration to explore. Of course Rei was coming along with them because they did not know where they were going.


    Once the sect was notified they prepared what they needed and finally left towards the west.


    ***


    In a dark room at the peak of an impressively high spirit mountain, a figure was bowed down. Looking out of the wind of this room and down upon the mountain range where the Geo Royal Sect resides, this figure watched the land with disgust.


    ¡°So why has there been no news of those brat¡¯s blowing up?¡± He asked.


    This was the one eyed man who had once tried to give Ning and Rinrin poisoned herbs but it was stopped mid way by Bo Rei who destroyed them and formed seeds out of their essence clean of any toxin.


    ¡°I do not know your Highness! I had passed it to that brat¡¯s brother in hopes that it would also cripple him since so many quality herbs were handed over yet neither of them showed sign of being hurt. Only small scale explosions from common failure to make the pills were heard but never the extremely loud one that should follow the poisons explosion.¡± the bowing figure said.


    This figure was the Deacon Xi who had despised the two children for their overconfidence but later learned of their skill. Now he had to admit that he was afraid of their skill and luck. They had the Zhao clan supplying Common and Mortal herbs for pill refining now and were being properly nurtured by the clan and not some random elder. In fact they are even regarded as Level 5 Mortal Rank alchemists because their highest level pill, Marrow Washing Pill, was indeed this level alongside the Lingzhi Life Pill. Of course these were still only disciple level pills. Elders of any rank would only use Earth Rank and above pills such as the Golden Healing pill or a Magi¡¯s Iron Rank Profound Healing Potion.


    ¡°Someone must have intercepted the herbs but I do know the boy has given them over.¡± The deacon said.


    ¡°In other words someone identified the poison somehow or maybe they did not trust you due to the little fight you had. Does not matter, is there any significant news worthy of coming here to tell me or do you just want to lick the floor my feet walk over?¡± the one eyed man asked.


    ¡°Of course your highness, I have heard that the brat is going to leave alongside his women to explore the world for a few months. Two months ago he had married Huo Su so now he has two of the higher grade women of the sect with higher talent margin. I had come to inform you as it would become easy for you to deal with the brat now.¡± Deacon Xi said.


    ¡°Indeed, you may leave. This no longer concerns you, never appear at my door again. Your job is done and be happy this failure did not cost your head.¡± He said.


    ¡°Thank you your highness!¡± The Deacon said and quickly left faster than a startled rabbit.


    ¡°Come!¡± He shouted and suddenly a black robed man appeared, ¡°Send a squad to deal with the brat. Bring me both girls. Wait¡­ bring them all I want to have that brat suffer along since that bitch watching as I relish them. Now go!¡± He said.


    ¡°Yes master!¡± The man said and vanished.

 Chapter 26

    Along a large mortal¡¯s pathway, empty road surrounded by trees and nature was calm. Only occasionally a carriage or cart with produce from the many nearby farms where produce would come from were seen.


    On this day these people heard a heavy stomping as they pulled the carts and drove the carriages. It walked along the wild 3 meter wide roads and the ground vibrated with each step. One would feel fear of this as a powerful suppressive aura was coming.


    Mortals are obviously people who cannot cultivate. Previously Ning had gone to a school for nobles who all had some talent to cultivate but below them were commoners, the most any of the would ever amount to is entering the Qi gathering stage while a rare talent would reach it¡¯s peak. They weren¡¯t like the sect disciples who had countless resources and a rich location filled with spirit energy.


    Those who were on the road were fearing for their lives but the aura had long since made them lose their bearings.


    They could only feel as the vibration grew stronger until it finally entered their view. Standing 8 meters tall, 12 long and occupying the entire extent of the road was a massive Bull beast. His legs were thin but on them it was a rock like structure all the way up to just below the knee making the lower section wider. The muscles were rippling and it¡¯s aura was menacing.


    This was indeed Tyrant and more then that, he had broken into the Initial Xiantian and was now on par with Tora who had bottlenecked at the same stage.


    Each step was filled with titan like power and would shake the surroundings. When the mortals saw him they were extremely fearful because this was an adult Titan Bull but once they saw that upon it¡¯s back was a beautiful woman that was like a sculpture of Jade they were dazed and no longer felt the beast was menacing. Of course this was because the beast was tame and that the aura was simply a show of strength. Very few cultivators would use land bound beasts to travel but when they did they would not go out with something weak.


    This beautiful jade like woman was Bo Rei and upon her lap was a Pagoda but it¡¯s structure was different to the common pagoda as it had for small two story structure at each end forming a kind of castle formation. This was a Mobile pagoda that Bo Rei had prepared. Within each tower was the ¡®room¡¯ of each of the children and her own. To allow them to travel and train at the same time she would sit upon Tyrant enjoying the spotlight while she watched the children inside the Pagoda and used her spiritual energy to casually send messages.


    Spiritual energy had many unknown abilities, the most common known one was to control the energy in the body but it was more omnipotent. One could send isolated sound waves to a person forming a kind of hidden message and they could speak with one another even if they were inside a spatial item such as a mobile pagoda.


    Rei was quite happy, after attentively watching them for more than a month¡¯s time inside the Pagoda she has more or less understood their strong and weak points.


    Rinrin had an uncanny perception for pills but due to her temperament her flames were some degrees hotter and common metals and even some low grade profound metals would unfortunately end up turning to ash. That said her Earth fire was several times lower in temperature for an unknown reason and she needed to spend a lot of energy to heat up the metal. She also had a very hard time controlling the earth element in the metal and eventually she simply gave up on smithing due to her incompatibly.


    Ning and Su on the other hand have a neutral temperament but Su lacked an Earth beast. She would use the flame Python¡¯s flame but it wasn¡¯t compatible to the metals. If alchemy was connected to those who were good with fire element, smithing needed those who were good with earth. If done the commoners way it would take hours of melting heating and reheating before banging on the metal but with the smithing tool it became similar to pill refining. That said the metals are several times harder to control. Ning has an large amount of skill towards this. She found out that he he already had low success with the Natural law of Earth while Rinrin and Su did not. This most likely contributed but with the smithing Ning probably advanced several notches in this law.


    Su on the other hand excels primarily at the Spirit rune study. She has already left the other two behind and has already begun to learn how to make small attack formations with the runes. Her speed and precision as well as perception of the spiritual energy even surprised Rei who was born into the Yi clan were the heritage of spirit rune training was at the pinnacle in the mortal realm. She knew she had stumbled upon a heaven defying spirit runemaster making her eccentric.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time to start having them try and make some treasures, Ning and Rinrin are far behind Su but they already understand several of the underlying function of the formations in the pagoda. Ning is also already able to refine and congeal common rank metals with the smithing tool.¡± Rei muttered as she watched the boy and looked at his surroundings. On the walls and the floor were countless sets of armor from common metal to some low grade profound metals.


    The girls were similar with their rooms in disarray. Bo Rei could only sigh in regret. She had wanted the children to have all five element but when they went to look for a beast of lightning element the highest reaction was yellow from all three energy branches it confused her but then she thought that fate had something prepared.


    As for the fire beast, when they had left the sect Rei had them hatch the eggs. This included Ning hatching his spider.


    His hands were sweating as he had held the egg at that time and when the spider hatched it was as expected he wasn¡¯t able to hold it but he didn¡¯t throw it. Instead he withdrew his meridians and dropped it helping the shell crack and jumped to the furthest corner of the room but what shocked them all was how the spider reacted in a very similar fashion and ran to a corner away from everyone.


    This was uncommon for Dao Beasts but after a bit the tension faded and it began to calm down. Most likely do to the common fact that female spiders eat their babies when they hatch the spider had run initially. What followed was exactly as expected and it moved towards Ning and when it jumped to climb into his embrace he fainted from fear.


    Rei had attached the gemstone that connects it to Ning and put it at the very top of the fire medical mountain. This mountain had become a small volcano and released a lot of heat energy with its spirit energy. The very top was the hottest spot but it quickly moved down and after finding a small cave into the mountain it jumped inside and headed inside where it found a small pool of lava and happily began to suck a small bit of that as food.


    When Ning had finally woken up he felt the presence of the spider inside the medical garden and while holding it he sighed before spreading his meridians through the spider. When the energy finally connected the immense heat energy gathered inside astonished Ning. The small hand sized spider was at the Initial Qi gathering realm and it¡¯s Dao Seed contained the Natural Law of Fire and Earth mixed together.


    The first thing Ning did was to kindle a flame for this causing the small flame the surround the brown red Dao Seed.


    As for Zero and Tora, they were equally living inside the medical garden. Each of them took the Wind and Water mountain in Ning¡¯s medical garden just like how the Dao Beasts of the girls did the same for the medical mountains in their own medical garden they obtained.


    Tyrant himself lived in the earth element medical mountain which had shifted into a dense mountain but with him breaking things around he slowly began to form pathway up to the top of the mountain where he lived near in the highest cavern.


    The only one left was the Lightning mountain which had been left without any protector. The mountain was surrounded by perpetual clouds which struck down. This was slowly killing weak herbs and mutating them towards the lightning attribute. The stone as well was slowly becoming a profound material of lightning attribute.


    Zero on the other hand caused a huge change to the water mountain, he released his drake aura and formed his nest at the top of the mountain. With his presence and ice flame he slowly began to freeze the top of the mountain and snow clouds began to gather and only the water flowed while snow began to cover the top.


    That said even with the four Dao Beasts living in the mountains, pests were slowly forming.


    They were energy beings that flew around near herbs benefiting from the medical aura. They weren¡¯t actually pests, instead the proper term as taught by Rei was Elemental Spirits. When spirit energy reached a strong enough point it will slowly form a dan which was at the center. These elemental spirits possessed a natural treasure which is called a Spirit Dan which is their true body but due to being killed and hunted they release only low quality ones.


    These on the other hand were starting to reach high quality and Rei had already gathered quite a few spirit dan and was quite pleased.


    That said on her face at this moment was also irritation, ¡°These pests are so annoying, they should buzz off!¡± She thought.


    She did not even look back as she could easily feel everything within a 5 km radius around her without using her spiritual energy to even 5% of its full power.


    Since they had left the sect she has sensed these people behind them but has ignored because she wanted to see what they were going to do next. Since nothing has happened she ignored them.


    Suddenly the sound of seagulls and the slightly saltier smell in the air told her that they were almost at the sea. ¡°Ning, Rinrin, Su, we are almost arriving. Finish up and clean up so that when we reach our destination you can expand your horizons.¡± She said through her spirit transmission.


    Tyrant kept walking at a calm pace no faster than a simple trot and soon the walls around a seaside city appeared. The three children appeared from the pagoda and looked out.


    ¡°Wow! This is the first time I am seeing the sea!¡± Rinrin said excited.


    ¡°Su this is a good chance for you to train the ¡®Great Sea Wrym Pure Body¡¯ travelling to the limit of your body underwater will help you cultivate.¡± Rei said.


    This was a body refining art that Rei had Su take up so that the girl and Wrym body would be ready for the Dragon fire. She had plans for them to enjoy their time here and see if they can find any unique herbs coming from overseas.


    ¡°So mother what kind of man power are we going to obtain here?¡± Ning asked the question that has been on his mind.


    ¡°War slaves.¡± She said.


    The face of the three turned blank and looked at her, ¡°War slaves that come from other continents. You should know that there are countless more ruthless continents but they also have less spirit energy and they are mostly mortal clans. The losing side usually ends up enslaved and set overseas where the trouble of caring for them is less. Slavery on this content are a large trade.¡± She said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that cruel?¡± Su asked.


    ¡°No, this is life, that said we will of course not treat them horribly. There are indeed nobles who only treat slaves as toys or cattle and literally ¡®breeds¡¯ them as livestock but we aren¡¯t such people. We need strong warriors and servants so besides putting on the brand of slavery to make sure they remain completely loyal, we will properly train and make them powerful servants.¡± she said.


    ¡°What kind of people buy slaves anyway?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°Of course the Yi Clan buys countless slaves, almost every person has a medical garden of some good size with spirit mountains and more. All of these means they need to care for the herbs, mine out spirit stones, train servants to kill pests and more.¡± She said.


    At this time they reached the gate and the guards were on edge but as they hopped and floated down revealing their identity as experts and even more so young experts the guards looked astonished. What is more when they saw Tyrant shrink down to the size of a bull calf their eyes twitched wondering what kind of mystic Titan Bull it is.


    Ning put him away into the medical garden to allow him to eat and rest.


    ¡°Greeting esteemed divine lords! What may our Wayward City port provide for your esteemed guests?!¡± An old man said bowing deeply.


    ¡°We wish to see the war slaves coming into the continent.¡± Bo Rei said.


    All the man were in a daze at her beauty. She was like a celestial maiden that had descended.


    ¡°Please follow this one. I am Steward Fen, I work for the city governor and if you wish I shall escort you around.¡± He said.


    ¡°That is fine, just let us see the slaves of all races.¡± Rei said.


    The children looked at each other then at her with curiosity. They wondered what ¡®other races¡¯ were.


    They entered the city without any obstruction unlike the commoners who were stopped. Someone from a large sect was indeed a divine existence. If they wanted to enter who would stop them so they simply send someone with some position for these great people and didn¡¯t even check them. Even the most evil people would not attack a port city. The main reason is that almost all sects would need slave servants be them to be pill servants or some devil cultivator needing slaves for some unknown purpose. Beyond that there is also the transport of rare herbs and the many auction halls in the city which owned any boats that came and went.


    They walked to the port where they found that more than half the cite was made of shops and the true residential size was small but the number of customers were huge.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    What made the children feel cold was when they got close to the piers.


    ¡°Come and look! We have just obtained an entire village of mortal Fey Slaves. These aren¡¯t as beautiful as the purebloods but these Fey are have an ancestral line going back to the Profound Beast Black Fire Tigers! They are a powerful warrior race and more than half their warriors were killed but we have obtained most of the rest alive!¡± Shouted a vendor who stood in front of several dozen people who were exposed completely naked with chains and metal collars. On their head was a large tiger ear and from their arm to their shoulder and from there feet up to their lower body they had a thin fur that was black with red strips. Their face was human like but they had sharp fangs exposed.


    Most of them were looking down emotionless. Seeing this the vendor sneered and walked over to one of the women and pulled her braided hair pulling her face up. ¡°Look at her exquisite face! This is a true tigress, they are truly unlike the common whores you find in the brothels. Those with unique taste can feel a great bitch from these while you women with excellent taste!¡± He shouted and suddenly he used the walking came in his hand and struck between the leg of one of the men. The shock caused his blood to flow and he let out a fierce roar wanting to attack. Still the impact caused him to go erect. ¡°As you can see ladies there is nothing lacking from these men who would bed you like animals!¡±


    Some noble women were batting their hand fans as they looked one with a feverish look.


    The crowd was made of only nobles or bandits. The fate of these slaves was not a bright one if they were taken in by these people.


    ¡°I shall pay 5 Low grade Common Rank spirit stones for the entire village!¡± A voice suddenly rang out this voice was as if it was right next to the ear but also seemed distant.


    Everyone turned as they saw Bo Rei gently jump and glide over and land in front of the stage. ¡°So does that sound enough?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Esteemed immortal maiden, the village is made up of 20 warriors between initial Qi gathering to initial Houtian, 40 men 64 women of which more than a quarter are virgin teens, and over 100 children. 5 simple low grade spirit stones for such a great number?¡± He said.


    ¡°Fine 10 Low Grade Common Rank Spirit stones.¡± She said and took out the blue glowing thumb sized stone. An ungraded spirit stone was dull and looked like a shining rock but a low grade one was brighter and the energy inside was more than 20 times better and purer. These were her own creation as she refined 5 stones in the pagoda but they were top quality Low grade common rank stones.


    The man¡¯s eyes shined when he saw the quality. ¡°Of course esteemed maiden.¡± he said.


    The eyes of the Fey were very dead but some were a bit happy to not be separated. She followed while some people glared at Rei with hate for taking them all. Still no one complained since this was an expert.


    Suddenly three children flew over and followed after them.


    They entered the shock where all the slaves were gathered in cages like animals and they were quickly gathered. ¡°We just need to transfer the master rune to you, esteemed maiden.¡± he said gesturing to the spirit formation on the ground but suddenly she stomped breaking the formation.


    ¡°You dare try and trick this woman! You wished to put a slave rune on me! Do you think you can digest such a big catch!?¡± She said.


    All the people paled, the man hadn¡¯t expected this. She looked incredibly young but he knew that the nations around them weren¡¯t good with spiritual energy yet she saw through it at a glance. He had wanted this beautiful woman who was like a jade carved goddess.


    ¡°Good I wonder what kind of backing you have to have given you a dragon''s guts and try to take this woman!¡± He said.


    ¡°W-wait your esteemed celestial maiden!¡± A fat pig like man came running out and bowed down, ¡°please do not include this man as our own. We are one of the Mighty Sword Mountain¡¯s suppliers, please show us face.¡± He said.


    ¡°Oh such a large sect, I see.¡± She said and she waved her hand. Suddenly the head of the vendor blew up. ¡°Let this be a warning.¡± She said.


    ¡°Y-yes! Also please take the village of Black Fire Tiger Fey at half the price you said 5 stones please!¡± he bowed low.


    ¡°I will do that. Also I can make my own Master rune simply gather the slaves!¡± She ordered.


    The man bowed and very quickly all members of the village were gathered. With a wave her spiritual energy flew out and she counted them making sure the number was correct and then she used her energy to connect all the runes.


    Slave Runes were actually a formation formed but they were easy enough to manipulate but were hard to remove if you do not know how to. She felt the flow to the master rune and broke it before connecting them all and with a casual wave of her hand four master control runes was formed. One flowed into each of them.


    The children watched everything amazed at her efficiency. They each received one rune and though it they felt each and every slave they had under their power and their condition.


    There were quite a large number injured and sick in the mix while they all felt solemn and sacred.


    ¡°I am now your master, I have bought you but I will not treat you bad. You will all work and live within the medical garden we own.¡± She said and suddenly she took out the garden and they all vanished.


    She turned and tossed five blue glowing stones at the owner and walked out with the children.


    ¡°Wow mother you are good!¡± Rinrin said.


    ¡°In the mortal world we are gods, if you do not impose order known as the law of nature these ants will feed on your blood until you''re sucked dry.¡± She said.


    When they exit they found the steward, ¡°You are interested in Fey, we have many others, there was a large shipment coming in from the Thousand Mystic Islands.¡± He said.


    ¡°We will take any race including human as long as they are strong and hardworking.¡± Rei said.


    ¡°Then we had a shipment of specially strong mortal humans.¡± he said and lead them to the north side of the city where they found a large slavery house and entered. Inside was only humans but they were much different from the ones known by the children. They were many times more muscular, they had pure black curly hair and had very black skin. Their eyes were also black and showed they were indeed not demon race.


    ¡°These are humans of the Afrena continent. Their physical body is naturally twice as strong as the people of our Xuena Continent. That said they aren¡¯t as compatible to cultivating any form of our region''s energy but due to their strong bodies they are the best farming slaves.¡± The steward slaves.


    ¡°How many villages are there?¡± Rei asked.


    ¡°We have twenty villages worth here your holiness!¡± A short scrawny and ugly man said appearing. This was the manager of the place.


    ¡°Prepare 6 villages, they must be from the same place and I want all the people including those responsible for the religious rites and knowledge.¡± Rei said.


    ¡°1 village would equal almost 150 people.¡± the scrawny man said.


    ¡°How much?¡± She asked.


    ¡°1 village for 3 low grade spirit stones or a 100 year old herb.¡± He said.


    She produced 18 stones and handed it over with narrowed eyes. ¡°Hmph, actually trying to compare a low grade spirit stone to a 100 year old herb. Such nerve.¡± She thought but she watched as the scrawny man shouted and then lead them to wait in an open space.


    Very soon the entire village worth of people began to appear chained. Unlike the Fey who were beautiful these men had small clothes hiding their privates much to the girl''s relief. They were not used to the sight of a person''s naked body and it caused them to be flustered.


    ¡°Mother, are these people really that bad at cultivating? Could it be the location?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°It is, if we were to compare there would probably be a good seed or two in the middle with a good spirit vein. You need a strong body to support a strong vein which is why you children felt so much pain from the refining. They have naturally powerful bodies so it will birth good talents.¡± She said.


    ¡°But doesn''t living in an spirit energy poor area birth less talents?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°Talent for one means something different for another. We cultivators consider talent in cultivating, pill refining, alchemy, spirit rune mastery, and combat the most important but for mortals, being a good farmer, merchant or craftsman is better. Life is unfair but life as a cultivator is as hard as or harder than the hard life of the mortals who can work for food, water and clothing and live a comfortable life without watching out for a knife in their back.¡± She said.


    Once the first village was gathered Rei simply directed the master control of the slave brands to her and the children¡¯s master brand and sent them into Ning¡¯s medical garden.


    She did the same for all six villages.


    ¡°Are there any demon race mortals?¡± Rei asked.


    ¡°Eh?¡± The children exclaimed but she looked at them making them turn silent.


    ¡°Demon race mortal are quite hard to come by most live under the demon sects so it¡¯s not a simple thing to obtain even a single mortal demon.¡± The steward said.


    ¡°Stop bullshitting, Demons are like any race, they have many types just like these Afrena continent humans. I know that the warring state of the Chaos Region, is the prime location for slave drivers to bring in demon race.¡± She said.


    The face of the two men turned solemn, ¡°Esteemed Maiden, the Chaos region is inhabited by demons of the worst kind, where would mortals exist in such a place.¡± The scrawny man said.


    ¡°Where? Under each and every sect and large clan who would not care if the entire city of mortals burned to the ground. Don¡¯t think this lady doesn¡¯t know that this city doesn¡¯t have an underground market for demons hidden from view of the demon and Devil sects.¡± Rei said with a fierce expression.


    ¡°Can I inquire as to what you need demons for?¡± The steward asked.


    ¡°It is obviously so that they can raise wild demon beasts inside specially prepared medical gardens prepared for demon beasts! I would also like to look for Fey and Feral¡¯s who had similar knowledge for magic and profound beasts.¡± She said.


    The two sighed as they realized the group had come only to purchase servants. The steward nodded to the scrawny man and he waved for them to follow as they descended a set of stairs.


    After several flights of stairs they reached the bottom of what looked like an underground market. ¡°We possess a wide array of demons, Giant Demon, Goliath, Ogre, we have some demon Fey as well whose ancestry comes from low ranking dragonkin. Their skill is quite low but their potential is high. If it is demon beast rearing their strength is quite good.¡± The scrawny man said as he lead them inside.


    When they passed a large cage they found tall 4 meter tall muscular men with black blue skin and red eyes. On their skin were many strange symbols. These were Giant Demons, Goliath were a bit shorter at three and a half meters tall with blue skin. Further along were short meter tall red skin and ugly imps who were numerous and devious beasts but they were powerful spiritual rune users by nature.


    Only when they reached the back did they find that there was a large cage with chained up human sized people. They had lizard claws, legs and tail and were similar to the Black Fire Tiger Fey and most of their body was covered in white with blue scales. On their heads was a short pair of horns appearing through their hair. The strong men were chained and the women were hugging their children. There were 15 men, 15 women and 40 children with two or three per women


    ¡°This is a small clan of Demon Dragon Fey. Only after we did a bloodline test after obtaining them did we find that they were low class ice lizard breed. They were completely useless and not many people want them because their dragon blood was to extremely low quality. Of course that is because none of them every broke through to the Demon Essence realm because if they did and awakened their blood they would evolve into an Ice Drake breed.¡± The scrawny man said.


    Ning pulled his mother¡¯s robe with shining eyes. She already knew what he wanted and indeed she wished for this as well. Ice Lizard demon Fey were a subservient race to Demon Ice dragons and Drakes. As long as they meet Zero they will bow down and willingly cry out in joy.


    ¡°How much for all 70 of them.¡± Rei asked.


    ¡°This is not some common human, these came from the Chaos Region after all.¡± The scrawny man said serious.


    Yes, these weren¡¯t humans, these were descendant of a dragon who became humanoid and bred with humans. There are some mystic arts that allow beasts and demons to transform into a human form and the result of them crossbreeding is the Fey race. The Thousand Mystic Islands is a place where this once existed in large number and the humans and beasts had bred and formed the Fey races. Problem was that humans have quite varying talent and those humans were usually lower quality in talent and so the offspring ended up being lower quality than the father or mother and eventually degraded the race.


    That said, the Fey race would always serve the beast they originated from if it was a powerful creature and they would try to breed such beasts if they weren¡¯t smart during the younger years but Frost Drake isn¡¯t a common thing to come upon.


    ¡°What is the price for one?¡± Rei asked again.


    ¡°For male, 10 High Grade Spirit stones, female 2, children 1.¡± the scrawny man said.


    ¡°I will trade one 500 year old profound herb for one family so 15 500 year old herbs for the clan.¡± Rei said.


    The eyes of the scrawny man widened like disks and the next instant Rei vanished and appeared once more and in her hand was a Scarlet fruit of 500 years old of maturity. The size was like a small apple and the scrawny man¡¯s hand trembled.


    ¡°Deal! 15 scarlet fruit like this and they are yours!¡± The scrawny man said.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Ning shouted.


    The girls giggled when they saw him as did Rei.


    She handed over the other fruits and very quickly took control of the Slave brands.


    ¡°Unchain them!¡± The scrawny man shouted desperately. A woman that can easily pull out 15 500 year old herbs wasn¡¯t some small fish.


    Some servants came out touched a small array which released the restraints letting the men go and chain holding the women to the wall was also removed. Ning quickly opened the door happily and summoned out Zero.


    ¡°Look Zero, these are Fey, a race that originated from Ice Demon Dragons.¡± Ning said.


    When Zero looked his eyes slits suddenly narrowed and he jumped down and grew to the largest size he could growling.


    ¡°SLAVES! How could something with proud Frost Drake blood be so worthless to fall to status of slaves!?¡± He roared shaking the entire underground.


    The Fey looked up as if they saw a ghost before they began to cry and they fell to their knees. ¡°ALL HAIL HIS GREATNESS!¡± They shouted as they cried out in joy.


    When the scrawny man saw the Frost Drake he realized he was played with. Forget 500 year old herbs if he knew about this he would have take many times higher price.


    ¡°Zero, since they are demon Fey originating from your races line I will leave them in your care. Make them build a village at the base of your mountain. They will also be in charge of a Medical garden that holds a spirit mountain focused on Infernal Energy. You can hunt there after some time and they will also hunt there. Train them so that they can act as the hunter of pests in the garden.¡± Rei said.


    ¡°My own servants heh!¡± He grinned as he looked down.


    The sight of them bowing was a good feeling, if he trained them as servants then surely he can make a good tribe of dragonkin serving him and once they are good he can have them make shiny treasures for him to fill his hoard.


    He started to purr at the thought just as Ning sent him and the tribe into the garden but made sure to send the clan to the spirit mountain were all the slaves were gathered.


    ¡°This is good, kids we are staying here for several days maybe a few weeks. This is for us to make sure to have a good number of servants and build a small personal force.¡± She said. ¡°Let''s go.¡± She took several steps and the children followed after her. ¡°We will be in this city for a while, if you get any mortal demon Fey with Dragon blood of a Water Wyrm, Fire Wyrm, or Fire salamander inform us. Also docile demons we want.¡± She said and left without looking back.


    Walking outside they were lead by the steward and were taken as guests to the governor''s home and after a cup of tea they headed to the room and entered the Garden and began to explain to the slaves their roll. They cried in joy that they will be able to rebuild their lives working under them. The most happy were the Ice Lizard Demon Fey who were transported to the base of the water medical garden. Of course they were told that they refine the garden and they will suffer pain when this happens but as this happens it will cause their talent to slowly improve but it is very painful.


    As for construction material, the clan chiefs were each given a large medical garden with a single spirit mountain which can be used to obtain resources for building their homes from wood while the spirit mountain will be the home but they can only live around the bottom while the top is the for Ning and the girls who own the place.


    With that set they left the slaves to do as they please but they did help quickly to build a pathway down the mountain by literally cutting a flat pathway down the side of the mountain.

 Chapter 27

    ¡°Mother, why is it that you said we are making our forces when we arrived? Aren¡¯t we just getting servants?¡± Ning asked the following morning after purchasing the slaves.


    ¡°Humph what do you know? Within the Mystic Myriad Region, which is the one we live in, and even the several others nearest us, the Yi clan is the most powerful of all. They are regarded as the most powerful force in the world and are considered the spirit world in the mortal realm. Because of the Treasure Pagoda we can create things that would not normally be found in the mortal world. For that reason, each and every Yi clan disciple who can gain a Treasure pagoda will alway be upgraded to inner sect but once they enter they need to build a sufficient force to not be swallowed up. In the Yi clan your strength is secondary and instead the strength of your forces are primary. Disciples do not fight each other and instead they use their servants. As for the most powerful and talented, for a sect is at the minimum size of the Geo Royal Sect then they know of the Yi clan and those powerful lofty higher ups once they reach their limit will travel to the Yi clan in hopes of being accepted by the Yi clan and receive their heavenly resources. Because of my circumstances I cannot easily go back without preparing my own resources and I cannot let you children do the same.¡± She said.


    ¡°So we are going to fill the gardens with slaves?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°Not necessarily, first off you have to make 3 gardens with a spirit mountain of a specific element with only that element to form a unique single element garden. Then fill with beasts and herbs and refine all that to slowly grow a powerful training ground. The Yi clan is comprised of more than just humans they accept disciples into the clan¡¯s forces and those with talent succeed. You all should train in spirit rune harder because the Yi clan specializes in it and if you lack skill in that you will fall behind since the pagoda needs that knowledge.¡± She said.


    ¡°So what are we going to purchase today?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°Beasts.¡± She said.


    She walked outside and this time the head maid follow, the steward was busy but the head maid knew of the port cities functions and hidden zones quite well as well and seeing them wish for infant beasts she lead them to the Myriad Beast Pavilion. It was on the south side of the city and looked like a large circus tent where performances would happen but entering they saw many huge profound metal cages.


    ¡°Greetings, how may this lowly one serve?!¡± A fat man in a suit with small black glasses walked up. He looked like a mole with white skin and a small mustache.


    ¡°We want all three types of beasts, infant and adolescent. We also require profound beast and common cattle and other livestock.¡± Rei said.


    The fat man looked at the maid but she was standing at the side with her eyes closed. He turned and spotted a slave servant and whistled before waving his hand causing the slave to come. ¡°Bring the beast catalog for our esteemed guests.¡± he said simply. The slave nodded and ran off. The fat man turned smiling, ¡°You will have to excuse me, our stock is very large and difficult to known all the beasts without the book.¡± he said.


    ¡°You are not us, it is common for mortals to need such tools.¡± Rei said simply.


    They waited no more than a few minutes before the man came back with three books. Each was for a different kind of beast.


    ¡°Please this way.¡± the fat man said and lead them into open seated area. Most people who come here aren¡¯t fond of being stuck in a closed space with such a sketchy background so they have long since made a place outside which was quite high class.


    The children sat down and they opened the books. What was inside were several hundred beasts and their price. Common animals were sold in groups of 20 for 1 Ungraded Spirit Stone.


    Profound Beasts that are really low class and would never surpass Qi refining were 50 Ungraded Spirit Stones. Demon Beast of the same rank were 50 Low Grade Spirit Stones.


    ¡°Why are demon beasts so expensive?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°You should know, our Mystic Myriad Region has a very thin Infernal Energy and only in several locations where these creatures found most of which are run by demon race. Of course for the people who move the beasts around they aren¡¯t weak and have quite strong backers. In this place they have several Spirit Grand Runemaster to run all the restraint runes and formations.¡± Rei said while taking a page and slowly marking what she was interested in.


    Most of it was common animals in a good quantity to set up a ranch. Then she began to mark down all the very low quality profound, magic and demon beasts. None of them were stronger than Infernal Gathering, Qi Refining or mana absorption.


    After that she carefully looked through all the catalog before choosing five second tier realm beasts of each type.


    ¡°There, these should be just right. With time they will be refined into higher grade beasts bringing better quality beasts but without space we can¡¯t keep many.¡± She said.


    ¡°Mother do we need beasts? I understand animals since the slaves need food but why cultivating beasts?¡± Su asked.


    ¡°Do you know higher grade pills, use some beast parts. Also for you Rinrin, you need to learn how to make Demon Dan¡¯s to make them you need to learn to make Demon Beast essence dans before you can make Demon Relic Dan¡¯s when you learn to make those your Demon Beasts will advance faster.¡± She said. ¡°But you need Demon Beasts for that so we can start small and train the slaves first while using them to test the quality of the Dan.¡± She said and stood up.


    They walked inside the and the fat man quickly walked over and took Rei¡¯s list.


    ¡°More than 500 livestock spread out between cow, Chicken, sheep and pigs, a few hundred different low tier beasts of all types and¡­ are flying beasts for mounts I assume?¡± He asked.


    ¡°The Sword Feather Eagles are indeed mounts as are the Ice Lizards and Tundra Raptors.¡± She said.


    ¡°These lizards are quite expensive as mounts, 1 High Grade Spirit Stone per beast.¡± he said.


    ¡°I only need 5 breeding pairs.¡± She said.


    The fat man grinned, a big fish from a large sect is indeed the best customers. He quickly did a count of all the creatures using the conversion of 20:1 for lower grade stone to higher grade and eventually reached a total.


    ¡°How does 80 High Grade Spirit Stones for all sound?¡± He asked smiling.


    ¡°I counted a little over 40 spirit stones.¡± She said.


    ¡°Yes but maiden, I must gain some small margin of money over my expensive investment to catch and bring these beasts which are not normally found in this continent.¡± he smiled.


    Rei chuckled but did not mind, the last months she has gathered a large number of spirit stones form all the spirit mountains that had formed. ¡°Alright.¡± She said and put her hand in a small pouch before 80 bright shining crystals appeared glittering in the eyes of the fat man.


    ¡°Now prepare my beasts, once I have counted and seen them I will hand them over.¡± She said.


    The man¡¯s brow twitched but his smile didn''t falter. ¡°Of course. YOU ALL GET WORKING!¡± he roared and began to direct the slaves and works and they began to drag countless cages back to the open space. All the beasts had restraining spirit runes on their body as well as slave runes.


    Infant Sword Feather Eagles had the rune left on them and were transported to the spirit mountain with orders to just remain sitting there. Ice lizard and Tundra Raptor was the same. They were both very low grade dragon blood creatures. Rei had the plan to train them as mounts for the future warrior Demon Fey.


    She transferred each beast to a different place in accordance to her needs. Almost all the different beasts were sent to different specific hunting gardens where there was only one spirit mountain of a specific element and energy. As for the farm animals they were sent to the open pasture of spirit grass. All the mutant variations have long since been transplanted in their own fenced area while the rest was for the animals. Common fruit trees were already planted on the mountain. All the farms would be built around the spirit and medical mountains while the residents will live on the spirit mountain or, like the ice lizards, at the water mountain.


    Different slaves had different homes. The Black Fire Tiger Fey lived near the fire medical mountain where it was hotter and better for them.


    The human¡¯s all had their homes on the spirit mountain but lower in while the home for the children wasn¡¯t made yet but there was a large cave carved out.


    Ning and the girls went inside and began to distribute jobs for the human slaves and what should be done which was first to carefully herd the beasts. Of course horses were purchased as well since it was needed until these slaves undergo a proper Body Foundation building. Common humans simply need herbs to properly do the Body foundation as well as reach the initial Qi refining stage which is perfect for farm slaves.


    As of yet they still need the horses and due to the slave brand on them they could easily control the horses who were docile due to the brand.


    As for what happened outside, Rei left the beast slave house and walked back to the slave house of the scrawny man. ¡°I am looking for Feral¡¯s with good combat potential.¡± She said without even greeting the scrawny man who ran out.


    ¡°Feral¡¯s are a hard to train breed with poor perception is esteemed celestial maiden really interested in such mongrels?¡± The scrawny man asked.


    ¡°Yes, I have ¡®methods¡¯ to train them if only a little. Also, do you possess, or know who possesses, Fey with plant ancestry?¡± She asked.


    ¡°We currently have 3 families of this breed but they aren¡¯t simple. One of them were an outer disciple of a far away sect and their power is of Peak Houtian and as children plants they possess an affinity for the Laws of Nature of Earth due to their unique breed.¡± he said.


    ¡°What breed?¡± she asked curious.


    ¡°A Spiritual Profound Ginseng.¡± He said.


    Rei¡¯s eyes shined as she heard this. There are two reasons one would want Fey with plant ancestry and that is because their blood can substitute the herb they are. Of course using them as pill ingredients isn¡¯t a good thing but it has another feature where their blood is really incredible nutrients for herbs of similar type.


    ¡°How much?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Ten of those scarlet frui¡­¡± Before he even finished an immense heaven destroying pressure befell the scrawny man who collapsed onto his knees. ¡°I-I was kidding! Just kidding!¡± He shouted. As the pressure eased up, but did not let up, he was able to breath. ¡°One 500 year old herb for the two cultivators and their 3 children while the mortals are 5 high grade spirit stones for the family each.¡± he said.


    Rei snorted and accepted the offer and went to look for the ferals. Ferals could be considered similar to Fey but they aren¡¯t the same. Fey are separated into those Pure Fey who were born over time. These were children loved by nature and were the best at comprehending Natural laws while the second type are either born from beasts who transformed into human form or plants who gained sentience and took human form and spread their kind.


    She looked at the list of races, mortal ferals were all common animal races while cultivators were Profound Beast types. Ferals were only Qi cultivators and all of them come from Profound Beasts.


    There were only common animal races, since anything else would be a powerful body refining cultivator of the Qi pathway.


    ¡°How many Wolf race do you have?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Oh you want the hunting dogs?! They are quite a favorite of big sects who need a good patrol. We possess a few thousand but currently on hand we have 200 but no children.¡± He said.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    ¡°How much?¡±


    ¡°They are a favorite of the Yi clan and the Ten thousand Beast Sect and we usually save up a number for them so the price is naturally high at 10 low grade spirit stones per head.¡± He said.


    ¡°Prepare 30 male and female who are mates, if they do not have mates then bring a breeding pair, they are easy enough to manipulate.¡± She said.


    ¡°Of course.¡± He said.


    In record time ten breeding pairs of Wolf Feral¡¯s were gathered. They were like werewolves, their body shape was like a wolf with human hands but it had long claws and a human torso. The arms were properly forming human like shoulder and the head was of a grey or black wolf. They had a simple rag covering their privates. The females were a bit more humanoid than the more savage men. Men were around two meters and a half while women were much shorter at two meters with fur all over. The legs were like a wolves as well.


    ¡°These are quite strong.¡± She said scanning the 30 nodding with a praise.


    ¡°We would never dare bring low quality goods when our best buyers are such high level people.¡± The scrawny man said.


    ¡°Indeed. The final purchase I want are 30 pairs of Giant Demon¡¯s breeding pairs. Their price should not be much higher than the ferals.¡± She said.


    ¡°Indeed they are only 1 high grade spirit stone because they have powerful bodies.¡± The man said and brought out 30 male and females. All 120 slaves had their slave brand bound to Rei and she sent them into Ning¡¯s garden before she would split them around the three children.


    She finally returned to the governor¡¯s house and entered the gardens.


    ***


    ¡°Sir! We have the information you wanted, this is a list of what they have been purchased.¡± A man in a full body black tight suit said. He handed a written list and the old man took it and looked it.


    ¡°Slaves? The Geo nation is a slave free righteous nation, why are they buying slaves when there are plenty of servants at the sect?¡± The old man said.


    ¡°I am unsure but they bought them in quite large numbers and not of just humans but Fey and Demons.¡± the black clothed man said.


    ¡°Hehehe, his highness will love this. Report it.¡± the old man said laughing.


    The man bowed and vanished into the night.


    ***


    ¡°Alright! You slaves!¡± Rei shouted while every last slave was gathered from all the gardens. ¡°Today I will be telling you the following, you slaves are not slaves in here. You are our servants and our men. From today all your children will no longer be branded as slaves but they will be our servants. All children will be tested and the strongest and the ones with most potential for fighting will be taken by us to train. For you Fey and you Demons who are all pathetic wastes and trash to the world of immortals, I shall carve onto your body through immense pain and suffering, the ability to cultivate and surpass your ancestors!¡± Rei shouted.


    The servants did not know how they should react. It was a good thing that the next generation would be free but they would still be only servants of these immortal beings who can live for countless years.


    ¡°You should know one thing, your homes are our medical garden. Besides the gardens holding the Demon, Magic or Profound Beasts, the medical herbs here are not to be touched but there are herbs that can be used. Warriors as well shall be allowed to use herbs but only what we provide. We shall train you to fight for us!¡± she shouted. ¡°Now, you Giant Demons and Ferals, you are our strongest race and all your kind are to be warriors, you shall live on the upper half of the spirit mountain but not at the peak. I shall prepare to train you all starting today and no one is allowed to slack! Now go!¡± She shouted.


    The Demons and Ferals quickly left going up the mountain. ¡°Humans, return to tending the farms, the children shall be tested last because your numbers are the largest. Ice Lizard children come forth you shall be tested!¡± Rei said.


    Like that the next two days Rei and the children spent teaching the children basics to fighting examining their fighting abilities and on the third day they fought and the ten best fighters were chosen.


    She took all ten children and put them one by one with a water element spirit vein (which is the only root they should have) and refined it into them. None of them possessed spirit veins which is why they degraded to Ice Lizards but the moment they came out their bloodline and the newly added spirit vein in their Dantian began to react. The previously slick scales and claws began to turn sharper, their human like teeth began to turn into sharp fangs, they grow very small horns on their head and small spikes appeared from their spines.


    All of them evolved like this, ¡°Children, this is what happens when a strong bloodline meets a body without a spirit vein. The bloodline itself doesn¡¯t even activate. These children have now become Frost Salamanders and their potential now surpass Initial Qi refining.¡± Rei said.


    It surprised them to see a human body slowly become like that. Rei explained that once they properly reach Qi refining they would be able to take on a more perfect human form withdrawing more of their dragonkin features, eventually hiding everything and having a perfect human form while they fight after exposing it all to use their full strength.


    Next was the Black Fire Tiger Fey. Their number was smaller but they still trained them in combat and equally choose only the top ten fighters and she did the same and added a Fire type spirit vein this time and after they woke up she did something surprising. She taught the children what to do and using Peak Grade Common cauldron she kindled a Qi flame. What was strange was that even without Qi in their body it was sucked in as if natural to it and instead after the first wisps entered their body the fire was sucked in by an unknown force.


    Suddenly a large explosion happened from the first boy and the roar and a shadow of a huge black tiger surrounded by black fire could be seen. The fire soon kindled and around the boys wrists and ankles a red flame was coming out naturally.


    ¡°This, children, is an example of a race that needs specific conditions for unlocking their bloodlines.¡± She laughed shaking her head.


    All the children revealed the same reaction and they all burst out as they kindled a fire and equally they formed around the wrists and ankles on their body while inside their Dantian the flame had begun to suck up the impure spirit energy in the air for them.


    The Spiritual Profound Ginseng Fey, who were small in number, were sent up to the mountain where they would be trained specifically so that they could learn spiritual energy from Rei so that they could make special defensive formations and soon help the children. This would also help them care for the herbs all around.


    Finally the human¡¯s had their turn. The number of children was incredibly large with each tribe being made of more than half of them.


    Of the adult males there were half who were once warriors and they were included in learning to fight. She wanted to include these humans because of their number and experience. She also set aside the shaman of the tribe. She was going to train the ¡®shaman¡¯ to be medical masters who can provide the medical baths and treatment in the place of children and herself. She needed this as it was very important.


    Because of the humans numbers they had 30 from each of the children trained. This was the same for all the children, ten of each race for the others while humans had 30 children and 5 adult warriors plus the tribal shaman.


    After a few days they had the huge number of humans separated and with a sigh she would go around and remove a number of branches from the spirit mountains. This was because humans, Giant Demons and Wolf Ferals did not have a bloodline affinity so using neutral element spirit veins would allow it to adapt to any of the spirit veins that would be most proper for them.


    Like this she refined all the remaining people including the Giant Demons, Ferals and Fey.


    With all the true fighting force number formed she gathered them all at the upper section of each spirit mountain and began their training.


    Contrary to what they thought, it was heavy lifting and reforming of the mountain itself. They were to make their homes and make the mountain paths passable and livable. Places that were steep were made wider by breaking the cliffs widening the path and cavern homes were made. This stone was used to build homes and fencing separating courtyards, and forming water holes as well as baths where they would have their medical baths.


    All this was done within a month and Rei had rented a building so that they would not keep intruding in on the governor as it was a nuisance to have the man always irritating her.


    As for the training of the children, it has finally reached a satisfactory level where all three children knew how to make small attack and defensive formations with spiritual energy which made their spiritual energy quite fierce. Spirit Rune master were separated in the stages of Spirit Rune Apprentice, Spirit RuneMaster, Spirit Grand RuneMaster. Apprentice represents the stage where they are learning how to make enchantment scrolls. Spirit Runemasters represents when they are able to use spirit runes as they are now. It is divided into 10 stars.


    The power of spirit runes is incredibly shocking. 1 star spirit runemasters have the attack power between Qi refining stage. 2 star Spirit RuneMaster has attack power of peak Qi refining to Low Success Houtian, 3rd star Spirit RuneMasters have attack power between High Success to Peak Houtian. 4th star is equal to Initial Xiantian.


    From there each star will increase 1 small realm at that point mainly due to the fact that the strength of cultivators at that point is incredibly high and the cumulative increase in strength is many times. That said Spirit RuneMasters still have an edge as long as the person is far away. Spirit Runemasters who focus just on that need servants to keep back the other. Of they could just use their spiritual energy itself to attack the spirit of the other person. The children were actually already 2 star Runemasters already and could form formations through the use of small formation flags which is thrown on the ground. They are still two young to be able to form a powerful formation with a simple flourish of their fingers.


    Even so this was plenty for refining treasures.


    At the moment the three were sitting down. Rinrin had a cauldron and was refining several herbs into herbal essence which was then stored before putting in a few bones from very low ranking Profound Beasts which began to melt and become a large ball of bone and marrow essence.


    This was what she had learned by refining Demon Beast essence dan. Qi in the flesh and bones would remain stable in a liquid state but Infernal Energy was stable in a solid crystal form.


    As for these bones, they were Profound Beast bones so the essence was a white liquid but this was during the impure state. As the fire in the cauldron burned black smog rose up as if a failed refining had happened. This greatly shocked anyone that did not see it themselves but to others who have been refining beasts corpses into essence they would know that this was the immense amount of impurities located in the body of the creature. All this smog was completely caught and burned until not even ashes were left before it even left the caudron.


    In the end of the process the essence was like a clear but creamy liquid that was transparent and was less than the original content.


    On the other side Su was sitting while slowly her hand moved oh so carefully as she was following the diagram given by Rei for the soon to be imprinted spirit rune formation that will be in the simple sword they were going to try and make.


    Unlike what they expected, Spirit Veins inside weapons was not the same spirit veins they saw or at least not at first. Instead it is a carved out passageway created by the smith during the congealing stage were the formation and metal essence merge completely. All the formations need to be connected and working together with the material.


    As for Ning, he had his furnace and he was already purifying the metals. It was simple common steel but as he finished making common steal he threw in Profound Iron and premade coal mixed with Spirit Stones before he began to mixed them to form a small amount of Profound Steel and mixed the two steel together and spread the Profound Steel to leave traces of it.


    This was the test that they had to pass before becoming true treasure makers.


    ¡°Seems the preparations are done. Rinrin, please put in the first few herbs.¡± Rei said.


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    Suddenly the sound of banging at the door drew the attention of the three. ¡°What kind of person would so willingly bang on our doorstep? Did they thing we are vegetarians?!¡± Rinrin said annoyed.


    ¡°You three follow that recipe don¡¯t worry about it, I will see to this.¡± Rei said and stood up before going downstairs and opening the door where she found an old man with several black suit men. They all had aura of Xiantian but Rei looked at them with some disgust. The old man she was somewhat wry due to him being a High Success Xiantian. Even so she did not seem as worried as someone of the Low Success Xiantian should.


    ¡°Who are you and what do you want?¡± Rei asked a bit irritated.


    ¡°You must be the mother of the Bo Ning. I am Wu Dong, I come in behalf of 2nd Prince Geo Wang, he wishes for Zhao Rinrin to pay a visit to his majesty.¡± The old man said in a courteous tone.


    ¡°We are busy, wait until we get back to the sect!¡± Rei said and slammed the door but the hand of the old man moved and stopped the door. ¡°Oh? Old fool are you trying to force us to go now?¡± Rei asked as a sinister grin appeared on her face.


    ¡°I do indeed hope to not use force, we were forced to even pay experienced runemasters to come and try to dismiss these spirit formation defenses that were placed all around this house so we planned simple to come an ask.¡± The old man said.


    ¡°Oh so those little brats are the ones that have been trying to fiddle around with my formations. Good good, come I wish to see what great and amazing power this so called prince has over I, your grandmother!¡± She said.


    ¡°Such a beautiful woman, it would be a pity to waste you. I will tell you what, if you give up I will let you warm my bed. His highness has quite an attraction for Rinrin you know.¡± the old man said.


    Rei suddenly opened the door when something flashed at the doorstep causing a line to form.


    ¡°If one of you dares cross that line, all the people related to you will die. I have already locked on to the location of all 80 of you and have had this locked on since the day you all started following us when we left the sect.¡± Rei said.


    The eye¡¯s of the old man narrowed as he heard that not once did they have the element of surprise. ¡°You¡¯re just a Low Success Xiantian and you wish to contend with this old man who has been in the service of his highness since birth!? You court death!¡± He said as he took a big step crossing the threshold and sending a palm strike at Rei.


    Poff!


    Just as the old man stepped inside the house a small flash appeared and he suddenly felt a monstrous foreboding sense of death on his neck. He quickly shifted his body slightly but these presences shifted ever so slightly and pierced his skin.


    What appeared in the eyes of ever black robed men was small straight swords no bigger than a pocket knife without any handle. What caused their face to turn grim was that each and every one of them hit a different death acupuncture on the body of the old man.


    His eyes were wide and trembling as his body was frozen there. Slowly the swords moved back and were pulled out of his body allowing several dozen fountains of blood to spurt out but none of them were towards Rei, she simply took a step forward and placed her palm on his chest. ¡°In your next life, watch who you call your master.¡± She said and her palm suddenly began to glow before an irresistible force caused the old man to be propelled back several dozen meters with his chest caved in. ¡°Now die you all!¡± She said.


    Around her were countless flying daggers and they suddenly flashed.


    Around the house of the immortal guests screams and shouts of pain were heard this day as someone tried to invade the house. The city residents near the place turned cold as the voices traveled far and soon went silent without a hint of anything ever happening.

 Chapter 28

    Oblivious to the ongoings outside, the children proceeded. The main reason for not hearing anything was that the house was completely filled with sound isolation Spirit Rune formation to the point that even if war happened they would not hear. Of course there was also defensive formations to block high powered attacks.


    ¡°Alright, Rinrin, put in the refined herb and blood essence. Su have the runes prepared.¡± Ning said taking the role as the leader in this.


    Of course he would because he was virtually the one building everything. This is a team play to make a treasure and the girls helped him prepare but he was the one that was making the item once everything was inside the furnace.


    The furnace was currently at its largest size to make sure that it would fit the weapon. As for the quality, he had long since replaced the common metals with Profound steel mixed just like how he was doing here. All the extra profound metals were also perfectly mixed in but common metals were impurities and have long since been expelled from the structure of the furnace.


    Even took out a lot of Spirit Water from his medical garden and dumped it into the water basin before refining the furnace once and making it Mortal rank so that the stability became better.


    His hands were currently on the two openings while brown red fire was burning inside. ¡°Alright, here it goes!¡± Rinrin said and moved her cauldron to the left side next to a side opening which was closed at this time. She used her spirit energy to levitate everything and with a mental command Ning opened the burning heat from inside was released but mostly contained by his spiritual energy.


    She quickly sent the material inside, ¡°Done!¡± She shouted and the opening closed up and the herb and blood essence mix was sent inside. While in there he took control protected it while decreasing the heat around it before the metal and herbal mix came into contact.


    It was incredibly hard, now that he had to permeate the molten profound metal but this was almost several thousand degrees and it would easily smother the herbal and blood essence.


    Of course this was not the first time they did this. In fact he and Rinrin had practiced this more than 400 times and out of this, only within the last 20 times had he succeeded 8 times.


    On the other hand he has practiced merging metal and herbal essence and spirit runes more than 200 times and succeeded 10 times but these were mortal weapons and would fall below Ungraded and mostly used to practice the merging process.


    This would save countless materials. He worked tediously before suddenly


    BANG!


    A lot of smoke appeared from the furnace and Ning sighed, ¡°Failed.¡± He sighed before opening the furnace and looking at the shards of glowing metal.


    With his spirit energy he began to pull the still liquid metal and began to dispose of it. Metal that has been used and failed would be useless for treasures because the impurities would never come out after being mixed in. If one were to give this pile of metal to a common blacksmith it would be a treasure though.


    He could only purify it as best he could and use it later as practice material for learning how to congeal a specific form.


    He then prepared another batch of Profound steel. They had a large number of herbal and blood essence because they simply buy low ranking beasts to make this. They would only be able to produce Ungraded common rank weapons at best.


    After preparing Rinrin once more placed the first set of herbal and blood essence mix but this time was able to slowly penetrate the metal without it blowing up and after more than an hour he had properly mixed the metal and herbs. Rei was walking from outside nodding.


    ¡°Su, first set now!¡± Ning said and the red haired girl nodded and stood up. She took several scrolls and tore them releasing the rune and with a wave of her hand these runes moved amount and formed a formation in the air.


    ¡°Open!¡± She said and the door on her side opened and she pushed to formation in.


    Ning began to sweat as he felt her guiding it and as soon as the metal and runes touched he took control and at once the door closed but he began to sweat. Su quickly grabbed a towel and wiped the sweat off his face and exposed back.


    He closed his eyes as he was working. The reason why the pure energy rune was used and not one with countless ingredients and such is precisely the herb and blood essence previously mixed in.


    When the runes were pulled inside the metal Ning needed to tether the runes by using those materials as a medium to merge it with the metal and begin to carve the spirit veins.


    ¡°Done, herb and flesh essence!¡± Ning said.


    Next was a second mixture using the flesh of the same beast and like before the process repeated. Each material had a specific rune formation that would connect the two. Blood would form the weakest medium, flesh and muscles formed a stronger bond and finally bone would solidify this. This was the simplest Common Rank weapon refined in this manner. Three sets of runes and materials.


    The weapon also began to take form and the metal began to stretch and become oval when the second set of runes were added.


    Finally the last set of essence, herb and one essence, was placed and he spent another half hour to integrate this before Su finally put the last set of runes.


    Now was the most important part which will determine that it will become a proper treasure and that was to carve out the spirit veins. He needed to concentrate a tremendous amount of energy to form a seamless connecting between all the runes and form one large spirit rune formation connecting the three smaller ones.


    The room had a formation to gather spirit energy in the air and so it was many times denser and very quickly this energy was being drawn into the furnace. At the same time the molten metal was already turning into a long double edge sword that was 1 meter in length and was jade white. The spirit runes were vibrating and trying to escape while the spirit energy drawn into the sword was keeping it in place while slowly countless small pathways spread from the several dozen runes and those in the same formation quickly connected with each other but then the wilder veins spread out and slowly Ning fed these as they spread around and guided them throughout the entire sword and after a long time he finally started connecting them.


    It felt just like when he and the girls performed dual cultivating where their meridians were connecting and so he knew how to go from here and sent spiritual energy through all the veins and at the meeting this spiritual energy came and impacted and drawing energy through it and soon a back and forth of spirit energy came from both sides until half began to flow one way and and half the other way. The connection was also being fed a large amount of energy and slowly the two separate veins fully merged.


    All over this was happening and soon a stable flow of energy was passing through the sword and it had taken shape. The entire jade like blade formed a long sword and at the hilt the flesh of the beast they used had formed the leather of the hilt while the image of the beast was at the base of the hilt and pommel.


    Ning let out a long sigh and smiled before he finished making a few hand seals which were the ending process to complete the formation of the weapon.


    He then opened it and the sword flew out and right into the basin of water which suddenly exploded as immense heat was expelled causing the room to turn into a sauna but it felt quite gentle to those who have been in front of a fierce furnace for several hours.


    Finally Ning pulled the sword out and frozen. ¡°Wait isn¡¯t this supposed to be Common Rank!? Why is a Low Grade Mortal rank?!¡± Ning said and suddenly he heard a melodic laugh as his mother walked in.


    ¡°Good job, you actually carved a proper spirit vein on that. With it this sword has the potential to grow all the way to Peak Earth Rank with just common refining from the pagoda.¡± Rei laughed.


    ¡°Wait does that mean treasures don¡¯t need spirit veins carved on them for Common Rank?!¡± Ning asked in shock.


    ¡°Of course not, only to surpass Earth Rank they need it.¡± She laughed, ¡°Those medical gardens are things that won¡¯t surpass Mortal Rank until you take an Earth Rank Spirit Vein and refining it directly into the garden¡¯s pot otherwise you would need to create a medical garden directly with spirit veins. Those old foggy who make Earth Rank Gardens, they are able to ¡®just¡¯ make the spirit vein luckily and they are smart enough to put some medical mountains but they cannot stabilize the space as perfectly as the Yi Clan. This is a good sword to sell.¡± She said taking the blade and examining it.


    ¡°What should we call it!¡± Rinrin said with sparkling eyes.


    ¡°The beast we used was a Ironhide bear so why not call it the Savage Tyrant?¡± Su said.


    ¡°Oh that isn¡¯t bad, you three, together infuse your spiritual energy into a rune that spells out Savage Tyrant, it looks like this.¡± She said and casually wrote three runes which were the same as characters they would write. ¡°You three helped make the sword so to properly name it you need to engrave it with all your spiritual energy together and imprint it on the blade. This isn¡¯t a simple addition and instead it would cause a massive change to the sword. Something properly named will always be stronger then something without a name.¡± She said.


    The children nodded and the three wrote their own runes following the same sequence that Rei did before they moved Rinrin¡¯s in front of Ning¡¯s and Su¡¯s behind it and they pressed them together and mixed the energy before shrinking it down to the size of a pinky and pressing it against the blade. It sunk in and formed the grove for the runes.


    Suddenly the sword began to shine as the spirit veins began to move and connect to the runes. The aura began to rise and suddenly the roar from the same beast that was killed was heard.


    ¡°Oh my, that name was just perfect that it manifested the residual spirit of the bear. Impressive, this has a chance to become a named Ungraded Sky Rank Flying sword now.¡± She said with shining eyes and handed this back to the children. ¡°It¡¯s time to go home so pack up, we are leaving now.¡± She said in a good mood.


    They gathered all their things and left the house bare of any items. Rinrin called out her harpy and they flew back to the sect without looking back to the port city.


    ***


    The last two weeks in the Geo Royal Sect has been incredibly busy. A massive event happened and anyone who was to see the sect from far away in the sky or on a high mountain would know why.


    Floating over the entire sect was a massive flying mountain with a base that was easily several kilometer wide. What was strange was that if seen from far one would see that half of the top was cleanly broken off and there was a huge tower in it¡¯s place while the rest of the mountain had countless buildings and structures upon it like a huge city on the mountain.


    This immense mountain had one and only one master, he goes by the name of Yi Chonglou. Indeed this was one of the world¡¯s Yi clan elders who lives travelling the world finding talents and servants for the Yi clan as well as seeing if any of the old men and young children of the large sects have what it takes to join the elders own forces.


    At this moment the old man was sitting at the edge of his own mountain looking down. This massive mountain of several dozens kilometer in diameter was flying almost almost 20 kilometers above the ground in the clouds. Even at this height this elder looked down and his immense spiritual energy spread to all ends of the sect below even reaching the outersect several hundred kilometer away.


    He was watching the movements and training of them all with his eyes closed. Suddenly his eyes shot up and his eyes turned towards the east. A small white moving dot could be seen from far. It was moving quite fast breaking through the wind and after a short while it stopped on one of the mountains.


    This old man kept watching the four passengers on the Dao Beasts as they reported their return and went home.


    ***


    Returning to the sect took no more than 2 days by flying. It should be known that the first and second beast of all three children had reached Initial Xiantian but Ning had more than once tried to help Tyrant break through by refining some Qi gathering pills but it didn¡¯t help much.


    Rei had laughed and said it was simple, she used Guo Wein whom had all five of his beasts at Initial Xiantian previously but could not surpass that limit. It was a simple thing, the breakthrough between Initial and Low Success Xiantian was a massive gap for Riders and the reason was that the Dao Seed was almost perfectly formed.


    She explained that the Dao Seed has 10 layers in their formation, Body Foundation was the first, followed by 4 layers during the Qi refining stage, 4 at the Houtian and the final is the breakthrough to Initial Xiantian. Once Riders reach this they will face the first of their biggest hurdle to surpass so that they could enter the Foundation formation. It takes only one Dao Beast breaking through but that jump was an immense gap and a bottleneck that countless Riders must face.


    Of course this offers a huge opportunity which is to consolidate the foundation of the beasts and to prioritize learning the Natural laws linked to the Dao Seed made purify their energies.


    Rei explained the nature of the Riders, or what she knew, until they were near the sect when her face turned serious when they saw the massive mountain hovering over the sect.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    ¡°Is that half a mountain?¡± Rinrin asked.


    ¡°Yes, that is the Immortal Mountain of a Yi clan elder. You know its an elder because he already has half his mobile tower build from his mountain. In the future you all will have to build one yourselves.¡± She said serious and went quiet without making a sound.


    They registered their return and returned to their villa and was preparing to enter cultivation when suddenly a large banging was heard.


    It startled them all and everyone walked out to the front and out of the courtyard only to find a large squad of skilled warriors in impressive shining heavy armor.


    In front was a tall sneering man with an eye patch over one of his eyes. He wore impressive noble clothing and on his side was a long shimmering sword of really high quality.


    When Rinrin saw him her face went red with rage as she stepped up, ¡°Geo Wang, you filthy mongrel! What are you doing in front of this princess once more!? Did father¡¯s warning that time seem like a joke to you!?¡± She roared.


    ¡°Ah Zhao Rinrin, just like before, a rabid dog in heat in need of a proper trainer. Truly someone needs to quell your temper, did you forget I am a prince of this nation and son of the emperor!¡± He said with a conceited expression.


    ¡°A trash prince who will take any woman to bed even if she has only 4 years of age just because her talent was revealed! You are even a little man who has the royal families resource yet are only bottle necked at low success Xiantian for the last 20 years because you only love to fuck those servants and bitches that you buy into your bed or kidnap!¡± Rinrin viciously said.


    The face of the man turned to a sneer, this was an incomparably sore spot for him since he was indeed bottlenecked for a very long time without progress. The fact that he lost his eye when he wanted her made a bigger impact on him making it harder for him to cultivate smoothly.


    ¡°What are you here for you, trash!¡± She shouted.


    ¡°We are here to arrest you vile beasts! The righteous Geo nation is one who does not permit slave trade! We, a righteous nation, only need to search and we find enough servants at our doorstep yet you vile scum go and purchase the lives of other mortals for your disgusting use!¡± A soldier said.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Since when has the Geo Nation and sect prohibited slavery, more than one tenth of the lowest level servants who take care of the most dangerous jobs in the sect come from slave background. If anything the sect does truly cruel things to them not to mention this fool bedding the females.¡± Rinrin said coldly.


    She was from one of the three noble clans, how could she not know the difference between a servant and a slave. Be it caring for mounts or cleaning the most dangerous places like inside the ash filled furnaces the slaves are the scapegoats for these dangerous jobs which degrade their health.


    ¡°SILENCE VILE BEAST! Arrest them!¡± Roared the soldier.


    ¡°This is quite funny.¡± Rei suddenly laughed. ¡°A bunch of hypocritical soldiers who use slaves to maintenance your armor and mounts saying we are vile when we simply got medical garden servants.¡± Rei laughed.


    ¡°You, who are you to speak to us like this!? You are simply the low class bitch mother of this brat who has used our righteous sects money and resources for evil deeds!¡± The soldier said and suddenly he saw something flash before he coughed.


    When he looked down he found that there was a very thin and long needle piercing right through his armor into his chest but the aim was precise and it only pierced through his bone but it was perfectly in between a small opening between the heart and lungs. ¡°Say that I am a low class bitch one more time and the next needle will go through your heart and lungs.¡± She said


    All the men sucked in a breath as they looked at the needle, the man who had it stuck in him gripped it and pulled it out causing immense pain and some blood spilled out while the man fell to his knees. ¡°You¡­ wretch!¡± He roared and his body burst out as Qi surged and he lunged out but Rei simple took three steps forward and was in front of Rinrin.


    With another step her arm raised and formed a palm.


    The soldier mobilized all his Qi which was at the lower Xiantian stage and his arm was covered in a bizarre frost before he flung it at Rei. She simply moved her still palm in front of the fist without mobilizing her Qi.


    ¡°DIE BITCH!¡± He roared and as soon as his fist made contact the Qi surged as a shockwave ensued and cracking of bones could be heard. ¡°ARAH!¡± A blood curling roar roar was heard as the man fell while everyone had a confused expression. No one knew what had happened or how Rei had hurt the man. She did not even mobilize any Qi yet the man had his entire arm crippled with all the blood vessels burst, his meridians were broke and his bones were shattered.


    This was as if the man had suffered from his own impact.


    Suddenly the woman¡¯s open palm began to glow and all over her hand glowing runes appeared and at the center of her palm was a large rune which formed the center of a formation that was placed below her skin.


    ¡°Spirit rune master! She deflected the attack with a spirit rune!¡± Someone shouted and they all felt cold inside. They had greatly underestimated the fighting power of this woman. Common spirit runes are used with a formation flag or enchantment paper which stores the effect to be used to enchant something but beyond that a rune master can use runes to defend or attack.


    ¡°Now, young prince, I do not know what kind of twisted principles you all play by but I will say this once, leave and I will forget this, if you stay and pursue this stupid hypocritical subject of slavery once more you will all surely meet an end worst than death.¡± She said coldly.


    ¡°Who are you to tell I, this royal prince, what I can and cannot do! You are not like that wild bitch behind who has a large backer and even then, this prince can have his royal father command that bitch be sent to my bed! Losing my eye to her! Forget getting out today, she will know what humiliation I faced these years walking around with this eye patch!¡± he roared.


    Rei did not say anything and just looked at him as if he were a clown before her eyes looked up. Her face was serious before her eyes widened and a smile slowly surfaced on her beautiful face.


    ¡°Excuse my manners and I greet you, Uncle Chonglou.¡± She said.


    Everyone was suddenly stunned by her sudden change and wondering who she was talking about. Suddenly everyone turned and what they saw was a tall elder who was like a true immortal. Standing atop a beautiful jade sword suspended in mid air. He was round and a bit fat while his eyes were gentle like a grandfather. He was the picture of a merchant you would find on the roads yet his presence was far from being so weak and his clothing was of the highest quality profound beast spider silk.


    ¡°Little Yue, I did not expect to find you in this sect, did you truly desert the Yi clan as those nasty rumors had said?¡± The old man said.


    ¡°Of course not uncle, this niece was exploring the world and I happen to settle down a few years and birthed a family and allowed my child to join this sect to build a foundation before returning home.¡± She said extremely courteous.


    ¡°Oh?¡± The fat man said and flew down before jumping down but landing as light as a feather which left everyone in a daze because this man¡¯s size was far from being ¡®light as a feather¡¯. One could not gauge this man¡¯s foundation by the common sense of this sect. The heritage this old white haired fat man possesses can almost be compared to what the spirit realm has. This was indeed the elder Yi Chonglou, the Yi clan elder and sole owner of this immense mountain which clouds the sky above their heads.


    ¡°Mother, this is?¡± Ning could not help.


    ¡°Mother? Is this your boy?¡± Yi Chonglou asked.


    ¡°Yes, this is my youngest and the only one who is worthy of the Yi Clan¡¯s time.¡± She said.


    At this time the prince stomped down, ¡°Old man! Who are you!? Who dares cover these criminals who would relish in enslaving other beings!¡± The prince shouted.


    ¡°Truly what an unruly bunch, I am sure my name should have passed through the sect master¡¯s people, I am master of that mountain you learn my name on your own brat, now leave my presence as the foul air from your lowly being is bad for this old man¡¯s bones.¡± Yi Chonglou said casually waving his hand.


    ¡°Master of the mountain! You a fat fool are at best a lazy servant of the esteemed elder! I am the 2nd prince of the Geo Nation! Second in line for the throne!¡± He roared.


    This time a cold killing intent appeared from both Rei and Yi Chonglou as they looked at the fool prince. ¡°Let me tell you something brat, there is nothing wrong with slavery especially when they are bought by a Yi! We make the most of our slaves and form more talented warriors then a trash fool like you. Do not overestimate yourself because even my lowest ranking medical plain¡¯s patrol dog can chew you out like a chew toy!¡± Chonglou said with a cold hiss.


    ¡°Strong words from a fat fool.¡± The prince said.


    The old man breathed a deep breath as his patience was reaching it¡¯s end.


    ¡°Uncle, there is no need to restrain yourself for a fool like this, it would benefit the world to kill trash such as this early.¡± Rei said.


    ¡°Yes Little Yue, but this old man¡¯s patience is worn and his rage is quite large, I am unsure if I should vent my rage or to let them die a quick death!¡± He said as his aura was rapidly turning cold while the ground began to tremble under his rage as if the earth itself was starting to fear his wrath.


    Suddenly a loud roar came and when everyone looked they saw a massive green dragon which stopped above their position and from it, several men jumped down. The ones jumping were various elders including Rinrin¡¯s father.


    They were all informed very quickly when the prince suddenly began his scene and the elders rushed over.


    ¡°This Zhao greets esteemed elder Yi!¡± Elder Shizi bowed cupping his hands.


    All the elders bowed to the man and only then did the prince start to fear what he said.


    ¡°You are of the Zhao clan, I have heard that there was a powerful Zhao with a green dragon and an Green Emperor Lion Beast as his two favorite. Indeed your strength is good.¡± Yi Chonglou said.


    ¡°I am thankful for your praise, has something happened elder for your rage to shake the whole sect?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes, this fool before us was ranting some fools joke about slavery being prohibited in this sect and was about to take this young pretty white haired miss saying something about revenge for the lost of his eye and was also threatening my blood related niece and her child.¡± He said.


    The elders looked over to see who the people in question and they were struck dumb when they saw that it was Bo Ning, Bo Rei, Rinrin and Su who were part of this before looking at the culprit.


    Suddenly a massive killing intent hit the entire area, ¡°Geo Wang!¡± Elder Shizi suddenly said as his killing intent for this boy had reached the pinnacle as he appeared in front of the boy and grabbed him by the neck, ¡°I gave you a fair warning the first time! You wanted to use some devil art to suck my daughter dry of her primordial Yin Qi which is tied to her purity! You think that I will give you this second chance!?¡± He said in a deadly cold tone as he lifted the boy with one hand by the neck and was pressing clutched his hand around the boy¡¯s neck harder.


    ¡°Don¡­ i¡­ prince¡­ fat¡­ ki¡­ ou!¡± He tried to say but without air he could barely breath let alone talk.


    Crack!


    Suddenly the sound of breaking was heard and the neck of the prince suddenly went limp and Elder Shizi let go letting the body drop down like a sack of rice before he turned to Yi Chonglou and bowed deeply, ¡°I ask forgiveness on behalf of the entire Geo Royal Sect.¡± the elder said.


    ¡°It is alright, it was one fool. I am still impressed that the calf was not afraid of the tiger. The ignorance of this brat is indeed praiseworthy, these ¡®royal¡¯ family should explore the world outside of this small tiny nation more so that they can realize how small they are.¡± Yi Chonglou said before turning back and looking at Ning. ¡°Little Yue, this is your boy correct?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Correct uncle, this is my children Bo Ning, this beautiful white haired child is Zhao Rinrin who is daughter of the elder who just killed that mongrel and this is Huo Su my child¡¯s second wife. They are all of the highest talents I found within this sect and have begun to train them as proper Yi Clan members so that when we arrived back it they would easily appear in the upper ranks of the outersect.¡± She said.


    ¡°Oh?! A flower in each hand and what beautiful flower¡¯s they haven¡¯t even bloomed and they can already topple cities.¡± he said complimenting the girls who began to blush. ¡°Beloved Niece, what happened to the child¡¯s eyes? Is she a Devil cultivator?¡± He asked


    ¡°No uncle, I had the heavenly fortune to bear a Rider son and these two are his two Dao Couples. They possess Demon Beasts which is why they have the black demon eyes.¡± She explained.


    The eyes of the old man were shining now, he looked at the boy nodding, ¡°Yes a Rider, this is indeed a fortune though there are countless who come, there are few with proper talents for our Yi Clan, tell me what is his?¡± He asked.


    ¡°The boy possesses a Frost Drakes Ice Demon Dragon Flame and he is most skilled in forging. Zhao Rinrin holds the best talent in pill making and Huo Su a prodigy even among our clan in Rune mastery.¡± She explained.


    ¡°Good good good! This is a fantastic string of news, if you, my niece, say they have talent then I can indeed trust you with this. I have been travelling while gathering children with some talent but most are mediocre who need some refining to polish up on their skills but your boy has already started to enter a good mold. Come let us not remain in this place any longer, your father has long since protected your things from thieving hands and you have be gone for too long.¡± He said and turned, ¡°Sir Zhao, I will have to be a little impolite to your sect but to find talents that our own Yi clan young miss says has talent then they have it.¡± He laughed.


    ¡°Y-you want to make my little girl part of the Yi clan!?¡± Zhao Shizi asked.


    ¡°Yes and not like common people who become servants! She will go to be an outer disciple. Heh! You¡¯re are a lucky man to birth such a lucky daughter.¡± Yi Chonglou laughed.


    ¡°I thank elder Yi for giving my daughter this blessing.¡± Elder Shizi said.


    ¡°No no, no need for that, children your loyal servants, gather them up, those who pledge to serve without fail only, and your things I shall broaden your tiny horizons and show you the true world!¡± He laughed.


    Bo Rei made them go quickly, as for the servants, all the original servants both old and new were easily able to pledge to the three children and entered the medical garden as it was easy to move about that way. They eventually finished and the rest of the servants were simply let go of.


    The children used their Dao Beasts to fly after the old man and eventually reached the mountain. Half way through he used his spiritual energy to form a ball around them as they were not able to fly higher and he pulled them up without a problem and once on the massive mountain they were lead to their own room while Bo Rei went to talk with Yi Chonglou.


    ¡°Now little Yue, this is quite serious.¡± He said in a cold harsh tone unlike before. ¡°You preparing to return to the clan, do you want to die?¡± He asked.


    Suddenly Bo Rei¡¯s body began to glow and hundreds of runes burst off her body, her aura instantly shot past Peak Xiantian directly into Initial Heavenly Dan. Then upon her forehead, three stars appeared in a triangle formation. The stars were bright yellow.


    ¡°Divine Runemaster third star! You have surpassed your limit!¡± Yi Chonglou said.


    ¡°I could not train anything besides my spiritual energy while I was out. With my cultivation crippled I relied on spirit energy for a long time. The three Earth Rank Spirit Veins father and you gave me when I had to run away I used on a man I loved so that I could hopefully gain a child worthy and Ning is the one most worth it. All three Earth Rank Veins were used to make that man¡¯s veins better to birth his talent.¡± She said.


    ¡°I see, your cultivation is also back to what it once was.¡± He said.


    ¡°How strong are they?¡± She asked.


    ¡°They haven¡¯t taken one step and like before are only level 1 of Heavenly Dan but their foundation has already been incredibly strengthened. Their knowledge of the law¡¯s has become much greater but, hehehe¡± he laughed, ¡°You have already long surpassed their spirit master rank. They are still 9th star Grand Runemasters.¡± He said.


    ¡°Do they have disciples now?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yes, many.¡± The fat man nodded.


    ¡°And what of mine?¡± She asked solemnly.


    ¡°Your father took them under his wing, should you return most likely only that little girl would accept you back.¡± He said


    She sighed, ¡°It is for the best, if I am too strong they will attack too strongly. I will keep my three little kids as my disciples then. When they enter the outer sect I will personally teach them as I have been doing but if father truly protected my servants and mountain then I can give them a proper foundation in the Yi Clan.¡± She smiled.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy you know. You can¡¯t meddle in children¡¯s affairs.¡± he said.


    ¡°I am quite conscious, until now I have actively protected them but at least the resources they will get will be from me. Oh that is right uncle, do you have Dao Beast eggs? I need one earth and three lightning to finish the children¡¯s perfect formation of five elemental beasts.¡± She said.


    The old man laughed, ¡°Indeed I do, I also picked up something quite good to help me care for the beasts, let the children rest for the night and tomorrow we can go see.¡± He laughed.


    ¡°Thank you uncle.¡± She smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, tell me do you have a Pagoda yet?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I have produced one but it is too shameful to bring such a thing out in your presence.¡± She blushed.


    ¡°No problem, your pagoda was confiscated but there is indeed many materials in your mountain to improve what you have now. Now go and rest, I shall inform your father and he can get things ready on his side.¡± he smiled and called a servant to lead her to her room.

 Chapter 29

    On the ground, deep in the highest mountain, the emperor was throwing a fit as he looked at the corpse on the ground. It was savagely thrown down and by none other than Elder Shizi.


    After having interrogated the personal guards of the prince the elder recounted what had happened and now the emperor, let alone bury his son, he wanted to desecrate his carcase for almost bringing damnation to the entire nation by trying to pull a heavenly tigers tail. He can only swallow his pride and thank elder Shizi for appearing at the right time and dealing with this problem.


    ¡°I still never expected that this mysterious woman with Bo Ning to be a Yi clan out exploring.¡± The emperor said.


    ¡°I have a few suspicions that it¡¯s not that simple your highness but they are just that.¡± Elder Shizi said.


    ¡°It is fine, as long as the sect is safe there is no problem. We should even thank the boy and his mother for being here because if things really got bad they could have stopped him.¡± He said.


    ¡°Well there is no real danger anymore but I doubt our sect left much of an impression. It is interesting thought, besides those people from the alchemy, pill refining, forging and spirit rune sections they took in quite a small number of people.¡± Elder Shizi said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled, that was indeed a large amount of people. The Yi clan is one of the few treasure refining clans and they prefer talents not in the art of combat but in refining. Those who only know how to fight can only live in the Yi clan if they are under the service of a true Yi clan disciple or clan member otherwise they will not get much else from the clan.¡± He said.


    ¡°How would children supply so much resource?¡± Elder Shizi asked.


    ¡°Look at their eternal clan symbol, the treasure pagoda! That is a heavenly treasure beyond compare in this world. It is a design sent from the spirit worlds by their Yi ancestors. Legends say that a medical garden refined by the Treasure Pagoda will cause the herbs inside to age several hundred years. The beasts inside would also slowly grow stronger and there is even legend that say that they can refine a person¡¯s innate talent to make even the most trashiest commoners have more innate talent then a super sect¡¯s greatest genius. Those huge sects even pay the Yi clan to improve their genius time and again to birth a sovereign of the ages yet the Yi clan always reign supreme because each disciple makes his own resources.¡± He said.


    The old men sighed as they thought of this kind of treasure, to be able to possess the ability to age herbs hundreds of years in an instant and to literally refine innate talent.


    What they didn¡¯t know was that in the later stages, there was even possibility to create man made innate constitutions by changing a common one into a unique constitution such as a phoenix constitution or such.


    ¡°Whatever, at the very least, we do not need to worry about any problems happening now that will fall on our heads.¡± The emperor said. ¡°How are the tests going for the other disciples?¡±


    ¡°This elder isn¡¯t very fond of our sect¡¯s Magi, he returned several dozen high level captured ones but was incredibly irritated. He didn¡¯t even set up a Magic rune and alchemist test because of that. As for pill refining and such, he took all the inheritance disciples and all those below 20 who were at least 1st level pill refiner. All those under 20 who were treasure smith and anyone who could make high grade enchantment scrolls being under 15.¡± Elder Shizi said.


    ¡°In other words most of the prodigies?¡± The emperor asked.


    ¡°Precisely your highness.¡±


    ¡°Not a single one of my children has succeeded yet, well they aren¡¯t any good at most of the crafts and as royalty they only think that it is their right to gain the pills. To expect them to want to do so themselves is too much. It is still regretful that they do not know anything since they lost this massive opportunity.¡± the emperor said.


    ¡°This is life.¡± Elder Shizi.


    ¡°Yes, you must be happy with your daughter being accepted.¡±


    ¡°I would be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t.¡± Elder Shizi grinned.


    ¡°I hope them well, come let us go enjoy some spirit wine I purchased from the elder.¡± He said and waved for the old friend to follow him to enjoy a drink. All the while the corpse of his son was left and with a small order he disposed of it like it was the carcass of a dead dog.


    ***


    Ning lay looking at the white jade tile ceiling. His mind was a bit confused. The main reason was of course, his mother. Although he knew she was a Yi clan member he didn''t know anything real about her.


    As he was pondering he heard the door open and his mother walked in. She had a wry, almost sad, expression, on her face and even anxiety was shown. ¡°Can we talk?¡± She asked in a quiet voice.


    Ning nodded and she walks in and closes the door behind her.


    She lets out a sigh before walking and sitting on his bed.


    ¡°This is probably a big shock.¡± she said.


    ¡°Mother already said you were a Yi clan member so it''s not.¡± Ning said.


    An awkward silence fell upon the room for a long moment before Rei sighed and saw Ning a bit sad. She stood up and crawled to the middle of the bed and arranged the pillows as a seat and rested her back against the wall before patting her lap.


    Ning saw this and smiled, she had done this more times then he could count and it would be these times when she was most gentle and would talk about a lot of fascinating things.


    He crawled over and sat on her lap while she hugged him from behind, ¡°Now what do you want to know?¡± She asked.


    Ning was quiet and looked up at the ceiling, ¡°What is your real name?¡±


    ¡°My real name is Yi Yueliang, my name originated from this.¡± She lifted her hand with her palm open before a beautiful icy white flame appeared, ¡°I was born with a unique body constitution where I have a unique set of meridians similar to how you have the Rider constitution. Mine is called the Moonlight Yin Meridian. My cultivation is very dependant on the moonlight and Yin Qi which I absorb every night. As for this flame, this was born when I was born and it is called the Moonlight Yin Flame and it is currently ranked Peak Grade Earth Rank.¡± She said.


    Ning was very surprised by the flame and how powerful it is. In retrospect, Zero¡¯s dragon flame is a Peak Grade Common Rank flame since it is still immature but dragon flame is still dragon flame. As for Tyrant¡¯s Earth Fire that is currently Low Grade Common Rank because it was still mixing with the metal ore that it absorbed and Ning¡¯s own knowledge of the Earth law¡¯s is quite low.


    ¡°What kind of position do you have? That elder called you niece and you called him uncle?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°He is our blood relative, he is my 3rd uncle and your great uncle. As for my position¡­¡± She smiled and moved her hand around his neck before pulling the little necklace she had given him. ¡°When you reach the sect it will not take long before someone explains what this means.¡± She said.


    ¡°Your position is high isn¡¯t it?¡± He asked and Yueliang nodded. ¡°It will probably make other people try and bully me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I am prepared to make you my direct disciple in the clan. If I can¡¯t then I will be a backer that is all. There is also only one faction who would do anything to you but they are your own cousins.¡± She said.


    ¡°So it¡¯s an internal fight? Well it¡¯s not like I have had any family besides mother and grandfather being nice to me, I now have all my Dao Beasts, Rinrin and Su as well.¡± He said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think the battles here are easy, you are at your strongest when you just enter because you can fight for yourself during your first years there. You will need to quickly build up your forces because after that it is your slaves and servants that fight for your. The Yi clan specializes in Spirit rune and treasure refining so the cultivation of the master is usually a bit slower but this is made up by refining our spirit veins. So we allow the servants to be the tester of the master since his skills reflect in the equipment the servants have.¡± She explained.


    ¡°But what about training natural laws and things?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°Of course those are important but with time you will understand. Once your medical mountains reach Earth Rank you will see, they begin to attract the origin energy of the element they possess. It makes the mountain a good place to train. Later on you will even be able to make separate realms specific for one element with unending rich energy beyond your dreams.¡± She said smiling.


    ¡°Mother why did you leave the Yi clan once?¡± Ning asked.


    She smiled a bit solemnly, ¡°My father has a high position as you can already guess, to obtain support usually there is a lot of competition. Like I said before, the Yi clan prefers to fight with their forces and not the Yi clan disciple or member themselves but once, a clutch of dragon eggs were discovered in the wild. It wasn¡¯t just any dragon and instead it was a White Dragon with potential to easily ascend. The eggs had been sent from the heavenly realm to the mortal realm where they would be able to grow in safety but the Yi clan located them because of the spatial disturbance that brought it. Of course I went as well and had obtained, with the help of my men, one of the eggs as did several others. At that time my younger sister appeared, I stored the egg away and suddenly she attacked and injured my dantain and meridians. This caused the lost of my Qi cultivation but it didn¡¯t completely cripple but she took the egg after I was weakened. My father healed me but after that I was suppressed by my sister. The fact that spirit runes needs spiritual energy along with Qi caused me many headaches and many supporters of my faction went to hers. In my family there are only me and my sister. That time when I was injured she even tried to steal my Moonlight Yin Flame but this was born with me and it has an incredibly powerful spiritual bond with me as well as my meridians. Without it my dantian would have burst.¡± She said.


    ¡°So mother left after that?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes, I took three earth rank spirit veins and not one like I told you and asked my father to care for my forces and not let them be suppressed. If possible hide them, I told him that I would do my best to put those veins to good use and bring home a true heir that could surpass me and everyone and you are the best of the bunch.¡± She said.


    ¡°So I was born because of a promise like that.¡± Ning said sad.


    ¡°No you were born by my love and your fathers when we made you. You truly are a prodigy and more importantly you¡¯re my little baby even if you are already so big.¡± She said and hugged him tighter.


    ¡°Mother what realm are you in?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°Initial Heavenly Dan, and compared to the first time I reached this realm I am twice as strong as before. If you are going to ask, I have been in this realm since you were born and simply hid my cultivation with spirit runes and simply went unbinding them. Sadly I am unable to cross the boundary of the first tribulation without proper safety and preparations so I have suppressed the start of the tribulation for over 10 years now. Returning to my immortal mountain I will perform my first tribulation and once more surpass that bitch that is my sister.¡± She said coldly.


    Ning looked at his mother before he began to laugh, she looked at him confused, ¡°Is something funny?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I never expected mother to get so fired up by something like this, you never did anything to all the elder brothers and sisters yet now you are like this.¡± He laughed.


    ¡°Your brothers are your problem, mine are my own. Your cousins, I leave them to you, you don¡¯t have to be nice, if they try to bully you make sure to crush them beneath your feet. Oh right, speaking of brothers, Shi was brought in to possibly join the clan. Uncle made the connection through your last name and did a background check, he wanted to instantly bring him in but I stopped him saying he wasn¡¯t as talented as you so he left him to be tested like all the other disciples to be. Oh and your friend um¡­ Meng Bei I believe and Guo Tian they were also picked up. Rinrin¡¯s sister has such surprising talent for spirit runes so they were brought along.¡± She said.


    ¡°Meng¡­ now that I think about it I didn¡¯t see that two faced snake in a long time? Is he already asleep?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°Yes, he is. Don¡¯t worry, you will get to meet him soon, tomorrow I will be taking you to see uncle¡¯s supply of Dao Beasts, maybe we can get the remaining beasts for you children.¡± She said.


    ¡°Wow, uncle is just giving it to us like that?¡± Ning asked skeptical.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he is a good man so don¡¯t worry about it. He has always favored me over my sister. Also it¡¯s just 4 Dao Beasts. This is his part in supporting my return to the clan.¡± She said with a smile.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ning said still a bit skeptical.


    She kissed his forehead and puts him to bed but remains with him allowing him to use her lap as a pillow as she brushes her hand through his head like she did when he was little and gently she sang his favorite lullaby which caused him to completely relax and fall asleep.


    ***


    At this moment within the Main gathering hall of the Bo clan there was silence. Although there was silence the room was decorated in a festive mood. Children, Adults and elders were there having a celebration because a few days ago there were some people who explained what the floating mountain represented. Several hours ago the pill refining master of Bo Shi came and congratulated the Bo Clan because Bo Shi had been accepted for his pill refining skills and talent.


    The old man did not stick around but the family quickly began to enter a festive mood.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    At this time everyone was silent because there was an extremely well groomed butler in the middle of the hall, only the clan head Bo Gu was grinning while all the others were pale in fright with their jaws hanging open.


    What happened started half an hour ago.


    This old man was none other than Elder Shizi¡¯s personal butler sent here directly by elder Shizi¡¯s order to congratulate the clan for raising Ning to be such a fine boy.


    When he had arrived the old man was quite surprised.


    ¡°What do you want old man?! This is the Bo Clan grounds!¡± the guards shouted.


    ¡°The clan is celebrating young master Shi¡¯s advancement into the big world! What do you want here!?¡± Roared another one.


    ¡°I am Elder Zhao Shizi¡¯s butler and have come to speak with the clan as well as congratulate them in Elder Shizi¡¯s place as his representative.¡± He said


    The guards were startled and turned very happy, to think the clan they were hired under would even attract the attention of the big league clan¡¯s and have them send representatives to congratulate them. Previously they were already a bit conceited being hired by an inner sect clan, although a small one, but now they were very happy to have joined because it was bringing them such great benefits.


    The old butler was let through to the Meeting hall where everyone was enjoying drinks and food when the door opened and the guards introduced the butler.


    Bo Nan, Ning¡¯s father, and his two uncles were shocked as was Bo Gu who stood and cupped his hand, ¡°Greetings envoy of the Zhao Clan, please come and drink some fine aged wine as this is a great celebration for our clan.¡± Bo Gu said lifting a cup to the old butler.


    ¡°I thank patriarch Bo and shall take you up on this offer, I came in place of my master to congratulate your Bo clan for having Bo Ning accepted by the Yi Elder into the Yi clan.¡± He said.


    Instantly the entire hall froze with his words making everyone look at him as if he was a ghost. Those who knew about the Bo Clan¡¯s inner conflicts know that Bo Ning only had relations to his grandfather and didn¡¯t even care for his father or clan members but for others that was not so.


    ¡°I would also like to say that your Bo Clan has such great luck to have married one of the Yi Clan. I wonder who is the husband of Young master Ning¡¯s mother?¡± He asked.


    ¡°My daughter in law was of the Yi clan!¡± Bo Gu shouted in shock, ¡°No wonder that woman was such a mystery ahaha!¡± Bo Gu laughed and thought about the treasure refining technique he obtained. After he learned about the Yi Clan from others he found it increasingly possible for this to be true. He has always found the woman¡¯s methods of training quite good especially when she trained Ning when he still didn¡¯t have his Dao Beasts. It was even faster when he had obtained Tora.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Bo Nan was in shock.


    ¡°It seems it was a secret until now, her name was also fake as you can already guess. From what master understands, she has a very high position in the Yi clan were the Elder Yi called her niece possibly through blood relations.¡± He said with a smile.


    ¡°Oh so that means I have three grandchildren with talent stemming from the Yi clan, two are even going home! Good good!¡± Bo Gu said.


    ¡°How can that woman focus only on Ning!?¡± Bo Nan sudden roared.


    Suddenly his two brothers glared at the man himself, ¡°Forget about that trash, how could she not help the entire clan!? She could have taken the entire clan to become as powerful as the Yi clan!¡± one of them said.


    ¡°This is your fault Brother Nan, for not properly controlling your woman.¡± the 3rd uncle said.


    ¡°All of you shut up!¡± Roared Bo Gu who had lost his spirited mood. ¡°The only trash in the clan stems from your three incompetent and arrogant bastards. How many times have I said these words over and over!? Ning has always been my Bo clan most talented grandson and even surpasses all of you idiots together! He holds no arrogance and is humble, he strives for strength when you leaches only suck the blood of those who have strength! Sir envoy, I am sorry you must see this embarrassing scene. Previously these ignorant bastards considered Ning as trash for his Rider constitution so it was never harmonious in our clan. This old man was fortunate enough to have encountered a true Rider once and knew how it worked somewhat.¡± Bo Gu said.


    Only now the butler frowned and glared at the Bo Clan members. As the servant of Riders he knew a bit of how it was quite hard if one was in the mortal world without a Dao Beast, it was impossible to cultivate and even more they were disdained as trash mortals. Most of the time this would appear in clans meaning they were surrounded by cultivators.


    ¡°Come, let us go enjoy that wine in private, these bastards will not feel happy for Ning even if he ascended so let us old men enjoy my best bottle and have a talk.¡± Bo Gu said laughing.


    The butler had a higher opinion of this old man and accepted his offer and the two walked away leaving the Bo Clan in silence. The previous mood to party had decreased greatly due to the tongue lashing from Bo Gu but after the awkward silence the three sons of Bo Gu said that they should be happy at least for Shi and so awkwardly the party continued until the feeling faded and they began to forget about the incident.


    ***


    Currently, Ning, Rinrin and Su were standing beside Yi Chonglou and Yi Yueliang, Ning¡¯s grand uncle and mother. The three children had their jaws on the ground because of what was in front and around them.


    The room they were currently in was massive and dome shaped. Countless spirit runes layered one on top of the other were all on the walls, floors and finally the most impressive structure, a massive gateway made by some unknown metal or stone. At the peak of the gateway was a small medical garden tree floating on the dirt it accompanies but the flower bot had broken and was no longer there.


    All around were numerous floating stones and the trees were different in color or ¡®scene¡¯. Some were trees within dirt and was in water while another was frozen tundra earth with a tree with bright blue leaves. Another had leaves that seem to be made of fire while another was actually a releasing electric sparks.


    Each had a different element and were linked to a massive formation which was made of so many layers that it caused the children¡¯s heads to ache.


    ¡°What do you kids think?¡± Yi Chonglou asked grinning.


    ¡°What is this!?¡± Rinrin asked.


    ¡°This is my personal Mystic Realm gateway. It connects my Immortal mountain to what was once my medical garden but once the mountain reached Sky Rank, it broke out of the medical garden and sucked it into itself. All these other ones are all medical gardens I have refined to make countless training grounds of specific elements and energy types all to extract resources for my forces.¡± He said.


    At this time there were people coming and going from the massive gateway.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, we want to go see her so¡­¡± Yi Chonglou looked around and waved for the children to follow. His massive body jiggled with each step giving him an appearance of a person you would complete underestimate because of his disposition.


    He walked to a small rock with a tree that was bent weirdly as if the wind had caused it to grow bent like that.


    He touched it something and space itself seemed to ripple as a small swirling opening appeared. ¡°Now follow quick children.¡± He said and with Yueliang stepping first the children followed.


    The children felt a faint feeling of dizziness from the strange opening which is unlike the common teleportation the medical garden uses. It was more like the long distance transportation they had once used.


    When they appeared they found themselves in a massive canyon with a huge forest at the bottom while countless rocky and steep cliffs filled their view. When they turned around they found themselves in front of a massive cave that was almost 70 meters high.


    As Yi Chonglou appeared and took a step forward, ¡°Come on, let''s see how that caretaker is doing now that she has a new home.¡± He said.


    ¡°S-sir you have a caretaker here?!¡± Ning said astonished.


    ¡°I was lucky to save this one who was running from pursuers wanting her life, it¡¯s been about a month and I split the number of Dao Eggs I have gathered over the year with my first caretaker and her.¡± He said without looking back, ¡°Also boy, call me granduncle, I¡¯m your real uncle and little Yue¡¯s my niece I like the most.¡± He said.


    ¡°Okay uncle.¡± Ning said in a low voice.


    The fat elder nodded and continued walking as everyone followed behind him as they entered.


    When they reached around 100 meters in they found that the ground was very well sculpted and no longer looked like rough ground and instead was like cut marble and very beautiful. There were metal torches which was lit up by a spirit formation using the ambient spirit energy to fuel the bright fire causing the cave to be very bright. There were hanging ones as well so it was not dark inside.


    When they reached the end they found that the corridor branched into a massive room and two corridors going left and right in a t section but Yi Chonglou walked right into the room and Ning followed.


    What the children found dropped their jaws. Lying at the very center of the room was a massive body covered in long beautiful white feather like scales. On it¡¯s back was a large pair of glittering wings. In several sections of it¡¯s body were many gruesome wounds that had somewhat closed by the clotted blood. When the massive beast felt them enter it raised its head and looked at the intruders.


    ¡°AH! IT¡¯S YOU!¡± Ning suddenly shouted.


    What he was looking at he obviously would not forget because it was indeed the Wind Dragon who had gifted him Tora when he was still 10 years old. Now almost 3 years have passed and he didn¡¯t expect to meet the same wind dragon here of all places.


    Although she frowned at first her expression lightened up greatly, ¡°Dear child, it is good to see you once again.¡± She said in a gentle tone.


    Everyone was shocked when they saw this exchange, ¡°Oh? You two know each other?¡± Yi Chonglou asked.


    ¡°Wait Ning! Is this the wind dragon who gave you that cloak of scales!?¡± Rinrin suddenly asked.


    ¡°Yes its her! How are you? What happened to get those wounds!?¡± Ning asked worried.


    The expression on the dragon turned solemn and she sighed, ¡°Two years after you left my cave, specifically 1 month after you should have gone to the human sect, a group of riders appeared at my cave, they were extremely courteous and wished for me to join the sect as a caretaker that would provide the Dao Eggs. I had rejected joining the sect because I did not wish to be tied down but if they wanted to take the eggs they could since it would do no good to hold them there. So we made partnership for this but it was quite superficial, they would not bother me, I would not bother the humans and they would get the eggs.¡± She said. Before growling, ¡°Then one month ago a group of humans who use mana came to my cave and began indiscriminately killing my children. They were also from the same sect but they had come with ill intent to kill me for my corpse and all they could extract. I killed more than half before I was seriously injured and so I was forced to run away. When I had left the Ning falls Canyon, by the will of the heavens I had met this gentlemen who saved me.¡± She said.


    ¡°Magi? As in, the Geo royal sect magi?! Why wou¡­¡± Ning¡¯s words were cut and he clutched his hand, ¡°Maybe it was a few Dai clan members, they haven¡¯t had good intentions, I think, towards the sect and killing a caretaker will weaken the Rider¡¯s faction of the sect.¡± Ning said.


    ¡°It does not matter, I simply wish for peace and I have gained it, I will simple form my nest here and care for eggs which will supply this man¡¯s forces. As long as the beasts are not treated poorly or the humans do not overstep their boundary I shall not feel the need to do anything except do my purpose as a caretaker.¡± She said.


    ¡°That is good.¡± Ning nodded.


    ¡°Arashi, my niece is the boy¡¯s mother and these girls are his women, they need a few Dao Beasts. The adorable red haired one needs an Earth and Lightning while the boy and the white haired one needs Lightning.¡± Yi Chonglou said.


    Ning was surprised to hear the name of the Wind Dragon, he felt it was fitting, Arashi means storm and her personality was gentle but her power was indeed that of a frightening storm.


    ¡°I can feel that, the boy has three Profound Beast, and a Demon Beast. The White haired one has, two Demon Beasts and two Profound Beasts and the child has two Profound Beasts and one Demon Beasts.¡± She said.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter the proportion.¡± Yueliang said.


    Arashi looked at her and lifted her head before standing, rather unstable, and walking to a locked door and lifting her left hand with her clawed finger she touched the door¡¯s center, ¡°Red haired child, touch this door, you will see a vision of all the eggs and all the beasts that have currently not brought their Dao Eggs and this formation will bring them here. Those you have Gold resonance with they will appear, if none exist then red connection will appear.¡± She said.


    Huo Su looked startled as did the children but the others did not seem surprised. Su trembled a bit before she walked up and touched the door. It suddenly began to shine and suddenly turned brown as the elemental energy of earth was extremely abundant now.


    Suddenly the door split in half with one side purple and the other brown. One side had an egg that was as tall as she was while the other had an egg that was the size of small ball, around 10 cm in diameter.


    ¡°Impressive child, two magic beasts, the Island Turtle and the Storm Hawk. Both have intimidating lineage on par with my own ancestry of true dragons.¡± She said.


    ¡°What kind of ancestry?¡± Su asked.


    ¡°The Island Turtle is descendant of the World Turtle while the Storm Hawk is descendant of the Thunder Bird which stands on par with the ancient Phoenix.¡± She said. The eyes of those around them were wide while the adults were nodding. ¡°Child with the white hair please come.¡± Arashi said.


    Su put the two eggs in her own medical garden, specifically inside the cave at the top of the spirit mountain where she could safely store her own things, and walked behind Yueliang.


    Rinrin walked over and touched the door and it became white before turning purple similar to how Su had done. After a long time a single egg appeared.


    ¡°Lightning Marten, not bad, it is quite a good speed creature if you properly trained.¡± Arashi said and looked at Ning, ¡°Come child.¡± She said.


    Ning nodded and walked over as Rinrin ran back. Ning touched the door and it turned white, he closed his eyes as he began to see countless beasts from huge tigers with a crystal skin eating lightning to a white tiger in the same forest. Suddenly an attraction force caused Ning to see a beautiful Doe that was injured. Within her body was a powerful resonance and she suddenly stopped before suddenly jumping.


    The next moment Ning¡¯s eyes opened and he jumped to the left as the 6 meter tall Doe rushed through the door and collapsed on the ground and looked around only to see humans and she bellowed in pain and rage but suddenly Arashi roared causing the Doe to realize where it was. It bellowed in pain and regret towards Arashi who frowned and lowered her head and nudged her head. A green light spread out and the wounds stopped bleeding and finally the Doe calmed down.


    ¡°What is happening here?¡±! Yi Chonglou asked.


    ¡°This is a Lightning Crystal Horned Doe, she is pregnant and within her is a normal child and a Dao Egg, the child resonated strongly with the egg.¡± Arashi explained.


    ¡°And what happened to her, I remember that it was a law of my forces to not hunt pregnant female beasts, why is she so injured!?¡± Yi Chonglou said in a rage.


    ¡°Her mate was hunted and she was implicated when greed filled the eyes of your people. They should be disciplined properly, this Doe¡¯s wounds are healed but she is already almost giving birth and her life force is weak, she will probably die after giving birth.¡± Arashi said.


    The Doe bellowed tearfully and Arashi nodded, ¡°I shall care for your child until he is old enough to care for himself.¡± She said.


    The regret in the Doe¡¯s eyes waned and she looked at Ning, ¡°Care for my child well.¡± a serious but gentle woman¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in his head.


    After that she bellowed and began to breath heavily, what happened for the next hour was the birth of the small deer and the Doe Egg which radiated such a powerful gold light that it seemed to be made of gold.


    The Doe survived long enough for the little infant to start suckling it¡¯s first and only breast milk before she rested her head and died.


    The children had a solemn expression watching the mother die to give birth to her children.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad children, any mother with a heart would give her life for her child, that is how a true mother should be.¡± Yunliang said.


    The children nodded, Ning walked over and picked up the 15 cm wide egg, he knew it would be an egg that would expand at least twice it¡¯s own size when it was going to hatch. The egg shell was even soft to the touch at the moment having just been born which caused Ning to feel a bit down since he saw this kind of scene.


    ¡°Child, care for that deer well. It has a very good future alongside you.¡± Arashi said before looking at the Doe and moving her finger to the head and with a small touch the horn broke off. She broke both and she moved around a scale before putting the horn under it and putting the scale over it. Mysteriously the horn did not fall out, then she took the other horn and handed it to Ning, ¡°The horn is important, your egg was just laid and lacks the mana to develop so the mana in the horn is needed if not it would take several years of leaving this egg in a space with dense spirit energy in the air.¡± She said.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Ning said and took the horn and stored it.


    ¡°That is all, I thank you for the help Arashi, I shall have a few people come with some more Healing medicine and some magic beast meat for you. I¡¯ll also deal with those mongrels who dare disobey my laws!¡± Yi Chonglou said.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She simple said and returned to her place before curling up once more and letting her head rest before closing her eyes slowly. She snorted and what happened next was strange as the little Deer began to float and was placed under her wing where it was very warm and perfect for the little deer.


    ¡°Come children.¡± Yunliang said.


    With a flick of Yi Chonglou¡¯s hand they all vanished as they exit the mystic realm. ¡°Hatch those eggs, your mother will deal with your training later. Good luck at the clan and if you need someone to talk to come see this old man.¡± The fat uncle said before walking out.


    Each child was lead to their room where they began to process of hatching the eggs.

 Chapter 30

    The following days were quiet, the three children focused only on hatching the eggs, Ning was the one with the most problems because his egg had been recently laid so it lacked a lot of energy which would usually be used but with one hand on the egg and another on the crystal horn he absorbed the mana and let it flow into the little male deer in the shining egg.


    Only after the horn dulled a bit and the egg grew to almost 50% bigger than a human head did it hatch and what came out was an identical deer fawn. The little fawn was about as long as Ning¡¯s leg from nose to tail, it was as high as his knee and had light purple fur with spots of dark purple and black. On his head were two little crystal partitions which would eventually grow into horns.


    Previously his mother had a very light purple brown coat as did his sibling but this one had a very deeper purple and no brown. It was clear that he had much thicker blood from some ancient lineage when compared to the other two.


    Ning found that after hatching the little fawn ate his egg and after cultivating he was only at the 1st level of the mana gathering.


    Ning held the horn and knew it still had around 80% of its original power. This was indeed a mystical material and those who use train the Natural Law of Lightning would want this for weapons or such.


    ¡°This horn would make a good spear head.¡± He muttered but shook his head and put it away and stood up. Upon doing so the little fawn also opened its eye and stood up on its shaky thin legs.


    They left the room and the little fawn began to jump about as it got used to walking.


    As soon as he stepped out of the room he found his mother with Rinrin and Su waiting.


    ¡°Good, come with me Ning.¡± She said with a smile and lead them without saying more.


    The three followed until they entered a large room with some empty windows and a, dense to almost suffocating degree, spirit energy pressure in the room.


    ¡°Alright children, this is your cultivating room, Uncle Chonglou is out and about through the region gathering suitable disciples. Most of them will be disciples in waiting and will be trained to see if they can become an outer disciple. Unlike them you children already have the qualifications since I personally trained you and you have Treasure Pagoda.¡± She said.


    ¡°What is this room for them?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°Of course it''s so that you children can cultivate. Now that all three of you have at least one of each type of Beast it¡¯s time you properly cultivate Spirit Beasts.¡± She said.


    The three blinked confused by the strange term.


    ¡°Um¡­ what are Spirit Beasts?¡± Su asked.


    ¡°Come in and I will explain.¡± Yueliang said.


    They all entered and, while breathing heavily, sat on the bed while Yueliang stood in front of them. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s put this in the simplest terms. Spirit Beasts are Beasts who absorb all forms of energy, they follow a completely different cultivation method and instead of absorbing mana, Qi or Infernal Energy alone they absorb Spirit Energy and refine it into a very pure Spirit Essence.¡± She said.


    The three looked at her as if asking, ¡®what does this have to do with us?¡¯.


    ¡°Oh don¡¯t look at me like that, you''re all going to cultivate one of the Yi clan¡¯s Spirit Essence system manuals. In truth even if you don¡¯t you would get Spirit Essence but it will be shit quality because it was poorly mixed when you start to form your foundation. The foundation is made of Spirit Essence but only top grade sects and clan¡¯s know of methods to refine it. This is something Rider¡¯s need to help them advance since Spiritual Beasts are many times stronger than common beasts and once you ascend you will have to absorb extremely pure Spirit Energy with every kind of energy which our region does not have. Once you ascend you will meet true Spiritual Beasts.¡± She said. After reaching this point she took out a jade slip and tossed it into Ning¡¯s hand.


    He submerged his Spiritual Energy into the jade slip and read the information but just after reading the first chapter his face instantly turned bright red and he looked down before pulling his mind out.


    ¡°Eh¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡± Su asked.


    He moved his hand for her to grab and she did so and closed her eyes and she didn¡¯t even last half before her face from turned bright red to the point of almost causing steam to rise. She couldn¡¯t even look at Ning anymore.


    ¡°What is so embarrassing about this!? Let me see!¡± Rinrin shouted frowning and took the jade slip and began to read it. She frowned at them as she read but slowly her face turned to one of confusion before a faint blush appeared before she threw the jade slip on the bed hard, ¡°SO LEWD!¡± She roared and glared at Yueliang.


    She started to laugh as she saw the sight of the children blushing. ¡°No now children, this is very advanced, if you truly want to grow stronger the least you need is chapter one which is enough to help you start to convert the three separate energies into Spirit Essence. In a room with so much dense energy it will make it easier.¡± She said gleefully.


    The children couldn¡¯t even look at her.


    ¡°Oh come on now.¡± She frowned, ¡°It¡¯s just hugging.¡±


    ¡°COMPLETELY NAKED!¡± Rinrin shouted embarrassed before sitting down and covering her face with her small hands.


    Yueliang sighed, ¡°Well we have 3 years before we return to the Yi clan, that is when the gathering for the recruitment test will happen. During that time we have plenty of time to train, get you children up to speed with all the missed subjects you would need to learn while you are a disciple in waiting. You children just pull yourself together and get this done as quick as possible. I¡¯ll tell you this, the bloodline of your beasts would definitely improve greatly if you do this and the only backdraw is seeing each other naked which you will see anyway when you are older since you¡¯re married so why not start early? Just don¡¯t pass chapter 2 since you are too young for that.¡± She said and laughed.


    ¡°MOTHER!¡± The three shouted as she left the room.


    There was complete silence but Ning moved and took the jade slip once more, reading it once more and memorizing everything even though his face was incredibly hot from all the things present.


    What was a Rider¡¯s cultivation manuel, of course it is a dual cultivation method, a male and female together linking their meridians and cultivating together and mixing their energies. What was this Spirit Essence style? It is a Trio cultivation style. What does that mean, to Riders women gain an edge over men because there is a 2:1 ration when distributing benefits. Men get a massive stability and foundation and women gain in speed but they are technically equal.


    This one on the other hand is a three way cultivating manuel for 2 females and 1 male. With a second female a perfect equilibrium is built for all three. Between girls it creates quality while between me it is quantity. In other words this is a cultivating style that causes two girls and one boy to do quite a number of illicit things between both boy and girl as well as girl with girl.


    The first chapter is even on par with what they previously did but it already begins with one girl sitting on Ning¡¯s lap while the other hugs from behind. Not only that but he doesn¡¯t align their arms and instead he needs to put the acupuncture''s all around their body and connect the meridians through there so it is a very ¡®touchy¡¯ method. It is no wonder Rinrin probably didn¡¯t even read half of the first chapter.


    By the end Ning¡¯s face was burning up. He held the jade slip out, ¡°I¡­ I read it already¡­ the first two chapters. You two read it and memorize what needs to be done.¡± Ning said.


    Even as children they were incredibly innocent. In the first two chapters it was, luckily, only skinship at most and kissing, since the tongue also has specific places which the meridians should connect, the simplest is hugging front and back while moving the arms to a few specific places and points and connecting specific branches of meridians together.


    Su held the jade slip with trembling hands and was almost releasing steam and only after a very long time could she memorize without her very young innocent mind fantasizing so much.


    When she held it out to Rinrin she didn¡¯t even look out of shame. Rinrin in question was glaring at the jade slip and snatched it and growled before forcing herself to read it as well and only when she was done did she throw it brutally on the bed to not break it but to vent even a little.


    ¡°This is to perverted! LEWD!¡± Rinrin roared and crouched down mumbling.


    Ning sighed, ¡°Should we do this now or later? Eventually we need to do this.¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°YOU VULGAR PERVERT! LEWD! TRASH! DISGUSTING PERVERT!¡± Rinrin shouted with a face that was as bright as her blood red eyes.


    ¡°Um¡­ can¡¯t we do only the first part? It¡¯s just hugging and a kiss.¡± Su asked extremely red faced.


    ¡°Lewd girl! You wanted something like this! Just like when you were drunk!¡± Rinrin shouted.


    Suddenly Ning had an idea and fished into his spatial pouch and pulled out the Spirit Gourd, ¡°Why don¡¯t you two drink a cup, it will be easier for you to pass this if you drink. Su is bold and you''re jealous so it would be easier to start cultivating like that.¡± Ning said.


    ¡°I! AM! NOT! JEALOUS!¡± Rinrin roared and flopped onto the bed.


    Ning took out two cups and prepared them and sat down. The room fell into an awkward silence as Ning sat with the cups. After a long ten minutes Rinrin turned around and sat up before taking the cup.


    Seeing Rinrin finally take the cup Su also took it and drank alongside her. When the two finished their faces were flushed with a different kind of red.


    ¡°NAH listen ear Ning!¡± Rinrin shouted as her tongue slipped. ¡°AH wal only¡­ DO this un time!¡± As soon as she said that she boldly ripped off her clothes, ¡°Lew Gurl! Hold em!¡± Rinrin shouted and only at that time did Ning remember about Su and when he looked his face blushed as he found her blushing face and her pure white exposed body behind him.


    She gripped his shoulders and suddenly sat down behind him and locked her legs before putting her arms under his shoulders and locking his arms as well.


    ¡°W-wait! Su!¡± Ning shouted.


    ¡°Ah~! Husband is so warm, Su likes husband!¡± She said in a drowsy tone as she rubbed her face on his back but her arms and legs were firmly locked around his body and putting his balance off center.


    At this time Rinrin stumbled over and began to remove his clothing, she was already bare of her clothing and she quickly ripped off Ning¡¯s pants before removing the robe and shirt. Su released his arms and had them thrown off before she sat up in a saiza and leaned against his back. As for Rinrin she suddenly sat on Ning¡¯s lap facing him and locked her legs around his waist and her arms around his neck.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    She firmly glued her body against his and suddenly she advanced and locked lips stealing Ning¡¯s first kiss. Stumbling through this Ning, who was the only one with a somewhat clear mind, began to try and cultivate and when the girls felt that they had a vague moment of clarity and remembered what they had to do. After blinking a bit they let their meridians lose feeling the other¡¯s body and soon they found the points and moved and touched connecting in this places.


    As soon as it connected 15 lights appeared and all of the beasts showed up around them. They all let out a small hiss or roar as Ning began to send his Spiritual Energy to the connected meridians what followed was a mental chant while he tried to maintain his mind in this moment of almost beastly heat.


    The next moment all the energy from all 15 beasts surged and began to follow a particular pattern until it surged into Ning¡¯s body and vise versa.


    Suddenly this surging energy began to flow through their bodies.


    ¡°Ah~! No fair! Me to!¡± Su said and pulled Ning¡¯s face and kissed him before her hand hugged around his head but also Rinrin¡¯s and she touched a few acupuncture on the girl¡¯s back and connected allowing a strange surge to flow from the two girls while another went through Ning¡¯s and her¡¯s lips.


    At this moment the surging energy reached the Dao Seeds and under the sutra a strange phenomenon began to happen. The previously stagnant Dao Seeds began to spin. The energy kept surging and slowly the five Dao Seeds in the body of the three children began to spin in a circle faster and faster.


    Rinrin suddenly disconnects and turns around sitting with her back against Ning and connects and the surge flows even faster as she grabs Ning¡¯s face and kisses him. Rinrin moves her arms back and touches Su¡¯s sides and through her hand another connection is formed.


    The room began to rapidly heat up and the 15 Dao Beasts were on the ground trembling as if in great pains.


    In the body of the children the Dao Seeds seem to have merged into a single ring and all this surging energy was sucked in and was let out with an unprecedented purity, along with that the spirit energy in the air suddenly began to surge towards the Dao Beasts who hissed and roared and soon that energy reached the children. It was a dense, almost like liquid, Spirit Energy and as it impacted the spinning ring of Dao Seeds the ring suddenly burst a bright energy and split into five rings of different colors as they suddenly began to spin in different directions following a different route yet they never impacted.


    The energy from the Dao Beasts and from the ambient cloud surged into their Dao Seeds and the purity of the energies grew more and more as it surged back into the bodies of the beasts once more. As for what was happening inside the Dao Seeds, they were absorbing and releasing an unimaginable amount of energy outside and slowly a very small trickle of immensely pure energy found it¡¯s way into the center of the spinning rings that were the Dao Seeds.


    Back and forth the energies surged and slowly the trickle began to thicken a bit more as more of this pure energy gathered into a small circle in the center of the Dantian space like a sun which the planets spin around.


    The concentration grew more and more until the Dao Seeds began to slow down and the energy began to settle back down inside the Dao Beasts that was their owner. Almost every single one of them had a major improvement with just the first chapter being performed. Be it quality or quantity it was a massive rise. Of course those who were bottlenecked at the initial Xiantian didn¡¯t have a substantial growth in amount but the quality was massively improved.


    What happened next was what changed everything.


    The ball of pure white energy in the middle of the now stopped Dao Seeds began to shimmer and slowly it spread out in five directions. Slowly it split into five balls of equal size and slowly floated to the Dao Seeds and once it touched it.


    BANG!


    As if an explosion happened, an unearthly power surged into each Dao Seed. The symbol on each seed began to brightly shine and they began to glow brightly. The energy began to seep inside all the way to the very center and as it did, the energy seemed to have a powerful repulsing force because a black sludge was pushed out of the seeds and slowly they began to thicken each layer while it also began to turn more like a crystal.


    Only after this energy reached the very center did it continue to it¡¯s next objective. It suddenly surged out of the seeds and burst towards the 15 Dao Beasts who were tired and when it entered their bodies it mercilessly surged into their meridians then their blood, muscles, flesh and bones all the way to the dantian.


    When the energy reached the very center it formed a ball at the center no matter what it was. Be it Kala¡¯s Demon Core which had begun to form or the Demon Essence in Zero¡¯s body the energy entered it and suddenly all the gathered power began to surged in and out of the ball of energy.


    A massive change to the energy of the beast began to happen. This energy pulled every last fiber of the original energy of these Dao Beasts and refined it within the small ball while the rest of the energy surged into their muscles where more and more firmly implanted itself and refined the body.


    What was strange was that as the energy was also left in the body of the three children. This energy surged through their bodies and refining it sucking up all the energy that was used to refine the body before refining it into something similar to itself and releasing it.


    As this happened, Rinrin¡¯s white hair began to slowly turn from white then to grey before black strands appeared shining like black silk. As for all three, their black sclera and blood red irises slowly returned to it¡¯s natural color as the Infernal Energy was sucked out and replaced with this Spirit Energy.


    If a common person saw the energy in their body they would say that they have completely ruined themselves for trying to cultivate all three forms yet this was a perfectly refined Spirit Energy but it had yet to reach the level of being essence.


    As of now the energy was raging inside them while sucking their energy and converting it. Due to the purity of this energy it caused a massive amount of impurities in the Infernal Energy, Qi and Mana to be expelled and made the energy turn many times purer but it caused those who were at the Initial Xiantian stage or equal to drop to the Peak of Houtian but that didn¡¯t stop there.


    For those who had low cultivating it began to rise while the bloodline of all these beasts began to ignite especially those who had already bottlenecked.


    Tora hissed as his body began to release a massive amount of energy. His 30 cm long body began to grow even in its smallest size it grew to 60 cm. The long sword like wings began to shine and suddenly behind the first set of wings two more pairs began to sprout. The scales began to grow and began to resemble feathers. Then shined a white with green hue and the fangs and spike on his body grew sharper and harder.


    Even Zero was drastically affected, the immense demonic aura vanished and a roar from him released a new aura. One several times stronger, his blood felt like it was boiling and he felt the small horns on his head digging out of his skull as they grew. The small wings on his back rapidly absorbed most of the energy and in turn began to develop. Very soon they were almost the same size as his body and fully developed for flight and he simply needed to learn.


    All the others developed even more.


    Finally the energy waned and returned to the body of the children before entering the Dao Seeds but not exactly as they bore through the Dao Seed and entered the flames within each Dao Seed and another wave of energy came as the flames were refined, turning from Demon or Qi flame and turning into Spirit Flames. Even Zero¡¯s Demon Dragon was no different and became a Spirit Dragon Flame.


    When everything finally settled down all the creatures and children collapsed falling into a deep sleep just as they were.


    ***


    ¡°My my, little Yue. Your boy is quite resourceful to get such a shy and headstrong woman to do such a thing. Still¡­¡± he looked at the woman and narrowed his eyes, ¡°... Don¡¯t tell me you want to raise a gigolo?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Uncle please! This is my own baby boy, why would I want to make him a stud horse? Hmph, I had them train the Rider¡¯s Spirit Essence Foundation art. Who asked the ancient Riders to be so perverted that it would force children in the future to be like this. The only saving grace is that they only need the first two chapters to break through the foundation. The cultivation of all their beasts will also go down the drain and will be rebuilt from scratch as Spirit Beasts.¡± She said.


    ¡°That is quite a cruel method.¡± Yi Chonglou said.


    ¡°Oh? How so? The Dao Seed doesn¡¯t break down, they simply have to cultivate to make up the difference in cultivating system. Each Dao Beast lacks two energies completely, to make up that difference would take almost two years, even if they took the first step today it covers only enough to cause initial awakening of their beasts potential.¡± She said.


    ¡°I fear you are bringing monsters back to the clan.¡± He said.


    ¡°Oh please, the most they would do is crush sister¡¯s brats if she still isn¡¯t single.¡± She said and grinned sinisterly, ¡°If that bitch really is I wonder what kind of fun I can have with her.¡± She laughed sinisterly.


    ¡°Ah you and your sister, just don¡¯t cause trouble for the clan will you. The two Devil Yi¡¯s were enough of a hassle when you were children, we don¡¯t need tycoons of your power fighting it out or else the clan won¡¯t get only some simple damages.¡± He said.


    ¡°I wonder if I can get Ning to cripple her kids, no Ning isn¡¯t as strong willed, Rinrin yes she can do it.¡± Yueliang kept muttering.


    ¡°YUE!¡± Chonglou roared making her look.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to roar uncle, I am listening.¡± She said.


    The fat man sighed and shook his head in dismay. ¡°Ah the clan will be quite lively in the year¡¯s to come, with little Yue back the tips are going to shake very wildly.¡± He thought. ¡°Yue, please be more low key, at least until you find your place back in the clan. Your forces haven¡¯t grown as much because you couldn¡¯t refine the gardens, your forces are weakened and your sisters are bolstered how are you going to be so high key like that.¡± Chonglou said the reality of the situation.


    ¡°Oh is that all?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Is that all?! How can you be so easy going!?¡± He roared.


    ¡°Of course because I had 5 secret disciples in my forces who I kept under tight secret, only father knows about them and they are there to refine the lower grade things while I would focus on my mountain and more important items.¡± She said.


    The old fat man¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°5 Pagoda!¡±


    ¡°Not just any pagoda but 4 floors fully functioning and they are quite talented you know. The ones that everyone saw were probably the lower ranking members who manage the cleaning and weak members for guard duty. I shall let uncle see once we are back.¡± She said


    ¡°You girls and your schemes.¡± He sighed and looked at the cup of tea. He took a sip and sighed once more as the hundreds of fragrances spread through his mouth. ¡°Still to use a treasure from a Spirit Gourd just to cultivate seems wasteful.¡± Chonglou said.


    ¡°I doubt they used the best brew. Neither girl can hold their liquor, Ning has long since prepared several brew¡¯s following the recipe of several pills, one of which is the level 12 pill Five Element Spirit Gathering Dan. Why do you think the suction of Spirit Energy was so huge?¡± She said.


    Hearing the words of his niece the old man realized that it was true, no matter what only someone with at least a half their spirit vein would be needed to do the same kind of suction force that they had performed. It made him nod in understanding, ¡°Ah~! Spirit Gourd! How can such a treasure be in a child¡¯s hands?¡± He sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s his own luck that he found it. Truthfully it was a big help for me because I was able to make several high level mixtures which helped me when I was at the peak Xiantian. I only recently returned to the Heavenly Dan stage.¡± She said.


    ¡°Oh? You better not overdo it with the pills, it will make your foundation shaky.¡± He said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I always clean my system of pill poisons and train a long time before I refine my Qi in the pagoda once. I refine it once a week which is plenty enough to make my Qi regain a large amount of purity.¡± She said.


    ¡°Again, don¡¯t overdo it.¡± He said and took out a parchment. ¡°The list of children obtained in this sect is a bit shocking, I never expected such a small scale sect to have enough talents to be drawn in.¡± He said.


    Yueliang walked over and looked at the names, she pointed to Bo Shi, ¡°This is my second boy, you don¡¯t need to be courteous make sure he is put under heavy training. His talent is much less compared to Ning but it is enough that in 10 years he might get into the outer sect.¡± She said.


    ¡°Ho~! Interesting. That is some talent, 10 years is quite a short time.¡± He said.


    ¡°Hmph, Ning took 5 months to reach the 2nd level of runemaster and he even carved spirit vein¡¯s on a sword. His talent isn¡¯t like those other trash the clan takes in!¡± She said proudly.


    ¡°He can carve it already!¡± He exclaimed in surprise.


    Yueliang nodded and began to explain the children¡¯s talents and difficulties followed by how they refined but the way he make the vein¡¯s is known since each one figures his way out but the quality of his is quite good.


    ¡°Not bad, to make simple profound steel reach a potential of Ungraded Sky Rank, that is indeed some good talent.¡± Chonglou nodded, ¡°I wonder how fierce they will get before reaching the sect.¡± He laughed.


    ¡°When I am done with those brat¡¯s, they will be strong enough to cause a storm! But for now¡­¡± She grinned as Ning¡¯s medical garden appeared in her hands, ¡°... It¡¯s time to amp up the training speed for his slaves. Uncle I will be busy, when they come out please direct them to the training area where the disciples in waiting are training. His friends, Guo Tian and Meng Bei are there along with Rinrin¡¯s sister Zhao Ru Lei, are there so let them have fun and train. The boys are quite competitive so it¡¯s a good way to have them grow faster. I can see Ning gloating to them causing them to train harder.¡± She said.


    The old man¡¯s eyes shined and he grinned, ¡°Alright, seems interesting, let¡¯s see how it goes. You can go I will take care of the children.¡± He said and laughed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave them in your care.¡± She said and the fat old man nodded before she vanished.


    The old man closed his eyes and chuckled before standing and leaving himself.

 Chapter 31

    Within the massive mountain¡¯s plateau, a massive city was constructed by the servants and forces. It should be known that the time it takes for the owner to further refine a single section of the mountain is nothing more, nothing less they several decades. At this stage it would take countless resources and decades of time to prepare all the spirit runes adding them to the mountain refining the next section from the inside and out building on the inside what needs to be built and refining the mountain to bend space and once everything is done it will finally refine into a tower.


    The city atop the plateau isn¡¯t a normal city either, each structure is a treasure item built and refined from mobile pagoda but refined in special manners to allow it to grow and shrink and be stored so when the time approaches for the mountain to be refined, the entire city shall vanish.


    Within this plateau, the tower sat at the very center and within this most bottom floor was a large hall which was so huge that more than 100 riders could call out their Dao beasts at full size and still have a lot of room to play around in.


    Inside were a number of children, these were all disciples recruited by Yi Chonglou into the Yi clan. More than half were either pill refiners, blacksmiths or Spirit rune enchanters. For those who were not they were undergoing 2 weeks of training in each subject to see if they possess talent in any one of these category. As for fighters, the Yi Clan didn¡¯t even need to think about it. Of course the Yi clan members were powerful fighters but their focus was on spirit runes while other energies was secondary. Fighting power came from their forces built by the blood sweat and tears constructed upon millions of spirit stones of resources created by the master of the forces themselves not only for themselves but the forces.


    Of course, if one Yi clan member were to fight themselves they would be far from weak. Spirit runes was one form of combat but they never shrunk back when it came to physical training since they also train in Qi cultivating.


    At this time, surrounded by several admiring girls was a figure smiling gently.


    ¡°Wow brother Meng! This is really amazing, your talent in pill refining sure fits your reputation as an inherent disciple!¡± A girl said admiringly.


    ¡°Oh please, I have not do this along.¡± He laughed and looked far off at a girl sitting while meditating with a cold disdain for the world around her. He slightly sighed as he looked at the girl his age. She was Tian Xiaoleng. Like her name suggested, she has a cold personality around her were three Dao Beasts, one was a Profound Beast Polar Wyrm, Magic Beast Shadow Leopard, Earth Priestess Bird Profound Beast. She is this boy¡¯s dao couple.


    As for this boy, he is indeed Meng Bei who was Ning¡¯s friend long ago but was left in the outer sect when he advanced. That said, no more than a week later he had advanced and after a few weeks he was married into the Tian clan through Tian Xiaoleng.


    Around the girl was a strong Spiritual power and slowly spirit runes formed and broke down. Indeed she was talented in spirit runes. All the people had to try and learn the Void Drawing Rune skill to practice the spirit rune crafting beyond simple enchanting.


    ¡°Oh yeah, brother meng is married to sister Tian, she is really talented, if I am not wrong her talent was green when she tested innate talent but then she just focus on cultivating right?¡± One girl asked.


    Meng Bei sighed, ¡°She is just a cold beauty. I wonder if she will open up after the Yi clan beats her down a bit.¡± He said sighing but in his mind was another thought, ¡°I hope this annoying woman will just open up already! My cultivation is suffering because of her and even all the pills I use are shit because of her! She does nothing useful and even cultivates extremely little with me!¡± He roared in his mind.


    ¡°Does brother Meng think it is a good idea?¡± one girl asked.


    At that time Meng Bei felt something sneaking up on him on the right and he quickly side stepped but that presence suddenly shifted to face and a hand slammed down on his shoulder.


    Puff! BANG!


    A powerful strength nailed Meng Bei to the ground and a laugh originated from the owner of the hand. ¡°Ahaha! Two faced snake, you''re here as well!¡±


    Slowly Meng Bei turned and looked at the smiling face of his old friend. ¡°Ning¡­ what are you doing here?¡± He asked.


    ¡°What? I thought it was obvious, I was recruited into the Yi clan.¡± He said his grin widening.


    ¡°Bullshit! You aren¡¯t even that talented in pills!¡± Meng Bei shouted.


    Ning looked at him as if he was an idiot? ¡°Two faced snake, if you consider having several Qi flames, and being able to make pills have 2 months of training trash then everyone is no better than animal shit.¡± Ning said.


    ¡°Like I said! Bullshit! My good friend, you are nothing more than a naive ninny who doesn¡¯t know the world! I am even wondering if that dull headed she devil you married didn¡¯t beat you into a retard that made fun of himself.¡± Meng Bei said grinning.


    POW!


    ¡°OUCH!¡± Meng Bei roared and crouched down holding the back of his head.


    ¡°What did you call this princess!? Worthless trash, you better hold your tongue less I cut it out and make you swallow it.¡± Rinrin said coldly.


    ¡°Oh so it was only the dull headed she devil. Humph! Such big talk from a spoiled brat.¡± He said bored and ignoring her looking back to Ning.


    The next moment Rinrin¡¯s foot connected to the back of his head and she stomped his face into the ground and held it there grinding it into the ground. ¡°Keep talking two faced trash!¡± She said.


    ¡°Damn she devil! Get your damned dirty feet of my handsome face!¡± Meng Bei roared.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Rinrin narrowed her eyes before hopping and letting her entire weight drop on top of the leg that was pinning his head. ¡°Seems to little snake has learned to be a narcissist as well. Ning, we should cut this problem by the roots.¡± She said and began to crack her knuckles.


    ¡°What is all the noise? Oh Ning, Rinrin and¡­ Oh I see so it¡¯s this idiot.¡± Guo Tian said appearing and looking down narrowing his eyes before ignoring him and looking at the two and then spotting Su in the side. ¡°What happened to your eyes? And your hair Rinrin? Its no longer contaminated by infernal energy?¡± He asked curiously.


    ¡°Mother gave us a new cultivating method for Riders. It is cleaning our body of separate energy and we are making spirit energy in our body now.¡± She smiled happily and brushed her hand over her silky black hair admiring the pitch black color.


    Guo Tian¡¯s eyes shined upon hearing this, ¡°Oh! Details!?¡± He asked.


    ¡°GET OFF!¡± Roared Meng Bei before his mana and Qi exploded outward and three Rinrin away but she simply flipped in the air and landed as if nothing happened before glaring at Meng Bei.


    ¡°Stupid two faced snake! Stop looking from a high place, we aren¡¯t in the Geo nation anymore.¡± She said coldly.


    ¡°Hmph, I was inherent disciple of one of the alchemists and pill refiner elders! What do I care about you idiots!?¡± He said in an arrogant manner.


    ¡°Well we are disciples of Ning¡¯s mother.¡± Rinrin said with even more pride.


    ¡°What can a woman from a small clan do?! Humph!¡± He sneered.


    Su giggled upon hearing his words and covered her lips while Rinrin looked at him with a strange joy as if waiting to see one''s misfortune. Zhao Ru Lei, Guo Tian¡¯s only wife, looked at Meng Bei like he was some idiot but giggled along side Su as the two whispered between each other. Guo Tian himself was looking at Meng Bei like he was a dead man and turned to Ning and asked about the details of the new cultivation art.


    ¡°Hey, what is with that reaction?¡± Meng Bei asked curiously.


    ¡°Two faced trash, you must meet mother first before saying anything, you should also feel her training for a day before you call someone like mother a woman from ¡®a small clan¡¯.¡± Rinrin said sneering at him.


    ¡°She devil, do not think of making a woman only at the early Xiantian from a small clan seem like a goddess! The world it huge and you know nothing about the true powers! Just look where we stand now! This is power.¡± Meng Bei said.


    ¡°Stupid trash, when you eat dirt I will be there to laugh!¡± She said getting in his face glaring and almost growling.


    ¡°Bring it she devil! I will be here when you want to fight!¡± He growled back.


    ¡°Would all you mangy dogs stop barking! It hurts the ears of this young master.¡± A bored and arrogant voice said.


    Suddenly the huge crowd split and walking forward was a tall older man wearing long white robes and a bored expression which contained hints of irritation. He had a strong Qi aura with a strength of High Success Xiantian with a very thick Qi.


    The children looked at him for a while, ¡°Who are you?¡± Rinrin asked bluntly.


    The man sneered at her, ¡°I am Yin Cheng, young master of the Heavenly Sword Mountain.¡± He said coldly.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Rinrin said bored and looked at him ignoring Meng Bei, ¡°So it''s just one of those little toothpicks from that stupid mountain.¡± She said coldly.


    The veins on the head of Yin Cheng began to budge. ¡°You little bitch, you dare look down on I, your father, just because you are a little princess from a small clan¡¯s high ranking member. Frog in a well, open your eyes! I have been on this mountain and have already learned most of the basics of their refining methods and even reached 4th level spirit master. I only need to train in smithing now and I can enter the outer sect obtaining my own treasure pagoda!¡± He said.


    Rinrin looked at him as if seeing a jumping clown, ¡°Hehe, so you are good at refining so what, you¡¯re still a disciple in waiting and you¡¯re what, 20, 25 years old already? I, my husband and his second wife can already smith treasure weapons, we are 3rd level spirit rune masters and mortal rank pill apprentice almost becoming Pill adepts.¡± She sneered. ¡°Not only that but we already know the refining methods of the Yi clan.¡± She laughed in a pompous manner showing superiority.


    ¡°Oh so you do huh? Then how''s about a bet!?¡± Yin Cheng sneered incredibly irritated. ¡°If I win¡­¡± He said looking at the girls and boys in the group, ¡°The girls will become my women and you brats will join my forces once I become an outer sect disciple.¡± He said.


    ¡°What if you lose?¡± Rinrin asked but her face was showing her rage.


    ¡°If I lose I teach you what I know.¡± He said.


    ¡°Bah! What the fuck are you talking about!?¡± Meng Bei roared.


    Guo Tian sneered while Ning stepped up next to Rinrin, ¡°If you lose you will join my forces when we officially join the outersect.¡± Ning said. Yin Cheng frowned, ¡°If you want to bet then bet equal stacks.¡± Ning said.


    ¡°Fine, what will be refine and how do we grade if it is good or not?¡± He asked.


    Ning thought a bit.


    ¡°You will refine medical gardens and whoever refines the largest will be the winner!¡± Said a voice from above.


    Everyone looked up and saw that it was a large fat man dressed in exquisite robes. This was Yi Chonglou who had appeared but hid his presence.


    ¡°We greet elder Yi!¡± Everyone suddenly said in unison bowing.


    ¡°I saw something interesting and have come to see. I will say this now children, a bet to join the forces of another will result in you losing the qualifications to be a Yi clan member. A Yi clan disciple can only be his own master and not join the forces of another. They can be the lackey of another with higher power like a small tree under another but not join the forces. Will you continue this bet to join the forces?¡± He asked.


    The children were all startled by this revelation and looked at each other.


    ¡°I have nothing to fear.¡± Yin Cheng said.


    ¡°Since it is like that.¡± Yi Chonglou said and waved his hand and two old looking medical garden appeared and descended stopping in front of Ning and Yin Cheng. ¡°The contest will be between you two, you can refine it a single time, the one that has a better result will be the winner.¡± Yi Chonglou announced.


    Very quickly the area around the two were cleared out and the two took the medical garden, which was only a dull flower pot without a tree, and examined it.


    ¡°This is a half acre medical garden, to us Yi clan, it is easier to start everything at a very shitty level, since we can refine them over time adding our essence and mark onto the item. Now, start the contest!¡± Yi Chonglou announced.


    The two looked at the pot and sat down. Ning took a very deep breath and closed his eyes and suddenly his five Dao Beasts appeared, this drew a lot of attention but he did not Open his eyes because of Sulfur, his Sulfuric Emperor Spider.


    He simply cupped his hand and around the medical garden pot his spiritual energy lifted it. The five Dao Beasts circled the pot and got into the proper position of the elements they represented.


    ¡°We are in place master.¡± Zero said shocking people since he talked.


    Ning nodded and began to making lots of hand seals before circulating all their energies. He then quietly chanted and from the five Dao Beasts, waves of elemental energy began to come off them and surround the medical pot and entered.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Everyone was looking in shock as they saw the very weak spirit runes lit up and the pot began to vibrate making a buzz.


    Yin Cheng was focused and didn¡¯t notice anything as his own energy came from his body and refined the pot. Both of them were glowing and the spirit runes began to shift about and slowly split forming new ones but it was clear Ning had a huge advantage because besides white runes, Red, Blue, Purple, Green and Yellow runes began to appear and arrange it different all around the pot. The dull look of the pot began to change and it rapidly changed to look incredibly new brimming with vitality and the dried dirt turned into very dark fertile dirt.


    Half way through Ning¡¯s refining Yin Cheng opened his eyes grinning as he looked at the Medical garden pot. ¡°Haha! 100 acres from half an acre. It¡¯s High Grade Common Rank now.¡± He laughed and looked at Ning before his face froze.


    What he saw made him look at Ning as if he was a ghost. With five Dao Beasts as the channel he was feeding three different energies, all of which had begun to refine into spirit energy and of the five basic elements making a very strong balance in the natural elements. It wasn¡¯t that Ning was slower then him but it was that Ning had much more energy to refine into the medical garden.


    After several minutes the energy was gone and the spider quickly vanished before Ning opened his eyes and sighed before whipping his sweat and taking the medical garden explaining it. ¡°190 acres.¡± he said.


    The eyes of all the people were wide like saucers and Yin Cheng quickly ran over and took the garden and he examined it himself only to pale. ¡°190 acre¡­ and perfect elemental balance.¡± He said.


    ¡°The winner is Bo Ning. Yin Cheng and all of you, let this be a lesson to not be so hostile towards others on first sight. This boy and his wives are disciples of my own blood niece. These children are already outer disciples of the Yi Clan and already have Treasure Pagoda.¡± Yi Chonglou said.


    Yin Cheng turned pale as soon as he heard this. This was in deed smashing his own foot with a stone, he asked to lose from the get go and Yi Chonglou knew of this. He was shaking in rage but he made such a big bet in front of the such a huge public but after a long time he sighed, ¡°Seems I really slapped myself hard this time.¡± He sighed.


    ¡°Ahaha! Good boy, at least you''re not sour about this. That said, as long as Ning reaches inner sect disciple you might have a chance of him making a pagoda for you and allowing you to become a clan disciple. Once someone reaches the inner clan they are allowed to directly recruit someone they know is worthy of the joining and can make a Treasure Pagoda for them as long as they join the outer clan¡¯s ranks.¡± he laughed.


    ¡°So there is still a chance.¡± Yin Cheng sighed.


    ¡°Yes, since you are a good talent I will still let you learn with the rest, considering your strength¡­ alright everyone get into place, your lessons will be starting!¡± He yelled.


    On his call the quiet crowd turned shocked. The subject of the bet was dropped at, you are his forces and he can or can not let you join later on but since you''re a good talent you can still learn from me. This kind of thing made everyone feel strange. He had previously said that joining someone''s forces was akin to dropping the idea of becoming a Yi Clan member but after that they are told that they can join as long as the ¡®master¡¯ allows and he still lets the person who lost learn from him.


    Many people frowned on this but Ning didn¡¯t say anything and just walked back storing the medical garden since Yi Chonglou didn¡¯t take it back.


    ¡°Alright, today you will learn to alter the elemental nature of spirit treasures, to us Yi clan, this means altering the form of a spirit or medical mountain. That said most of the Yi clan focuses on Spirit mountain because medical mountains have a limit to their growth which doesn¡¯t surpass Peak Earth Rank. They are unable to become flying mountains like what you stand on.¡± Yi Chonglou said and opened his hand. Suddenly countless small root hairs flew out and stopped in front of each and every person.


    Everyone¡¯s jaws dropped as they saw that this small root hair was actually a spirit vein branch but only the size of a root hair. Clearly this was a vein grading no more than Ungraded Common Rank.


    ¡°Now, let me explain something. The world is incredibly diverse when it comes to the energies it possesses. The three main energies are Mana, Qi and Infernal Energy without our massive region. In other areas it could even be pure origin energy which is pure unaltered elemental energies that one can refine into what is called True Essence. In other places it can be only Infernal Energy mixed with naturally accumulated blood essence. There are countless forms. Within the Yi clan we have traveled even beyond our region and brought back many samples of these other energies and learned a great deal by mixing this knowledge with the Treasure Pagoda¡¯s refining capability. Now the lesson¡­¡± he said coughing, ¡°... the most used energy within our region is Qi. Even if Mana is most abundant and destructive Qi is easier to cultivate. Mana requires magic runes and to us Yi clan it isn¡¯t useful because the Pagoda functions with Spirit runes and not Magic Runes. Of course there may be treasure pagoda in the Spirit realm which functions with magic runes but we do not know of it. Now what is Qi? Qi is an energy that refines the body but can also be refined into many different forms.¡± he said and lifted his finger.


    Qi wrapped around it and seemed just like common pure Qi. The next second all of the children began to sweat as the Qi suddenly gained an Aura like that of a sword and it felt like Yi Chonglou was holding a holy sword at their necks. All the children drew in a cold breath as cold sweat dripped down their back.


    ¡°This is Sword Qi. You can feel it right? Sword Qi is developed over countless years by swordsmen. Walking, sleeping, bathing and living with your sword slowly forming a Sword Heart and sword intent. This is Dao of the Sword.¡± He said and suddenly the aura changed rapidly. Fluctuation to spear, fan, blade, halberd, and countless other weapons before returning to the pure Qi. Then it changed once more becoming yellow and the aura was similar to a mountain. ¡°This is Element Qi. This is the most common as you should know. Mountains of different elements will take up characteristics of that element mixing it and altering its form and its surroundings with similar elemental energies. Of course element Qi can exist as elemental mana and Infernal Energy there is no distinguishing difference. These element changes are used to create unique conditions in a medical garden to birth heavenly treasures that appear in a one in a million situation. Medical gardens also have a different name for us, we call them Mystic Realms. If you believe it is different from a real mystic realm then you should give up. Mystic realms are separate dimensional worlds and medical gardens are just that. They are a separate world attached to a small flower pot which allow us to improve it slowly making it grow as more energy is put into it.¡± Yi Chonglou explained. ¡°Your job is to change those spirit veins without ruining them.¡± He said.


    Everyone looked startled but he just laughed and said to calm down. The next half hour he explained the principles of how to alter the spirit veins. Someone who doesn¡¯t have skill with spirit runes will have a hard time to do this but Ning closed his eyes while the spirit vein was above his hand. Slowly it began to shine and slowly a blue film like energy surrounded it and suddenly spirit runes began to come in and out at a very fast rate.


    Ning opened his eyes only to find everyone around him looking dumbly at him and he looked down. Runes were spinning very quickly and soon he inserted more spiritual energy from his mind and began to impede the speed causing the runes to slowly slow down until he could read the fluctuations of each rune.


    There was a massive complex structure to this single hair alone but after a long time he lifted his finger and began to draw in the air. One rune, two, three he kept drawing until it formed a several dozen runes that Su instantly recognized as the runes they used to make the sword.


    He looked at it and used Qi to flow it throught the runes trying to understanding something. After a moment his eyes shine as he waves his hands and the runes began to rearrange themselves and form sort of connected circle which had a sort of pulse that gave a feeling that you would be cut of you touched it.


    Ning stretched his hand and balled his hand causing the runes to compress into a small ball and flow over and flow over his right hand while his left on held the spirit vein.


    He looked down and with his Spiritual energy the runes flowed very fast then slowed down to a stop after a while and he pushed this bundle of runes inside and carefully undid the bundle and began to connect the runes to the overall matrix of the spirit vein¡¯s runes.


    After a long time the Vein suddenly changed and the previously twisty rune stretched out and looked like a sword with a very sharp point. The aura of the vein itself turned to one of a sword which gave a scare to a few nearby people.


    ¡°How did you do that?¡±! Yin Cheng asked with wide eyes.


    This concept was no stranger to him but he has yet to succeed.


    ¡°I used the complete spirit rune formation used of making swords and flowing the energy through it I located the flow that works to release a sword Qi and after changing the positioning I found a way to make that stronger, then I isolated that flow inside the others and used them to fix the spirit veins spirit rune formation to my own leading the energy directly into and out of the flow that makes sword Qi. Now it is adapting and transforming my inept formation into what it should be like probably.¡± Ning said as he watched the outer runes break apart and the sword Qi flow and runes pulled out and added to the flow of the entire vein.


    Yi Chonglou walked over and looked at it nodding, ¡°It¡¯s a creative method for those that don¡¯t know. If you use these¡­¡± he said and quickly drew several runes linking them in a flow before quickly breaking them, ¡°... the flow will be better but after refining this vein once it will probably fix it improve more.¡± he said.


    In Ning¡¯s eyes the image of those several runes were ingrained and he looked at the moving runes and brought back his own after looking at them he drew a few more and pushed them into some spots entering the flow.


    BANG!


    A sudden burst of energy came from the vein and all the spiritual energy surrounding the vein vanished but it remained there like a curved blade ready to stab down.


    Yi Chonglou laughed, ¡°Good, a Sword Spirit Vein is a good item. Put this down in that garden you refined earlier and refine the garden. Soon special herbs will begin appearing that can help you in your swordsmanship.¡± He said.


    ¡°What kind of herbs?¡± Ning asked.


    ¡°In this world, any kind of intent or Law can alter a herbs spiritual essence. In the case of a sword intent or sword Qi it would cause herbs to match that Qi. If that vein is planted, Sword bamboo and sword spirit herbs will sooner or later appear. These herbs release a trace amount of sword Qi and sword intent which is disregardable alone but when a forest or a flatland forms of these herbs it will cause the entire environment to undergo a massive change. The wind itself could cut you when it blows the sword Qi towards you or the grass itself make stab you if you are not careful. The sword Qi will also suppress someone that has yet to learn to control sword Qi to block it or comprehended sword intent. If one were to say, it would birth a swordsman paradise and hell.¡± He said.


    Everyone began to exclaim in shock as they heard about the miraculous effects that a spirit vein could do to it¡¯s surroundings.


    ¡°Elder Yi, can a spirit vein like this be used to refine weapons?¡± Yin Cheng asked.


    ¡°Of course, if you want a Sky or heaven rank sword then you will either need to be able to carve onto the weapon spirit veins during the production process or insert one through the treasure pagoda after it is made. The weapons which have a spirit vein carved on usually have better results than those that don¡¯t, just keep that in mind.¡± He said.


    Everyone nodded understanding. By adding a Spirit vein to a sword that does not have it, it would be like adding an extra wheel on a carriage and expect it to go faster. On the other hand by adding a spirit mountain''s spirit vein to a sword with carved spirit veins made by a spirit smith it would be like remodeling the carriage into a treasure vehicle of higher grade, possibly even adding new effects and abilities.


    ¡°Alright, this is it for now, Ning, Rinrin, Su, stay here, I need to teach you how to extract Spirit vein hair¡¯s from main branches, this is a vital skill needed for you to improve your forces and make the required training grounds for your forces and yourself.¡± He said.


    The children bowed understanding.


    The other children began to leave but Meng Bei was frowning, ¡°What makes this idiot and she devil better the me?!¡± Meng Bei complained.


    ¡°Bei.¡± A cold voice said.


    He turned to look at the source and finds Tian Xiaoleng glaring at him, ¡°Come we are leaving.¡± She said.


    Bei¡¯s eyes twitched like he wanted to say something but he didn¡¯t have the courage before letting his head droop and look at the others.


    ¡°Hehe seems the pants of the pair belong to Xiaoleng.¡± Guo Tian laughed.


    This caused Bei to feel even worst as he dragged himself away.


    Ning put the spirit vein in the middle of the empty garden and watched as the small hill formed. Instantly spirit energy with a sword aura began to emanate from the hill. ¡°Oh I forgot to make it Qi.¡± He muttered.


    ¡°Heh, there is no problem, it will give a better variety if you don¡¯t make it only have one energy and it will not run dry when you enter those other regions without Qi.¡± Yi Chonglou explained.


    Understanding Ning nodded.


    They waited until everyone was cleared out, leaving only the four people, Yin Cheng sighed and went off with the rest of the others with his head down. He was now one of Ning¡¯s men so he could only hope for the best in the future.


    ¡°Alright, let us see the spirit mountain you just put in.¡± He said.


    Ning nodded and teleported them into the garden.


    A small 20 meter high hill had formed in the middle of the garden but all around were a few springs, ponds and streams there was some natural elevations forming rocky outcrops in a few spots.


    ¡°Good, now Ning, put you hand on the ground and spread your spiritual energy when you find a single spirit rune grab it and follow the flow. Fill the flow with your spiritual energy completely, as you do so you must search for the vein. This process is actually helpful in another situation. If you find a medical or spirit mountain you can use it to locate someone or something on the mountain, namely natural treasures. This is also useful for checking underground for mineral deposits if there are any nearby. Spirit Veins like to gather them and will spread their roots out quite wide drawing them closer so it is easier to use a spirit vein to scan the area.¡± He said.


    This was a good lesson, it meant that by using spirit veins they could do very thorough scans of the area drawing upon the hidden minerals.


    Ning felt into the ground and his spiritual energy passed through the ground from his hand, his eyes closed. Slowly the energy passed through the hard rock and after ten minutes he finally touched upon a spirit rune that ran away. He frowned when this happened but this showed that he was getting close so he kept searching and found another one and locked it in place. From it he finally focused his energy through the ground straight to it and began to spread his own spiritual energy through the flow and very quickly more and more flows and spirit runes began to appear filling the fast space in his closed eyes vision.


    The flow didn¡¯t only exist on the 20 meter high 30 meter wide hill but even beyond that and it spread very wide filling the garden. As more and more spread he eventually found the spirit vein, ¡°Found it.¡± Ning said.


    ¡°Good, now pull all the spirit runes and compress it back inside the spirit vein and pull the vein out with your spiritual energy.¡± Yi Chonglou explained.


    After hearing the explanation he began to pull the runes. Starting from the outer most edge he slowly pulled them and pile them on top of each other compressing it more and more until they circled the vein. Putting pressure they slowly pressed into the spirit vein and he pulled it out after that.


    Only after the vein was in his hand that he let out his breath and presented it to Yi Chonglou.


    ¡°Good as expected of my grand nephew. Girls your turn.¡± He said and with a wave the spirit vein returned to the ground and the runes spread out once more.


    After an hour both of them completed the task before they moved to another medical garden and now there was a very large mountain instead of a small hill. They did the same and pulled out an arm sized spirit vein but this was after several hours, Ning was successful.


    ¡°Now then to extract a spirit vein hair you look here.¡± Yi Chonglou said pointing to the extending hairs. His Qi formed around his index and middle finger and with a smile he grabbed the vein hair. He extended his fingers while holding the hair taut and with a motion like a scissor the two Qi blades cut the hair which released a strong shockwave of energy but it quickly sealed up and stabilized. ¡°Now children I will say this, you should only harvest spirit vein hairs once every 3 months. Once you refine a garden with spirit veins let the vein rest because cutting the hairs will slowly drain its life force eventually killing it even if you refine it every day after cutting a hair eventually it will pile up and die so if you extract hairs, extract them all at once and let the vein rest for a period.¡± He explained. The children nodded understanding. ¡°Good now to make this¡­¡± he said showing the sword Qqi blade, ¡°You three should focus on making that sword garden. By cultivating and understanding sword energy you will slowly approach the gates of sword Dao. That said you can choose any Dao that fits you since you will still fight. The Dao will affect the plants that will appear but each garden will be unique as your own refining. Even the beasts that may or may not appear will be different and will evolve differently, this is the meaning of mystic realms.¡± He said.


    ¡°Uncle, how many mystic realms have you made?¡± Ning asked.


    Yi Chonglou paused and thought before laughing, ¡°More then I can count that is for sure.¡±


    ¡°Elder Yi, how would we make mineral resources in a medical garden?¡± Rinrin asked.


    ¡°You make six spirit veins, earth element and refine. If you get five spirit veins and put it in a star formation and put one in the center and refine it it will have the best effect. What appears is different and varied, I personally have more than 100 different mineral based mystic realms all of which are heavily developed to extract the metals and crystals. A garden this size would already fit 6 ungraded spirit mountains.¡± He said.


    ¡°Um¡­ is it safe for my flame python to refine a wind dragon scale as I am?¡± Su asked.


    Yi Chonglou looked at the child and laughed, ¡°Yes it is, you have already refined some of its energy into spirit energy and this made your body very strong. You can refine it and with their help you can survive and kindle the dragon fire safely.¡± He said.


    Su looked happy upon here that and hugged Ning¡¯s arm happily.


    ¡°Now children, let us go and rest up, you should practice what you learned and become more proficient, the more you stress your spiritual energy the more it will grow. Train well and become something good.¡± He said smiling.


    ¡°Thank you for the guidance!¡± The three bowed and they left the garden after putting the vein back into its place.